《Blood And Silver:Rise of the Alpha’s Rejected Mate》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 1/6 ANN Please , Dane ¡­ slower ¡­ I begged . Even though wed been married for three years , my husband , Alpha Dane Montague of the insanely powerful Blue Ridge Pack , had never touched me . Now , finally , he was buried deep inside me . I didnt mind the pain as he took my virginity . I didnt even mind where we were , in a small office above a dirty club that served the dark supernatural underworld of Anta . We werent even in a bed . Just on a couch . It was dark and stuffy and smelled like old cigarettes . I just wanted to feel this moment . Maybe , finally , after so many years of throwing my heart at him , of trying to tell him I was a victim that night , too , he would love me ¡­ He bent to growl in my ear , You went to a witch for a love spell just so I could bear to touch you , didnt you ? So f * cking desperate . Why now , Ann ? Because Broken Forest is finally mine ? Because I finally took everything from them ? Chapter His words pierced my heart and shocked me , even as he still moved inside me . Even as he stole my breath with his usation . What are you ahh ! 2/6 I couldnt stop my moan . Despite his anger , his usation , he was giving me pleasure like I had never experienced . He smirked , but I knew him like no one else did . There was something unsteady in him . After three years of resisting me , of hating me , he wanted this , too . But then he bent and whispered , Now , youre going toe , and youre going to scream my name . Because you will always belong to me , but I will never love you . I didnt want to , but he changed his angle , thrust harder , deeper , and I couldnt help it . Dane ! My orgasm tore through me even as my heart tore in half . I sat on the couch after , cold and alone as he cleaned up in the bathroom . I was so stupid . Three years ago , when he rescued me from those woods and carried me miles to his home to save me , my heart was lost to him . Chapter 1 3/6 A part of me was thrilled when my parents forced him to marry mc . But little did I know , this forced marriage was never what he wanted . at night , but 1 told him my parents drugged me with sil he never believed me . He thought I was a part of their scheme . Willing to sell my body to keep him under Broken Forest Packs control . But really , my parents knew I would never agree to it . That was why they drugged me with so much silver and beat me so badly I had almost died . Theyd left me on hisnds , knowing his good nature wouldnt allow him to leave me . That single act of kindness had led to so many terrible things . Dane had lost his family that night , and I had lost myself . I lost my wolf . I closed my eyes , a tear sliding down my cheek . Three years had passed , and I couldnt stop mourning her . Sometimes being around Dane changed that . Made me feel whole again . Then I remembered ¡­ he hated me . And he was in love with Chapter 1 someone else . 4/6 Dane emerged from the bathroom and threw a box toward me . It bounced off my knee andnded on the floor . n B ? Just because I f * cked you doesnt mean I want you pregnant . I told you ; Ill drink molten silver before I ever let my blood mingle with the Reeds . His eyes fell on something on the couch , and he froze . I followed his gaze . It was a smear of blood . My cheeks heated . You were a virgin ? His voice was rough . That ¡­ what I did ¡­ was your first time ? Does it matter ? I searched his face for a hint that it did . That he wouldve been gentler or caring if hed known . But to my disappointment , his jaw hardened , and his eyes turned cold . He didnt care ¡­ I turned pale as difort spread through my body . Suddenly , his phone screen lit up with a message . I couldnt help but nce over , and the name Evelyn made me shudder . Worse , it contained a picture of her in seductive lingerie , captioned , Waiting for you . A Chapter 1 jutg 5/6 It hurt so much . I had poured myself into this marriage . I loved him . But he was still in touch with Evelyn . I couldnt bear it . Forget it , I couldnt care less , Dane said suddendly , his expression turning cold . I have to go . Hed made no secret of how much he detested me . I could feel his disgust through our bond all the time , and he could feel my pain . We were trapped . Two wounded animals tied to each other . It was time to be free . Or as free as we could be . For months I told myself hede around . He would see my love for what it was real . But hed ripped that hope away even as hed finally imed my body . I should have felt loved . Instead , I felt dirty and used . As he dressed , not even bothering to look at me , I pulled the folded silver ribbon out of my purse . The one theyd used to bind . us together during our forced mating ceremony . Since I didnt have a wolf , the magic in the ribbon was what tied Dane and I together on a deeper level it held the magic of our mating bond . In the dimness , it glittered with woven threads of iridescent lunar magic. Chapter 1 Dane , I have something to say . 6/6 I touched his mind softly . It might be one of thest times . I loved how it felt to be tied to him . When he was kind , it was like having a warm safe ce to rest . But he was almost never kind . He sneered and pulled his mind away from mine . I dont much care . Every time I thought he couldnt hurt me more , that his abuse would end , he cut me with his words again . Iid the ribbon across my knees and hugged myself , squeezing my elbows like that could stop my heart from aching so badly . I think we should cut the ribbon and sever our soul -bond . Chapter 2 Chapter 2 DANE I didnt bother to turn around and look at my maniptive , murderous mate . Id finally f * cked her . It was all shed been begging me for three years . Shed never pull her ws out of me now . The sex had been incredible . Better than Id imagined . And Goddess , had I dreamed about touching her over the years . All that perfect skin , all that softness . And those huge , gorgeous lc eyes , soft as her scent . I hated her for it .. I had fought myself tooth and w over the years to keep from touching her . To remind myself what she had done . What she was part of . I could never forget the day I first met her . Back then , I was twenty one . As the Alphas heir , I was the leader of the warriors who Chapter 2 2/7 patrolled Blue Ridge packnd the deep woods and mountains . of Georgia just south of the Tennessee state line . I paced the top of an overgrown wall near the edge of Blue Ridgend in my wolf form . The sound from the woods came . Like someone stumbling , lost and sick . I scented blood and silver . Then I heard her . Help ¡­ please ¡­ She sounded weak and sad , like she didnt expect anyone would ever save her . I trotted through the forest , searching for her , pulled like a ma . There was a new scent along with the metallic tang of silver and copper lcs . I came around a tree and found her . Though the moon was dim , shed fallen in a puddle of light . Her long , silvery hair was matted and tangled . Her white gown was shredded so that most of her body was visible . Streaks of blood covered her body . From her scent , she was a wolf . One whod been poisoned with silver and then beaten to within an inch of her life . I shifted into a man and knelt by her side . She flinched and whimpered , but bit the sound back , trying to be strong . The moment I smoothed her hair back from her face , my wolf howled wildly . There was something between me and this girl . A connection . I thought I heard her wolf ¡­. Chapter 2 3/7 But then it was gone . A wisp of smoke blown away on the wind . I must have imagined it . I put my hand in hers . Shh . Tell me your name . She shivered and wept , but gripped my har desperate strength . I its ¡­ Ann ¡­ My wolf ¡­ h a hard , t feel her ! I lifted her in my arms and stood . Our pack has healers . Ill take you to them . She looked up at me with big , bright eyes . N no ! Theyre going to ¡­ t they ¡­ She passed out . There was so much silver in her , I could see it turning the delicate veins in her pale hands ck . If I didnt act , she would die . So , I turned my back on my post . I walked away and left a hole in Blue Ridges defenses . We were so strong ; I didnt think anyone would daree against us . I hadnt counted on our enemy , the Reeds . I didnt realize that this girl was their daughter , Ann . Chapter 2 I didnt know she was part of it . 4/7 Not until Blue Ridge was burning . Not until my parents and at quarter of my pack were dead . Not until her father , Waylon Reed , forced us to kneel across from each other beneath the closed eye of ! a silver ribbon around our wrists like the n . demanded . Don and tied ceremony With ws to the throat of my grandfather , who was the Alphat of our pack , and my little sister myst remaining family the Reeds forced me to marry their daughter . The fallen dream . Complicit , conniving , maniptive Ann Reed . The reason my family was dead . Staring into her strange eyes a pale shade of lc I took her as my wife . My mate . And I swore to destroy them all . Broken Forest . The Reeds . Especially her . My wolf paced restlessly in my mind , pulling me back to reality . Today , my control snapped . I thought once would be enough . That Id get my fill of her sweetness . But I was wrong . Something about the way her fingers dug into . Chapter 2 my back when I imed her . Something about the way she called my name . It wrapped around my heart . So f * cking dangerous . Just as dangerous as the first time I caught the scent of blood and silver . I shook myself . My control was iron . She had to have visited some hag in the woods . Spiked my drink . 5/7 Im ¡­ Im serious , she said . This is torture for both of us . Cutting our soul bond would just sever our connection . Wed still be mated in the eyes of the Council , even if it doesnt mean anything . Even though I wasnt looking at her , I could feel the tension radiating off her body . Even though I didnt give a sh* t about her , something about her words made unease wash over me . Ann Reed was mine . We were bound together in suffering forever because of what shed done . Because of what the Council ruled . The Council a group of the oldest , most powerful Alphas and Lunas that ruled wolves all over the world had dered our marriage necessary to keep the peace in the region . I never epted the decree . But I was patient . I was still going to kill her for what shed done to my pack . One day . Id wipe Broken Forest off the map . Chapter 2 6/7 I finished straightening my tie and turned to face her . She had the ribbon clenched in her hands . How cute of her to bring a prop . It probably wasnt even a convincing fake . I grabbed her chin with one hand and let my ws cut into her skin deep enough to draw blood . Like poppies ( She whimpered . She was so vulnerable . So d * mn helpless . My wolf wanted to im her again . To bury myself in that softness . If I didnt know she was manipting me ¡­ I might actually want her . Want to protect her , like I did that first night , when I thought Id felt something between us . I might develop cracks in my armor for her . But she was the reason my parents were dead . She was the reason I could never be with the woman I loved . She was the cause of all my weakness . All my grief . The Reeds arent getting anything from me , no matter how many empty threats you make . Could I be married to someone I wasnt soul bonded to ? No wolf would want to live that way . To my surprise , she jerked from my grasp , even though it left a cut . She wiped the blood dripping down her chin and shoved the thick silver ribbon in my face . Chapter 2 7/7 It glimmered with magic . When I grasped it , I could feel the power in it that connected us . The ribbon was real . I snatched it from her hand and stood to my fu .. neight . Youve taken your little game too far , I sneered . You think Id fall for this ? If I cut this ribbon , my connection to her would snap . I wouldnt be able to sense her anymore . What if she ran from me ? Then again , if we cut it , I wouldnt have to feel what she felt anymore . At first , Id thrived on her despair . It meant we despaired together . Lately , it just made me sick . Every time I hurt her feelings , I was the one whod swallowed poison . You could be free , she coaxed . You could ¡­ be with Evelyn . Chapter 3 Chapter 3 DANE Hearing that , I rxed . Ann hated Evelyn the woman whod saved my life . The one I truly loved . Shed never try to leave me . It would mean letting Evelyn win . As soft as Ann pretended to be , there was steel in her . I knew it . She didnt want me to cut the ribbon . She was just desperate for attention , like she always was . Id teach her not to pull this sh * t with me . Besides , in that moment , being free didnt sound all that bad . Youre going to regret this . Without me , you have no connection . to wolves at all . Remember that . I gave her a casual smile . Then I sliced the ribbon with my ws . It fell in two neat pieces on the ground . There was a sound like mes snapping , a burst of heat . The threads of magic in the ribbon flickered out . Then Ann was gone from my mind . For a second , I felt nk . Like the deepest part of me was torn away . I fought not to Chapter 3 stagger . My stomach lurched . I swallowed down bile . Still reeling , I took out my ck card and threw it at her . 2/8 Consider that payment for your ¡­ services . I smirked , covering how unsteady I was . Now clean yourself up . Im going to find Evelyn . I think I need thepany of a woman who knows how to please me . That would show her for trying to bait me . I turned and left the room . As I closed the door , I heard a muffled sob . It was the most heartbroken sound Id ever heard . I froze . I wondered if I was wrong about everything . Was Ann a victim of her family ? Did she truly love me ? No. It couldnt be . This was bullsh * t . Ann was a liar . Her family were thieves . Let her cry . She would never actually leave . Shed stay around , begging me to f * ck her again . Her tears wouldnt bring back my family or my packmates . Or A Chapter 3 undo all the damage and trauma her pack had caused . 3/8 My wolf growled and paced beneath my skin . My wolf ¡­ liked my wife . He craved her . But my wolf was all passion and instinct , and I had to rely on my human side to be objective . Which meant . feelings and walking away . ing off these Time to find the woman I actually owed my life to : Evelyn Bary . ANN The pain in my heart was so terrible , I thought I was going to die . I curled into the couch and sobbed in huge , heaving gasps for hours . Until I was spent and couldnt cry anymore . I wished there was someone for me to call . A friend . My family . But I had no friends , and my family was a pit of poisonous snakes . They hated me for refusing to spy on Dane for them . For choosing him , every single time . In ways that he would never know . I stood on shaking legs . Chapter 3 4/8 Instead of dwelling on the unbearable pain in both my body and soul , I picked up the torn ribbon and his credit card . Quietly , I left the office above the club and got a cab back to the penthouse I had tried to call home . v from the That was another one of Danes punishments . He made me live in the city , away from thend and the wood wild ces . Even though I didnt have a wolf anymore , taking me away the wild nearly gutted me . from Which was exactly what he wanted , because he thought I was one of the people who had gutted him and his pack three years ago . I never even thought about the morning after pill I left on the couch at the club . I didnt think about pregnancy at all . Not until it was far toote . DANE That night after seeing Evelyn I went back to the Anta penthouse and crashed . I didnt see Ann . I didnt think about it . The next day I worked , trying to make my time in the city as short as possible . Chapter 3 5/8 I sent a car for Annter that day , since I refused to drive anywhere with her . My grandfather wanted us to visit him on Blue Ridge packnds for dinner . I might be a bastard to Ann , but I hated to disappoint the old man . he sun was I arrived at the massive , sprawling mansion ju setting , checked in with my beta , Archer Fox , then drove farther up the mountain to my grandfathers home . His paradise he called it . A big cottage with a view of the valley and its sparklingke to the west . He was outside , puttering in his garden . Summer was at its peak , and the whole ce was a riot of scents and colors . Wheres Ann ? They were the first , grumpy words out of his mouth . I looked around . I expected to find her here , with him . The old , former alpha hated most people , but he would take a bullet for Ann . I tried to tell him a thousand times what a conniving liar she was , but he never listened . Shes supposed to be here , I said . I sent a car . Maybe this has something to do with it . He threw a cell phone at me . Chapter 3 6/8 I caught the thing before it smashed into my face and looked at the screen . There was a picture of Evelyn fromst night . She was with me . I had my arm around her waist , and we were so close we were almost kissing . I scrolled up . It was a news article on one of those celebrity gossip sites . The headline read , Award winning Cozy with Married Billionaire . ss Gels I thought of Anns facest night when Id finally f * cked her then told her I never loved her . Id relished twisting that knife . But now ¡­ I clenched my fist and had to stop myself from smashing the phone on the ground . Very carefully , I handed it back to my grandfather . Ill take care of it . He snorted . Youd better . The Council wont like it . I thought of my cut bond . It didnt matter if we were bonded , as long as we were legally married . The Council will likely turn a blind eye as long as the war doesnt start again . My grandfather frowned at me . You want people to think the wolves of Blue Ridge dont stand by their vows ? Is that what I worked and bled for ? What your parents died for ? So you could trash our good name ? Shame washed over me . Connall Montague might be prickly as Chapter 3 7/8 hell , but Id die before I failed him like I had the night Broken Forest attacked . I said , Ill take care of it . I called my beta . Get those photos of Evelyn and I media sites , I snapped . And find Ann . She never today . ocial d up Consider it done , Alpha , Archer Fox said in his stoic voice . My beta would move heaven and earth to carry out one of my requests , but I was still off bnce . Last night , Id given in to Ann and all the dark , possessive things I had been battling for years . Id let myself have her the way I craved . Then , like an animal caught it a trap , Id gnawed off my own leg to escape . Cut our bond . I shouldnt have done it . Like my grandfather said , Blue Ridge wolves kept their word . I might not have technically broken my word to the Council , but close enough . And Id broken my promises to Ann . The ones all wolves made when they mated . Lately , it was getting harder and harder to remember she deserved it . I flipped through the contacts on my phone and called my wife . But she didnt pick up . I texted . Called again . And again . Chapter 3 8/8 Ann never missed a chance toe here . It was the only time she got to be in the woods , and I knew how much she loved it . She never answered . Later , I left my grandfathers and went to the main pack house . Archer Fox met me at the door to the huge , rustic foyer . I was so enraged by then , he probably felt meing through the pack bond . Wheres Ann ? I demanded . Archer had a growl in his own voice when he answered , The car she uses is at the Anta International Airport . ording to the security footage , its been there several hours . And ?! She bought a ticket to Europe . Shes really leaving . Chapter 4 Chapter 4 DANE Go get her ! I snarled . Call the airport and stop that flight ! As a wolf , money didnt do much for me . But in the human world , being a billionaire made me unstoppable . Archer nodded and shouted to my pack warriors . I went up to my room in the pack house . It was decorated to look as much like the outdoors as possible , with stone and wood and natural colors . When Ann was here , she stayed in this room , too . I never slept in the bed when she was here . As soon as I walked in , I heard someone in the closet . Ann . It had to be . Archer must have been mistaken about her at the airport . I strode toward the door , already growling , and kicked it open . A woman in a white dress screamed . Anns dress ¡­ but this woman wasnt Ann . Too tall for the dress , which should have hit at mid thigh but on this woman barely covered her ass . Chapter 4 I bared my teeth . What the hell are you doing here ? Evelyn Bary stared at me . 2/7 Her face was softly rounded , with huge blue eyes , cupids bow lips , and a pointed chin . That plus her wavy blond hair and curves were the reasons the media like to call her the seconding of Marilyn Monroe . Evelyn was also a wolf connected by marriage to the Hundred Lakes Pack . My grandfather had pulled Blue Ridge out of obscurity and into wealth with his own sweat and blood . We might be the richest pack in Anta , but we were far from the oldest . And in our world , old blood mattered . The Hundred Lakes Alpha and Luna sat on the Council . I shouldnt offend Evelyn . But in that moment , I didnt care . Get out of her clothes , I snapped . How did you even get in here ? You need to leave . My grandfather would never let me hear the end of it if he found out Evelyn was on Blue Ridgend . Evelyn blushed I ¡­ just wanted to see you . I came in to wait and had some wine and spilled it on my dress . I bet Ann wont mind . She smiled sweetly . Ann would absolutely mind . Chapter 4 Take it off , I snarled . And leave . Something happened ¡­ 3/1 Evelyns eyes filled with tears , and she rubbed the inside of her left elbow . My gaze fell on the crescent moon shaped birthmark there . I ran my hands through my hair , torn between this and knowing I needed to hurry to get to Ann . But aside from Evelyns powerful family , I didnt want to hurt her ¡­ shed saved my life . When we were kids , wed both been kidnapped by someckeys of the Reeds . Id mostly blocked it out , But I remembered the little girl with a crescent birth mark on her arm who was a prisoner with me . She distracted the kidnappers while I escaped . Id promised to go back for her . But when I convinced my grandfather to take the pack warriors there , there of the Reeds wolves or the little girl . ve no ei Then , two years ago , a singer wandered into one of my clubs out of the rain , desperate for work . She was decent , but I wasnt going to hire her . Then I saw the birthmark , and everything changed . I owed Evelyn everything . I made sure that semi talented singer became one of the biggest stars in the country , because thats what she wanted . Thanks to her ties with the Council , they Chapter 4 5/7 Then I looked at the bed . The maids had made it already . It was ncat , all the dozen fluffy pillows in ce . But my heart froze . Ann had two belongings from her childhood : an ancient journal and a delicate ne with a pendant made from a fat pearl that shined silver and iridescent , like moon magic . She kept them on her side table . They were gone . Instead , there was half a silver ribbon on the bed . Only half . And it was wrapped around a ck credit card . Out of instinct , I reached through our bond . I tried to sense her . Shed been there , in my mind , for three years . She was part of me . But our bond was cut . She was gone , and I had no way of finding her . No. I didnt ept that . I wasnt done with her yet . I called Archer as I ran to the car . I had to get to the airport . Youre right . Shes running . Bring her back ! ***** ANN I bought a ticket to Europe . I went into the bathroom , changed , Chapter 4 put on a hat and sunsses . Then I sat at a gate nearby and watched . 6/7 Sure enough , that flight got mysteriously cancelled . Then Archer Fox appeared less than an hourter . They forced all the passengers to stay on as they searched the ne . It was a testament to just how rich Dane Montague was that he could interfere with the TSA . But he was that rich . No one would ever tell him no . Except me , apparently . The person who most desperately wanted to tell him yes to everything he asked . When Archer left , I went into another bathroom the busiest one I could find changed into a new outfit with a wig , doused myself with a different perfume this time and left the airport . I rolled my half of the silver ribbon into a tight ball and stuffed it in my pocket . It was in , now , no longer sparkling with magic . But it was also a reminder . Dane had always sworn he was going to kill me , and when he cut that ribbon , he won . Something in me died . But so had our bond . Which meant he couldnt sense me . And that meant I could truly set us both free . No matter what the Council said , we were poison for each other . 7/7 Chapter 4 So I buried the girl Id been and everything she was deep down inside , and I walked away to save us both , even though it killed me . Dane Montague would never see Ann Reed again . Chapter 5 Chapter 5 AURORA FIVE YEARS LATER Ann Reed is dead . Im Aurora DeVere , now , and Aurora DeVere is on the rise . After years of suffering , I was on the path to being Luna of one of the most powerful packs in the world . All I had to do to get there was face Dane Montague ¡­ and hope I survived . Because if I knew him , he would want me dead more . than ever . I stepped out of the zippy white sports car and took in the Georgia mansion Id just purchased . As d as I was to see the red earth and breathe the rich air , my stomach felt full of wriggling worms . Dane had looked hard for me for a few months . Id even been on the news . He might have found me ¡­ if the DeVeres hadnt first . Once they realized who I was once they informed me of my true identity as their heiress I was whisked away . I thought the Council would force me to go back to Dane . But Augusta DeVere , my biological grandmother and Luna of the Alpine Pack , was one of the heads of the Council . Not only did Chapter 5 she handle the rest of them , she kept my location and my existence a secret . The Blue Ridge pack was powerful , but they were nothingpared to the ancient packs in Europe . Dane never stood a chance . Luna heir , said a deep voice . 2/6 I smiled at Trajan Graves , who had just walked out of the mansion . The former mercenary was a bear of a man . He was my assistant , bodyguard , and my choice for beta when I took over as Luna of the High Alpine Pack . Trajan , I said . My voice was smooth , crisp . Just like my cream colored suit . Its lovely to see you . The man gave me a somber smile . Trajan was only a few years older than me , with curly brown hair and a neat , dark beard . He was an American wolf whod gone rogue for his own reasons , then almost died . Id stumbled across him and saved him just before the DeVeres had found me . He was the first and oldest member of my chosen family . Everything is ready for you , Luna heir . Would you like a tour of your new home ? Just the basics , Trajan . The g starts soon , and I need to dress . Chapter 5 I suppressed a shiver at the thought . After five years , I was about to face Dane again . 3/6 At least the g was public . Hundreds of wolves would be there . Tonight , Dane expected to meet the representative of the High Alpine pack . A wolf who had an opportunity that would increase the power of both Blue Ridge and High Alpine beyond his wildest dreams . That meeting ? It was with me . My high heels clicked as Trajan and I walked across the stone drive to the mansions entrance . Inside , a mirror in the foyer ss caught my eye . My pale hair was longer than it had been when I left here . Now it was down past my shoulder des , and I wore it lightly slicked back from my face . My makeup was so wless , it looked like I wasnt wearing any . People would only notice the glow of my skin and the brightness of my eyes . I was nothing like the sad , broken waif who had fled five years ago . But I did look worried . What should I expect ? I asked as he led me to the sleek kitchen . The ceiling was two stories , and one of the walls was all windows , looking out on the forest . He made me tea as I sat at the long bar . The local wolves are moring to know who the spokesman of High Alpine is . Chapter 5 4/6 Very good . I sipped the tea and smiled . If Dane was expecting me , Id probably already be dead . Not on my watch , Trajan growled . I sipped my tea again . Trajan was the strongest wolf Id met in a long time , but Id never met any wolf who could match Danes raw power . I wouldnt be here , but my grandmother had demanded it . And when Augusta DeVere demanded something , she got it , or people died . I was her favored heir , but I wasnt her only one , and I had two very good reasons to do everything she asked . That meant that in just a little while , I would have to face Dane . ***** The Blue Ridge pack house was the grandest mansion I had ever seen . The architecture was so brilliant that it both stood out from the scenery and looked as if it was meant to be there . It was tucked between two arms of the mountain , which held it close like a loving guardian . The forest all around was some of the most pristine left in the country . There wasnt much old growth forest left in the eastern United States , but much of Blue Ridge was exactly that . Massive trees and ancient habitats that had been all but forgotten Chapter 5 everywhere else . 5/6 Trajan handed me out of the car . My dress was lc , like my eyes , a sparkling sheath that hugged my every curve . My neck and ears dripped with real moonstones that shed blue , matching my iridescent stilettos and clutch . My eyes were lined and smokey . Many of the wolves of the southeast had hated me when I was Danes wife . Reviled me for what Broken Forest had done . What my parents had made me do . Many of those people would be here tonight . The dangerous . wolves who had made Ann Reeds life hell . I raised my chin , knowing how different I was , and yet , how recognizable , thanks to my pale coloring . Are you ready ? Trajan asked , a shadow at my side . No. Now lets do it . We entered the venue , and everyone turned to look at me . Whispers started right away . But I barely noticed . My eyes were drawn to the balcony above , where a man stood on his own , looking out over the party like a king . There was no mistaking that arrogant stance . Dane , I whispered . As if he could hear me , his eyes found mine . Chapter 5 And I knew . 6/6 It didnt matter how I looked , or how long Id been gone , Dane Montague would always recognize me . His lip curled in a snarl . Then he walked to the balcony railing and vaulted over . He fell fifteen feet andnded in a crouch . He wasing right for me . 2 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 AURORA Trajan pulled me into the crowd , temporarily hiding us . I tore my eyes from Dane . Do we need to leave ? he growled low in my ear . My heart was fluttering , but I forced my spine straight . No. Let hime to me . There was a crowd of wolves around him , gorgeous and dangerous and glittering and whispering about what hed done . He was on his feet , striding my way . But every wolf here wanted to speak to the powerful Alpha of Blue Ridge , and that slowed him down . I pressed a hand to my chest . Would he kill me in front of all these people ? Trajan wouldnt make it easy . Curse my grandmother for making this the only way I could be Luna . Oh , my goddess . Isnt that Ann Reed ? someone whispered . Id caught their attention , now . One muttered , Is she crawling back to Dane ? During the g ? Gold digger , came another whisper . Chapter 6 2/6 Despite the way my heart was beating against my ribs , a smile quirked one corner of my mouth . Once , that kind of usation wouldve hurt . Now , the thought that I might need Dane for his money was ridiculous . I had more money than most of these wolves could dream of . A young woman in a frilly white dress flounced up to me . In a grating voice , she said , Is it true , wolfless ? The crowd gasped at her insult , but that just egged her on . Dane threw your ass out all those years ago and now youreing crawling back to him ? I raised an eyebrow , unaffected by her insult . Constantly aware that Dane was drawing closer . Trajan ? He leaned down near my ear and whispered , Amy Miller , Ms. DeVere . A lesser member of the Hundred Lakes Pack . Excuse me ! Ill show you lesser ! Amy Miller shrilled . Youre a rogue ! Aurora DeVere is no rogue . Trajan growled . Should I remove her , Luna heir ? The girl nched . No. I said . Waiting for Danes approach was like standing on a train track waiting for the train to hit me . Shes not worth it . How dare you ? the woman snapped , her face going red , Chapter 6 standing out against her white dress , Im- ! 3/6 A warm body pressed against me from behind . Danes scent surrounded me . It was so familiar , yet so strange after five years , my knees felt weak . His deep , authoritative growl sounded in my ear , and he gripped my wrist hard in one big , rough hand . Ann Reed . If you came back here for a public execution , youre about to get your desire . „Ú„Ú„Ú „Ú¿à DANE For a moment , I thought she would melt back against me . For a moment , I wanted her to . I wanted to wrap one hand around her throat and tangle the other in her hair and burn us both to the ground with a searing , iming kiss . Since Id had her , no other woman was able to satisfy me . She should have flinched . Grabbed my arm and whispered she was sorry and begged for my forgiveness . That was what she would have done five years ago . Instead , she turned her head gracefully and gave me a long , cool look . Alpha Montague . How nice to see you again . Chapter 6 Alpha Montague . After all this time . After shed run and the Council had miraculously spared us , even though wed gone against their decree to stay together . After she had run from me . It was nice to see me again . My wolf howled . 4/6 Just because Im a bastard who likes to torture himself , I slid closer , until her back was pressed to my front . A burly , bearded wolf lurked nearby . Who was he to her ? Mate ? Lover ? Id kill him if he moved . But at a look from her , he stilled and seemed content to watch . What are you doing here ? The words rumbled from my chest . Goddess , the scent of lcs was everywhere . Today had started normally . Who knew that this evening , Id have my hands back on Ann Reed ? The one person who had ever escaped me . The woman who dominated my dreams . The g is open to all wolves , she said , still in that cool voice . Isnt it ? Shed always been beautiful , but it used to be a frail kind of beauty , like a gossamer flower that only bloomed at night . Now her beauty was full and sensual with an edge of danger a rose with thorns . Chapter 6 5/6 Why did I want to wrap my hand around the stem and bleed ? You know it is , I growled . As my mate , shed been its hostess for three years . And is it now customary to greet your guests ¡­ like this ? Her voice dropped low and breathy , and for a moment , she let her body lean into mine . The shock of it was enough to remind me where we were . I let her go , and she turned to face me with that polite little smile still on her face . She held out one elegant hand . Alpha Montague , allow me to reintroduce myself . My name , as it turns out , is Aurora DeVere . DeVere ? That was the name of the High Alpine family . I sneered , not interested in her games . Did the Reeds send you here ? Is that where youve been all these years ? Crouching in a cave in the woods ? Wolves eavesdropping in the crowd tittered . I didnt care . Everyone knew how Id brought the Broken Forest Pack to its knees . She tilted her head at me and blinked smokey eyes . I havent spoken to my foster family in longer than Ive spoken to you , Alpha Montague . Foster family ? Her lips pressed together . Yes . As it turns out , I belong to another pack One whe Chapter 6 Unlikely . But that also sent whispers through the crowd . 6/6 The DeVeres wont take kindly to you pretending to be one of them . Im not pretending . I grabbed her wrist in a crushing grip . Still , she didnt flinch . Come with me , I growled . Reed or DeVere , I have things to say to you that are no one elses business . Aurora , the big man said . There was warning in his tone . She gave a small shake of her head . The Alpha wants to speak to me , Trajan . Its why we came . She turned a look on me that was as frigid as an arcticke . Besides , I have something he needs . If she really was from High Alpine , she was right . But in this moment , I didnt care . I pulled Ann behind me to a door that led into a dark hall . I shut it behind us , locked it . Then I shoved her against a wall and leaned close ¡­ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 AURORA Dane had never kissed me before . The only time we had sex , hed avoided it . Now his mouth descended on mine , hard and iming and hot . It was so good , I closed my eyes and lost myself . Danes mouth , his possessive hands , his hard body ¡­ it was everything Id dreamed of . Then his words came back to me . You will always belong to me , but I will never love you . I bit down and shoved with all my strength . A wolfless woman shouldnt have been able to move an Alpha as big and strong and powerful as Dane Montague , but I bit him . hard . Ah ! he jumped away with a hand to his mouth , and I slipped out from between him and the wall . I couldnt let him pin me like that again . My breath shook . For the first time in a long time , I was flustered . Chapter 7 I felt like Ann Reed , and I hated it . I wasnt her . I was Aurora . 2/6 If you touch me again without my permission , I will kill you , I hissed . His fingers came away bloody from his mouth . Good . Because my wrists were red where he grabbed them . I rubbed them . Ann . Id almost think you grew fangs and found your wolf while you were gone . I was o the room was dark so he couldnt see me blush in shame . But the shame only made me angrier . I wished I had found my wolf . I wished I could rip that smirk right off his face . Not fangs . Just a spine . And its Aurora . If I didnt need this smug , arrogant man , Id ask Trajan to kill him . Why did youe back here if not for my ¡­ his eyes traveled hungrily down my body ¡­ attention ? The heat in his eyes made fire lick at my core , but my voice was ice . Five years and youre even less of a gentleman . He stepped in close again . You used to beg me not to be gentle , if it meant I would im you . I gritted my teeth , hating all these reminders of the past . I told you who I am . You know why Im here . Chapter 7 3/6 His eyes shed . I know why Im meeting with the DeVeres . I know what they im to have . Then- All of a sudden , music chimed into the tense space between us . My phone ! I recognized the ringtone , and my stomach went cold . I reached into my clutch and silenced it . Whos that ? Your new lover ? Dane asked . None of your business . Id lost control of this situation . I needed to escape before he could ask more . I wrenched open the door and walked out . Coming had been a mistake . I should have met him in a more controlled situation . And I hadnt expected my body to react to his this way . I needed to find Trajan and leave . But as I stepped back into the main room , someone else called my name . Ann ! Oh , my ! Its been so long ! I thought you had forgotten all about me ! My heart softened as my gaze fell on the old man who came toward me . Connall Montague . Danes grandfather , and one of the only people from my old life who had truly loved me and shown me kindness . Grandpa , I said , unable to help the smile that crossed my face . Chapter 7 I went to him and kissed him on either cheek . I could never forget you . He took my hand and squeezed it tightly , like he was afraid I might disappear on him again . 4/6 His worries werent unfounded . Because as Dane came to stand with us , I wanted to disappear more than anything . Dane red and said , She abandoned us . Dont be kind to her . The old man ignored him . Come , tell me where youve been thest five years . I want to hear everything . I let him lead me up onto the balcony . It was reserved for high ranking pack members and far less crowded than the area downstairs . There isnt much to tell , I said helplessly . Lie . There was everything to tell . So much had happened to me that I couldnt even wrap my brain around it . It would have been nice to be able to speak to Mr. Montague like I used to , open and honest . But Dane lurked nearby , broad shouldered and brooding , so I kept my mouth shut . Besides , I couldnt trust Mr. Montague to keep my secrets from his grandson . They were too big . Too life shattering . Mr. Montague tutted at me . Id forgotten his habit of doing that , Chapter 7 and the sound was so familiar it sharpened my bittersweet emotions . 5/6 Come , dear . Five years dont pass with nothing happening at all . Where have you been ? I ¡­ did spend some time in Europe , I admitted reluctantly . In fact , I have apanion downstairs . Of course , Mr. Montague said . Show him to me . I pointed out Trajan and Mr. Montague tutted again , but this time he turned to me with genuine worry in his eyes . Is this your husband ? Mate ? Have you really moved on from Dane ? The pain in his eyes brought back a wave of the heartbreak Id felt when I left . It hurt so much ; it was all I could do not to press my hand against my chest . I think its fair to move on from someone who never loved me , I said quietly . He does love you , Mr. Montague grumped , his old face wrinkling in consternation . Hes blinded by his anger . I gave him three years to see again . He couldnt . Love didnt treat someone the way Dane had treated me , but I didnt say that out loud . Knowing the things Dane had said to me would only hurt his grandfather , and I didnt want to do that . Besides , Dane was openly listening , now . Well , Ann , have you moved on ? he asked mockingly . I ignored him , focusing on Mr. Montague . Trajan is just my Chapter 7 assistant and bodyguard , I said . Hes- 6/6 From down below , near the doorway , a woman screamed , WHY IS SHE HERE ? Evelyn Bary had arrived Chapter 8 Chapter 8 AURORA Evelyn made her way up the stairs , practically shoving the pack guards out of the way . Connall Montague saw hering and sighed . Please excuse me . Id rather not ruin my night by having to speak with a mongrel from Hundred Lakes . Shes my fianc¨¦ , Dane growled . The old man shook his head . You know my history with them . I will never ept her into our pack or our family . He left . Evelyn stomped up the stairs in her candy pink and crystal designer stilettos . I had no problem with things being pink and glittery feminine things are beautiful , after all . But Evelyn wore her femininity like a weapon to use against other women , and I hated that . My eyes went to Dane . His whole body had gone tense , the muscles of his chiseled jaw flexing . I was surprised . That look was one he used to get when he was about to face a challenger , or when he had to face down his Chapter 8 2/5 greatest rival : the Alpha of the Fall Line Pack , Holden Coleridge . To be this tense when his own fianc¨¦ approached him meant there was trouble in paradise . I thought you were going to wait for me near the door , Evelyn pouted , slinking up to him . She pressed her body into his side and pouted up at him . I told you I wasing twenty minuteste so I could make an entrance and people could take pictures , and you ruined it . Then she turned on me . Even though shed shrieked when she first saw me , now she hadposed herself . She put her left hand on Danes shoulder , wiggling her fingers so the massive diamond on her ring finger glittered . Forgive me , Ann . I was so surprised to see you . What brings you back ? I wondered what would happen if I told her that hed been in a dark hallway kissing me instead of waiting . I met Danes eyes and smirked . His brows drew together like he could read my mind , and he glowered at me . I could practically hear his thoughts . Dont you dare . So , I gave Evelyn a dry smile and answered her question . Just business . Evelyns eyes widened in fake interest . Oh ! Are you having financial trouble ? She leaned in like we were the best of friends and whispered , If you need money , I can ask Dane to help you . Chapter 8 We try to help the less fortunate whenever we can . 3/5 I matched her fake smile and kept my voice nd . How kind . But no . I have no need of your ¡­ charity . Before she could ask more , I took a flute of champagne from a passing waiter and said , Excuse me . I need to find my date . As I walked away , Evelyn started whispering furiously at Dane . Other people had been watching with interest and whispering , Loo . I found Trajan leaning against a wall , scanning everyone and everything in sight , like he always did . Time as a rogue mercenary made it impossible for him to rx in public . I sipped my champagne . Im surprised you let me out of your sight for that long . He dipped his head toward the balcony , between tworge columns , and I realized hed had a perfect view the whole time . I didnt . I moved to look and saw that Dane was gone , but Evelyn was there talking to the woman in white whod confronted me when I got here . Have you finished your business ? Trajan asked . I pressed my lips into a thin line and handed him the champagne . Almost . Dane knows who I am , anyway . It may take him some time to ept it . But I ¡­ should say goodbye to Chapter 8 his grandfather . 4/5 He took it , tossed it back , and set the crystal flute on a side table . I told you the guilt was going to get to you . I red at him , hating that as my best friend for most of thest five years he knew me that well . You were right , I said . Speaking of which , did you bring his gift ? Obviously . He produced a small bag from somewhere . I pped my hands . Despite my wealth , my gift wasnt expensive . Id brought a clever little carved bird made by an artist who lived high in the Alps . Id also brought a small wheel of his favorite cheese from Italy . Those who knew Connall best knew hede from humble beginnings and still treasured small things . Ill just give him these , then we can go . I stepped away from the wall and back into the crowd with Trajan behind me like a shadow . Just as I was about to go upstairs again , Trajan said , Watch out ! I paused just in time to watch Amy Miller who pretended to trip spill wine all over the floor right in front of me . Oh , Im so sorry ! she said . Unlike Evelyn , Amy was a bad actress . Her voice dripped with insincerity . She even winked at a nearby group of people clustered at the bottom of the stairs . I Chapter 8 5/5 would have hated to ruin the only nice dress you can afford . Even if you had to rent it . They burst outughing . I knew their type , and Amys . Hangers on who were desperate for the attention of their Alphas . Or anyone more important than them , really . Amysughter cut off when she saw my face though . I waspletely expressionless . Wolves only abuse those they believe to be lower than them in dominance . Without a wolf , that meant me . Always , always me . No longer . I had bigger tes spinning . There was no time for petty disys with petty wolves like these . I smiled sweetly , picked up a ss of bloodred wine off the table next to me , and poured it slowly over the front of Amys white satin dress . Chapter 9 Chapter 9 AURORA Amy screamed . I set the cup back on the tray . All of the wolves whod beenughing the moment before now stared at me in shock . I leaned into Amy and kept my voice low . You may have heard things about me in the past . Those things . are no longer true . You will not disrespect me again . Especially not when Evelyn Bary puts you up to it . Evelyn had been there , up on the balcony , watching . Bitch ! Amy screamed . Her eyes shed yellow . Her teeth grew into fangs and her fingers into aws . What happened ? Evelyn hurried down the stairs toward us . She looked at me in shock , too . She was a good actress . I was almost convinced she was scandalized . Youre making a scene , Ann . You ought to be ashamed . She cut a nce at Amy , who retracted her fangs and ws . Instead , she put her face in her hands and pretended to cry . Loudly . I am making a scene , Evelyn , I said sweetly , but my smile Chapter 9 showed teeth . Isnt that what you wanted ? Evelyn spluttered . I dont know what you mean . 2/5 I looked out at the crowd . So many of the wolves were watching us . Up on the balcony , we had the attention of the Alphas and Lunas of half a dozen packs . I shivered with old fear , but I refused to let it control me . Before , the only power I had was what I got from being married to Dane , and that was nothing . He hated me , so he let people treat me badly . I knew now that power went to the people who took it . I was taking mine . Evelyn had been Danes mistress for all of our marriage . Shed embarrassed me in public so many times when I was Danes wife . I hated her . But pouring wine over someone at a g was already extreme . I wanted people to know not to cross me . I didnt want them to think I was out of control . I know you put Amy up to this , I said . My smile never faltered , even though I was shaking inside . I used to put up with your little pranks . Not anymore . Next time something red spills , it will be your blood . Evelyn gaped , true shock in her eyes , now . Chapter 9 Id never stood up to her before . 3/5 What the hell is happening here ? Danes voice cut across the whispering crowd and Amys pretend sobbing . Evelyn whirled so fast her skirt red out around her . Dane ! Thank the goddess youre here . Do something about Ann . Shes out of control ! Thats right ! someone piped up from the crowd of hangers on andckeys clustered at the bottom of the stairs . Amy tripped on ident and Ann Reed dumped wine on her ! Its all right , Evelyns voice was gentle . She put an arm around Amy but gave me a fake sugary smile . I think Ann is just nervous . She hasnt been around a crowd of people this important in a long time . I let out a humorlessugh . If only Evelyn Bary knew the ces Id been . The wolves Id met . People who could grind her under their heel in a moment and never be sorry or think of her again . I have an extra dress , Amy , Evelyn said loudly , so everyone could hear how kind she was being . You can change into that . We wont let this ruin the g . Oh ,e on , Evelyn , darling , said a new male voice , low and mocking . We all know you were the one behind it . Dont pretend to be nice when we all know youre a two faced hag . People audibly gasped , and everyone turned to look at the new Chapter 9 4/5 arrival . He was a tall , lean man with artfully messy light brown hair ,ughing blue eyes , and a wicked smile . Like Dane , there was a maism about him . But Danes maism came from his confidence , his dark looks . This man -Holden Coleridge , Alpha of the Fall Line Pack drew people in because of his charm . When Holden Coleridge looked at you , it was easy to believe you were the only person who mattered in the entire world . Dane hated him . Of all the Alphas in the Southeast , Holden was the closest to him in age , in wealth , in power . But where Danes grandfather had to sweat and bleed for everything the Montagues had , the Coleridges simply floated by . They were old money . Old , old , in the way only a handful of families in the world could im . There had been hard times in thest few generations , though . And while the Coleridges had seen their wealth decline , the Montagues were still on the rise , thanks to Dane . Alpha Coleridge , Dane grated out . Hed turned to face the other man with a look on his face like he was about to take on an army alone . I thought you werent going to make it . A change of ns , Holden grinned . Then his charming smile disappeared , and the steel strong power of the Alpha beneath rippled through the air . Now , Amy . Do you want to apologize to Ms. DeVere for what you did ? Or would you like me to speak to your Alpha ? Chapter 9 5/5 Im s s sorry ! Amy squealed . She tore out from under Evelyns arm and ran away . I knew it . Holden grinned and winked at me . Besides , my Aurora would never lie . Would you dear ? My voice dry , I said , Never . Your Aurora ? Dane growled . What the hell are you talking about ? Holdenughed , a light , sparkling sound . Then he took my hand and pulled me close . She didnt tell you ? What a modest woman . Shes my fianc¨¦ , of course . Soon to be the Luna of the Fall Line Pack . Chapter 10 Chapter 10 DANE My wolf snarled . I wanted to rip off Holden Coleridges smug face . But pack gatherings like this were sacred . Times when we made alliances , business deals . Times when pack members could meet each other , and mating bonds could form . Ripping off the faces of other Alphas was discouraged . Besides , he couldnt be telling the truth . If my mate ex ex mate was engaged to the Alpha of Fall Line , I would know . Ann Reed hade into my life and destroyed my family . Id broken hers in return , but at least they were alive . If she was engaged to someone else , why should I care ? The thought made my wolf snarl again . She had escaped from me . I wasnt done with her yet . As I stared her down , noticed the way the years had only made her more beautiful , I told myself thats what it was . Chapter 10 2/6 Not the strange dreams I still had about the girl Id saved eight years ago . Dreams where I saved her , protected her , and it felt so damn right . I hated those dreams . I had to believe I hated them . Because that was the only way it was normal to feel about the woman who had destroyed my life . I couldnt let her go . I leaned in toward her and growled , I need to talk to you . She stepped back . Toward Holden . My wolf went feral . I had to tense every muscle in my body to keep from transforming . There was never an excuse to lose control . Ann was the only person who ever made mee close . Weve already ¡­ talked ¡­ in private enough . Her eyes swept around the g , especially over the high ranking Alphas and Lunas gathered on the balcony . Im finished for tonight . I can take you home , Holden said , tucking her hand into the crook of his arm and patting it . Youve just arrived , Aurora protested . Im sure you have business here . Dont all packs have business at the g ? Chapter 10 3/6 Maybe you are my business . He grinned down at her . I saw the slight darkening of her eyes . The pink in her cheeks . Again , I mped down on my wolf with iron control so I wouldnt rip the Fall Line Alpha apart . Then Ann gasped . Her face went dead white , like shed seen a ghost . She stared over my shoulder in utter horror . Before I could turn , I heard a voice that made the hair on the back of my neck rise . Well , look at this . Our little Ann , returned home to the nest . Its so good to see you , sweetheart . Esther and Waylon Reed , Anns parents , wereing toward us . AURORA Trajan , I snapped . I couldnt tear my eyes from the people whod tortured me for more years than I could remember . I couldnt find the words to exin , but he could hear the panic through the pack bond we shared . He stepped in front of me and Holden , his bulk blocking my foster parents from reaching me . Holdens grin was gone , and he tugged me close and put his arm around me , turning to hurry me away . Chapter 10 4/6 I had no idea what my friend was thinking , pretending to be my fianc¨¦ . But once hed said it , I realized what a good idea it was . I needed Danes cooperation . But if I was going to be around him , any excuse to stay emotionally distant was wee . An engagement to the wolf he hated more than anything was very convenient . At this moment , though , I was more grateful to have Holdens friendship than anything else . Because I was terrified . Numb . When I agreed toe back the States , and especially when I agreed toe to the g tonight , I did it because I didnt think Id have to see them . The people who had lied to me , called me worthless , and pretended to be my family for the first twenty four years of my life . Move , I heard Waylon Reed grate coldly at my bodyguard , who was still blocking them from me as Holden hurried me toward the door . Ms. DeVere doesnt want to see you right now , Trajan grated back . DeVere ? Esther Reed tittered in her high voice . What are you talking about ? That was our missing daughter ! We havent seen her for years . We thought- Enough . Danes voice cut across Esthers like a knife . The Council demands I tolerate you here . But you will not make a Chapter 10 scene , or there will be blood . 5/6 Then we were out the door . Come on . Our car is here , Holden said . What about your parents ? I asked . There was no way the former Alpha and Luna , who were still very active in their pack , hadnte with him . Ill send someone for them , ore back myself , once youre wherever you want to go . He grinned at me , and I was struck again by how handsome he was . We were just friends we met by chance when he and his parents hade to Europe three years ago . He led me to his car and opened the door for me just a tall figure darkened the door of the Blue Ridge pack house . Dane . How had he already shaken the Reeds ? I slipped into the car . Drive , Imanded Holden . I knew Trajan would follow in our car when he could . Thedys wish is mymand . Holden pulled out and started down the country roads . Just as we left Bue Ridgends , my phone rang . And I looked down at the reason I couldnt let Dane get to me . The reason I had to make sure this deal between our packs went through with no deeperplications . Chapter 10 6/6 The reason I had to be a Luna so powerful , no one could hurt me again . I swiped to answer the phone , held it up , and smiled at the two cherubic faces on the other side of the screen . Two faces that were so clearly a mix of my own and Danes . Mommy ! my four year old twins said at the same time . My son leaned in , so his little nose was practically pressed against the camera . You finally answered your phone ! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 AURORA Mommy , are youing home ? my son , Tristan , asked . He looked so much like his father . My heart ached with the sadness in his voice . Not yet , sweetheart . Next to me in the car , Holden reached over and patted my knee with one hand as he steered us over the winding roads with the other . I squeezed his fingers forfort . But mommy , we miss you! said Seraphina , my little girl , calling my attention back to the bright screen . Yeah , we miss you ! Tristan echoed . Tristan had his fathers dark eyes , but he was blond though his blond was gold where mine was silver . He was a strong , sturdy boy who cared about protecting me and his sister more than anything . Seraphina was more petite than her brother and quieter , but just as brave and smart . She had my moon pale skin and lc eyes , but her fathers dark hair . Id only been away from them two days , but it felt like too long . I might be in Anta for months , and I hated that . Chapter 11 But if I became Luna of High Alpine , no one would hurt us again . Id be in control of my own destiny . Wed be safe . 2/6 I miss you , too , I said . But youre being good for Mrs. Melville and Cousin Evander , right ? Mrs. Melville was their nanny , and Evander DeVere was my 23 year old cousin who had be like a brother since . rediscovering my true family . Tristan sighed sadly and Seraphina said , Were being good . I heard a low voice in the background , and Tristan tilted the phone so I saw Evander . He sat next to the twins on the couch in my little cottage back home . He had deep bronze skin a tousled sweep of ck hair , and lc eyes like mine . Id heard my grandmothers maids whisper how handsome he was with his finely sculpted face and those light eyes fringed by ckshes , but to me , he was just Evander . Theyre angels , he said in his lightly ented English , winking at me . As always . Mrs. Melville is spoiling them rotten and making sure they cat all their vegetables . Mrs. Melville had taken care of both me and the twins practically since they were born , and Evander was a more than adequate protector . That didnt make being away from my babies any easier . Chapter 11 Mommy ¡­ Tristan trailed off . He and Seraphina exchanged nces , then didnt say anything. What ? I asked . Sometimes I couldnt get over how much their expressions looked like Danes . So serious . Its nothing , Tristan said . 3/6 I heard Evanders voice again as he told the kids it was bedtime and to say goodnight . They did , blowing kisses through the phone . Then Mrs. Melville called them to brush their teeth . When the twins were gone , Evander lifted the phone . He looked worried , and I felt unease in the pit of my stomach . They havent been sleeping since you left . Mrs. Melville thinks theyll adjust , but I dont know . I dont like when youre worried , Evander . It makes me worried , too . My cousin had an uncanny instinct for danger . It was what made him one of the best warriors in the pack after Trajan . Evander was usually quick with a joke , but he didnt smile . It might be nothing . Trust your gut , I told him . Dont let anything happen to the twins . Or to you or Mrs. Melville . Finally , he did smile a little . No worries . Just focus on Chapter 11 4/6 bing Luna . Ill make sure the little monsters are safe . Thank you . We hung up , and not long after that , Holden pulled into the driveway of my house . Trajan pulled in behind us . Do you want me toe in ? Id hate to leave my fianc¨¦ alone when she might wantpany . Holden grinned . Iughed as Trajan opened my door and I took his hand to pull myself from the low sports car . Thanks , Holden . But no . Its been a long night . Was that genuine disappointment on his face ? It couldnt be . Holden and I were just friends . No problem , he said , his voice going warm and dark . But Im always avable if theres ¡­ anything ¡­ you need . Before I could respond , Trajan closed the car door . Holden drove away . Trajan grumbled as we walked toward the house . His grumpy mood made meugh . What are youining about now , old man ? I teased . At 32 , Trajan was only three years older than me . Coleridge , Trajan muttered . Hes harmless , Iughed as Trajan unlocked the door and we Chapter 11 went inside . Hes an ass , Trajan retorted . 5/6 I waited by the door as he did a brief sweep , scenting the air and walking around to make sure no one snuck in while we were gone . When he was satisfied , he signaled that everything was clear . Go for a run , I said . Weve both had a long night . Trajan considered this , then nodded . Ill stay close to the house so I can hear you if you need me . We walked to the back deck , and he shifted into his massive steel gray wolf and ran into the woods . I watched , feeling sad like I always did . Id had my wolf , then lost her . The pain of that never went away . The leaves rustled . I looked to the tree line , only about thirty feet away , thinking Trajan was back . The wolf who stepped from the trees wasnt Trajan . He wasnky , with pale fur a stained a dirty orange with the red Georgia soil . His tongue lolled out , and he looked at me with eyes a sickly color of green . A scream froze in my throat as he grew and transformed into a monstrous lycan version of the wolf and snarled in a Southern drawl , Hey , little sister . So good of you to finallye home . Chapter 11 6/6 He lunged at me . Before I could make a sound , my abusive former brother , Remington Reed , wrapped his ws around my throat and squeezed . Chapter 12 Chapter 12 AURORA I pped at his gnarled wed hands , and he looked down at me with hatred . I tried to call for Trajan , but I couldnt breathe . Remi leaned close . In his lycan form he was half man , half wolf , nearly seven feet tall and corded with muscle . His face was wolf like and monstrous . Did you think you could walk away from us ? His sour breath washed over my face , and I gagged . He was squeezing so tight , I couldnt breathe . I pulled at his hands , but they were like steel . All the memories of him torturing me when we were both children came flooding back . My vision darkened around the edges . Would he kill me ? Would I ever see my children again ? Then a massive wall of muscle thudded into Remi . He went flying , and I was in the arms of my rescuer . Bigger than Remi . Stronger . With power rolling off of him like Id only experienced with one man . Chapter 12 2/6 My throat was bruised and swollen from Remis grip . Dane ? I whispered in a broken voice . Because I knew him . By his scent . By the feel of his thick , soft fur that was so dark gray it was nearly ck . By the way my instincts screamed at me lo curl into him and let him keep me safe . But Dane had never been safe . Not for me . He held me against him , his arm an iron band around my waist , and he snarled a challenge at Remi . Hatred ran deep between my brother and Dane . Remi pushed himself to his feet . In a voice like gravel , he growled , She was disloyal to you . She made you look like a fool . What the hell are you doing here , protecting her ? That was what I was wondering , but I was too terrified to ask , or think about it . I was too terrified to do anything but hold onto Dane and be grateful he was here . Shes ours , Remi continued , gesturing for Dane to hand me over . You never wanted her in the first ce , Give her here and let us have her back . You know what the Council will do if we spill each others blood . My terror grew as Dane paused , then loosened his grip . He was going to hand me over ! Chapter 12 DANE 3/6 I would never give her to them . Maybe shed betrayed me . That just made her mine to hold ountable for it . Not theirs . But I wasnt going to fight him one handed . I loosened my grip to set her aside . Then another wolf , massive and steel gray , came hurtling out of the night and mmed into Remington Reeds side . They went down hard , snarling and wing at each other . Trajan ! Ann screamed . Then Remi was up and yelping . I caught a glimpse of blood streaming from his neck and chest as he ran into the thick forest . Then he was gone . I hadnt had to shed his blood , thank the goddess . If I had , it might have meant the end of both of us . The steel gray wolf turned into Anns silent bodyguard and strode over to us . I was still holding her against me . She was so small in my arms , so delicate . My mind shed back to five years ago . The one time I had imed her . A Chapter 12 The beast in me wanted to im her again . 4/6 To his credit , the man didnt flinch , even though I still wore my lycan form . Over seven feet tall , my body bulging with muscle , my ws long and sharp . It took a powerful werewolf to be able to shift into this between form . Of all the shapes a wolf could take , it was the deadliest . Alpha Montague , her bodyguard said . Put the Luna heir down . His voice was respectful , but it was still amand . That wasnt why I listened . I set her down because I couldnt trust myself for as long as my hands were on her , no matter what form I was in . As I set Ann down and she brushed herself off she was still in the silver dress that made me want to bite every luxurious curve on her body I started to believe that maybe the representative from High Alpine had been there , after all . That Ann wasnt lying when she said she found a new family . That the woman in my arms wasnt my ex wife at all . At least , nol anymore . This woman was someone different . Chapter 12 5/6 What happened to you , Ann ? I asked . For the first time since shed walked into the g earlier tonight , I wasnt enraged . I wanted to know . She raised that one cool eyebrow again . Shed never made that face as my wife , but it was already starting to be familiar . Its Aurora , she said . The moon was mostly full , and beneath its silver light , she was so beautiful she only looked half real . Like I might have dreamed hering back to me . The way Id dreamed too many times before . Dreams I despised . Dreams I couldnt get rid of , no matter what I did . If youre ready to listen , she said , Ill tell you ¡­ almost ¡­ anything you want to know . The night was cool , and she shivered and hugged herself . In that motion selffort I finally saw a sh of the woman I used to know . All right , I said . Im ready . Good , then lets ah ! She took a step forward and fell . Her bodyguard moved , but I was faster . I caught her and lifted her in my arms . Damn it . Why didnt you say you were hurt ? Chapter 13 Chapter 12 AURORA I pped at his gnarled wed hands , and he looked down at me with hatred . I tried to call for Trajan , but I couldnt breathe . Remi leaned close . In his lycan form he was half man , half wolf , nearly seven feet tall and corded with muscle . His face was wolf like and monstrous . Did you think you could walk away from us ? His sour breath washed over my face , and I gagged . He was squeezing so tight , I couldnt breathe . I pulled at his hands , but they were like steel . All the memories of him torturing me when we were both children came flooding back . My vision darkened around the edges . Would he kill me ? Would I ever see my children again ? Then a massive wall of muscle thudded into Remi . He went flying , and I was in the arms of my rescuer . Bigger than Remi . Stronger . With power rolling off of him like Id only experienced with one man . Chapter 12 2/6 My throat was bruised and swollen from Remis grip . Dane ? I whispered in a broken voice . Because I knew him . By his scent . By the feel of his thick , soft fur that was so dark gray it was nearly ck . By the way my instincts screamed at me lo curl into him and let him keep me safe . But Dane had never been safe . Not for me . He held me against him , his arm an iron band around my waist , and he snarled a challenge at Remi . Hatred ran deep between my brother and Dane . Remi pushed himself to his feet . In a voice like gravel , he growled , She was disloyal to you . She made you look like a fool . What the hell are you doing here , protecting her ? That was what I was wondering , but I was too terrified to ask , or think about it . I was too terrified to do anything but hold onto Dane and be grateful he was here . Shes ours , Remi continued , gesturing for Dane to hand me over . You never wanted her in the first ce , Give her here and let us have her back . You know what the Council will do if we spill each others blood . My terror grew as Dane paused , then loosened his grip . He was going to hand me over ! Chapter 12 DANE 3/6 I would never give her to them . Maybe shed betrayed me . That just made her mine to hold ountable for it . Not theirs . But I wasnt going to fight him one handed . I loosened my grip to set her aside . Then another wolf , massive and steel gray , came hurtling out of the night and mmed into Remington Reeds side . They went down hard , snarling and wing at each other . Trajan ! Ann screamed . Then Remi was up and yelping . I caught a glimpse of blood streaming from his neck and chest as he ran into the thick forest . Then he was gone . I hadnt had to shed his blood , thank the goddess . If I had , it might have meant the end of both of us . The steel gray wolf turned into Anns silent bodyguard and strode over to us . I was still holding her against me . She was so small in my arms , so delicate . My mind shed back to five years ago . The one time I had imed her . A Chapter 12 The beast in me wanted to im her again . 4/6 To his credit , the man didnt flinch , even though I still wore my lycan form . Over seven feet tall , my body bulging with muscle , my ws long and sharp . It took a powerful werewolf to be able to shift into this between form . Of all the shapes a wolf could take , it was the deadliest . Alpha Montague , her bodyguard said . Put the Luna heir down . His voice was respectful , but it was still amand . That wasnt why I listened . I set her down because I couldnt trust myself for as long as my hands were on her , no matter what form I was in . As I set Ann down and she brushed herself off she was still in the silver dress that made me want to bite every luxurious curve on her body I started to believe that maybe the representative from High Alpine had been there , after all . That Ann wasnt lying when she said she found a new family . That the woman in my arms wasnt my ex wife at all . At least , nol anymore . This woman was someone different . Chapter 12 5/6 What happened to you , Ann ? I asked . For the first time since shed walked into the g earlier tonight , I wasnt enraged . I wanted to know . She raised that one cool eyebrow again . Shed never made that face as my wife , but it was already starting to be familiar . Its Aurora , she said . The moon was mostly full , and beneath its silver light , she was so beautiful she only looked half real . Like I might have dreamed hering back to me . The way Id dreamed too many times before . Dreams I despised . Dreams I couldnt get rid of , no matter what I did . If youre ready to listen , she said , Ill tell you ¡­ almost ¡­ anything you want to know . The night was cool , and she shivered and hugged herself . In that motion selffort I finally saw a sh of the woman I used to know . All right , I said . Im ready . Good , then lets ah ! She took a step forward and fell . Her bodyguard moved , but I was faster . I caught her and lifted her in my arms . Damn it . Why didnt you say you were hurt ? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 AURORA I swallowed , feeling his ws press against the soft skin of my belly , pricking the skin beneath my shirt . Trajan moved to attack Dane , but I shook my head . I could handle this . Honor , I said . Dane didnt move . I looked up into his eyes . The High Alpine Pack has been watching you for years . You have impressed . them . Youre one of the most honorable wolves theyve seen , ording to my grandmother . Dane bared his teeth . Honorable ? Is that what youd call how I treated you ? Rage shed through me . I didnt care about his ws . No , I growled . But in every other aspect of your life , my grandmother believes you are . So , either kill me like you always said you would , or let me go . He stared at me for a long time , then drew back his wed hand . I smirked . Wise . I am also the only person who can trante this journal . We werent sure why . But where others saw ink symbols on paper , I saw ¡­ concepts . Words , sometimes . I couldnt do much at a time . In fact , I still hadnt been able to read the whole thing . It only showed itself to me in pieces . But I had gotten through a lot of it . Then items in this safe are incredibly important , and so are you . You should have more protection here than just one wolf . He looked over his shoulder at Trajan , but otherwise didnt move he still blocked me in against the wall with his body . Being this close to him , being able to breathe his scent , to feel his warmth , it was too much . That , plus the change of subject , left me unable to think of what to say . I ¡­ why ? Two wolves walked onto yournd tonight , he repeated what hed said earlier . He studied my face , and it was like I could see the thoughts forming in his mind . No , I said before he could speak . I knew what he was going to say . The smallest smile curved one corner of his mouth . Yes . In fact , its a requirement . If you we want to work together and yes , Ms. DeVere , Blue Ridge does very much want to work with you to find this great power your pack has promised is hidden on ournd then youll ept our protection . He pushed away from the wall . Six wolves . Theyll be here tomorrow . Be ready for them . There should be plenty of room in this huge , empty mansion . ¤¦ Dane left . I clenched my hands into fists . Arrogant bastard ! Trajan chuckled , then his face went serious . Hes right , though . We didnt expect this kind of threat . Thats because I thought he would kill the Reeds after I was gone ! I said , shoving away from the wall and running my hands through my hair . Danes scent lingered . The way it make heat slide down into my core just made me angrier . Youre enough protection , Trajan . I dont want his wolves . My bodyguard shook his head . I cant be everywhere all the time . I cant stay awake twenty four hours a day . I dont like him any more than you do , but in this case ¡­ I think we need to ept his help . I snarled and wanted to throw things . Break things . But I didnt . I had more control like that . Aurora DeVere was always in control . I closed my eyes and took a breath . Fine . But we have to be careful . Whatever we do , he can never find out about the twins , or not even you will be able to save me . I woke to a knock on the door . I got up and got dressed . By the group of people . A young woman with dark hair and brown eyes waved at me . Hi An I mean , Aurora . My heart nearly dropped out of my chest . Dane hadnt sent just anyone . Hed sent his own sister . Piper ? I shook my head . What are you doing here ? Youre one of his best . Danes younger sister smiled . Top ranked warrior , actually . Right below his beta , Archer . Holy shit . Why ? I hadnt meant to ask out loud , but the word popped out of my mouth anyway . I knew why . This project was vital to both of us . When we found the relic on hisnd that was described in my mothers journal , our packs would be the strongest in the world . More than that , wed be the founders of a golden age of magic . But Piper answered anyway . Hes worried . He said your pack Chapter 14 didnt send anyone with you . That was only sort of the truth . 5/6 The truth was , High Alpine was tangled in several of its own . pack feuds , and no other warriors could be spared . Trajan came because he was my friend and guardian outside of the High Alpine pack . A former mercenary and rogue , I had saved his life while I was pregnant . Hed sworn the rest of his life to protecting me . He was my family more than anyone except my own children . Besides Piper , most of the wolves Dane sent were older , grizzled veterans four women , including Piper , and two men . I recognized them as some of his best . I sighed , knowing certain aspects of my life would be more difficult with Blue Ridge wolves around , but even more afraid of another unannounced visit from any of my former family . Just then , my phone rang . It was my grandmother , the Luna of High Alpine . I excused myself from Piper and hurried upstairs . Grandmother . How can I help you ? I asked . The old woman had her jaw set . She was always dignified , always in control . But there was something out of control about her today . She barked into the phone , Something has happened . The twins are gone , and so is your cousin Evander ! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 1/6 AURORA I clenched my phone in my hand . Missing ? I asked . What about Mrs. Melville ? Who , the nanny ? Grandma Augusta asked . I have no idea . I bit down on a retort . I hated when wolves acted like wolves who worked as pack servants were expendable , but my grandmother wasnt the kind of woman who would know the help . It was one of her less charming qualities . I closed my eyes and wished desperately that I had my wolf . That I could reach out over a pack bond and find them . But I didnt . All I had was a cell phone . I sent panicked texts to the kids and Evander , then to Trajan . The twins are missing ! He texted me back a momentter . The Blue Ridge wolves are settled . Iming . I ran downstairs . My heart was beating a million miles a minute . My thoughts raced . Where could they be ? Why are they gone ? Chapter 15 2/6 Who would have done this ? There was only one person who might hate me enough to want my children gone . Lilliana . I pressed a hand to my chest , trying to slow my racing heart as I went down the stairs . I would call Lilliana . Make her tell me everything . Get on a ne back to Europe . Id figure this out . I would ¡­ Just as I reached the door , someone knocked . Distracted , I pulled it open . Hi , mommy ! My mouth dropped open . The twins were on my doorstep . Evander was right behind them , with Mrs. Melville next to him . I gasped and dropped to my knees , holding my arms out for my children . They ran to me , and I hugged them close , breathing in their sweet scent . Then I pulled back to look from them to Evander . What is going on ? Why are you here ? Chapter 15 Evander nced around then stepped inside , pulling Mrs. Melville in with him . The older woman straightened her gray bun and greeted me nervously . Hello , Ms. DeVere . Hello , I said . Im so confused . Whats going on ? 3/6 Whose cars are in the driveway ? Evander asked . I thought it . was just you and Trajan here . It was until this morning , I said . I nced down at the children and cleared my throat . Dane has decided that his partner needs more security . There are Blue Ridge wolves here ? Evander said . He lowered his voice and whispered , Shit . Mommy , Evander said a bad word ! Tristan gasped . I wrapped my arms around both my children and picked them up . I couldnt stop hugging them . At the same time , I was terrified that Piper or another of the Blue Ridge wolves would see them and ask what two children were doing here . Come upstairs , I said . I mentally filled Trajan in on the situation , and he met us in my suite of rooms . We all went inside , then closed and locked the doors . What the Trajan nced at the children , then closed his mouth . What are you doing here ? What I have to say cant be said in front of the children , Evander said into my mind . He had some strains of Alpha magic , so he Chapter 15 4/6 could talk into my head when he had to . His face was deathly serious . At the same time , Seraphina yawned . Im so tired , Mommy . We spent hours and hours on an airne ! I nodded , hugged Tristan and Seraphina close one more time , then set them down . Mrs. Melville , through those doors ist another room . Maybe you can go and get the children settled ? Hurriedly , Mrs. Melville took the twins through the sitting area where we were and into a secondary bedroom . It wasnt set up for children , but I was already running things through my mind , figuring out how quickly I could make that happen . Tell us . Trajan growled at Evander . Evander nodded , pacing back and forth . Unlike Trajan , who could be still as a stone when it suited him , Evander never stopped moving . Someone tried to poison them , he said . My heart started to race again , like it had when I thought they were missing . Poison ? I whispered . Evander nodded . Luckily , Mrs. Melville scented it in their food before she fed it to them . If I had a wolf , I wouldve transformed right then and there and torn something apart . 5/6 Chapter 15 Did you find out who it was ? I asked . Because I knew . Evander and Trajan exchanged looks . Theyd also be good friends since Id introduced them to each other . We dont have any evidence , Evander said carefully . I didnt rage often , and I knew it was making him nervous . I started pacing . Grandmother will have to listen to me about Lilliana this time . She attacked the twins ! Shell demand proof , Trajan said . If you use her again and she wriggles out of it like she didst time , your grandmother will disown you . I made a wordless sound of rage . Lilliana had been the bane of my existence since the DeVeres rediscovered me . At least the Reeds had been hateful to my face . Lilliana preferred to smile , then stab you in the back when you werent expecting it . Someone knocked on the door of my rooms . Startled , I gestured Evander to get out of sight , then went to open it . Piper stood on the other side . She smiled apologetically . Piper , how can I ¡­ ? I trailed off . Dane loomed behind her . In the other room , one of the children started to cry . Chapter 16 Chapter 16 AURORA Dane frowned . Is that ¡­ a child crying ? All of the blood drained from my face , but I couldnt let him see how terrified I was . Yes , I said . My cousin just arrived from Europe . Danes nostrils red , and I knew he was scenting me . That he could see how on edge I was . He stepped forward and put one of his big hands on the door . Ms. DeVere , he said . Under any other circumstances , hearing the way my name rumbled from his chest wouldve made me suppress a groan of pleasure . Now , I just wanted him to stop looking at me with that dark , searching gaze . Whats going on here ? My mind raced . I could either try to block him froming in , which would make him even more suspicious , or I could allow him to enter and look around . I could introduce him to Evander -who , when Dane inevitably used his contacts to look him up- woulde back as my cousin . I stepped aside . Evander , I called loudly , We have a guest . Slowly , I stepped back from the door that led into my rooms , 2/5 Chapter 16 gesturing for Dane to enter . Evander was seated on the couch with his ankle on his knee . As soon as Dane entered , he rose . Evander , I said , Let me introduce Alpha Dane Montague of the Blue Ridge Pack . Hes our partner in the uing ¡­ project we have . And this is his sister , Piper . Dane eyed Evander suspiciously , but my cousin grinned and reached out to shake his hand . Its good to meet you , Mr. Montague , he said . Ive heard good things . Have you ? Dane said , raising a surprised eyebrow at me . I gave him a cool little smile . Let him wonder what that meant . Piper , who was hovering by the door , just nodded at Evander . And of course , Dane , this is my cousin Evander DeVere of the High Alpine Pack . Dane looked Evander up and down . Then he looked back at me . Did you expect this visit ? No. It was a surprise , I said honestly . Do you think its wise to have children stay here , considering what happenedst night ? Dane asked . Thanks to you and your extra warriors , I believe its perfectly safe . I forced a smile . I needed him to leave . 3/5 Chapter 16 I hadnt known I was pregnant with the twins when I fled . When the DeVeres found me and took me to Europe , Id only barely found out . Even though things had ended the way they did with Dane , Id never considered ending my pregnancy or giving the twins up once they were born . It was almost as if I could sense them , and sense the world needed them . I still felt that way . Id thought about telling Dane so many times . But every time I did , I remembered him tossing birth control at me and telling me hed rather drink molten silver than cross our bloodlines . When they were born , I almost told him again . Dane hated me because of what he thought Id done to his family . I wanted to believe he was better than allowing his hatred of me spread to our children . But at the same time , hed made it impossible for me to trust him , or feel safe with him , no matter how much my instincts screamed that I should . So , I never told him . Now , standing here with him in the room , I realized what potential mistake that might have been . Dane Montague was not a forgiving man . At least , not when it came to me . If he found out that Id given birth to his son and daughter , and then hidden them from him for four years ¡­ 4/5 Chapter 16 I didnt know what hed do to me . Maybe kill me , like hed always promised he would . But I did know that he would absolutely try to take away my children . I would die before I allowed that to happen . No , I would keep them hidden from him . Keep the fact that they were his a secret . We would work together unearthing the powerful relic hidden somewhere on hisnd . Then Id be Luna of High Alpine and return to Europe , and never see him again . Dane looked from me toward the door that led to the room the twins were in . I had a sudden , terrible fear one of them would open the door . That hed see himself in their face immediately . That he would kill me right here , despite Trajan , despite Evander , despite everything . Then his phone buzzed . So did mine . I nced at it . I didnt spend much time in the spotlight , but the DeVere family was well known enough that I did have a search alert on both of my names . I tapped on the story and gasped at what I saw . From Danes face , he saw it , too . It was a picture of the two of us at the g at his pack housest 5/5 Chapter 16 night . He had my wrist in one hand and was leaning very close , as if he was about to kiss me . In the frame below was a picture of Evelyn , both of her hands on her stomach . Her eyes were red , as if shed been crying . The headline read : EVELYN BARCLAY CONFIRMS PREGNANCY AMIDST RUMORS OF BILLIONAIRE BOYFRIEND CHEATING WITH EX WIFE . I stared at the phone screen , then at Dane . Dane , I murmured , not sure why I felt like the world was falling out from beneath me . Is Evelyn pregnant ? Dane slid his phone in his pocket . From his face , he was just as shocked as me . I need to leave , he said . Then he turned and strode out the door . Chapter 17 Chapter 17 DANE Evelyn preferred to stay in the city , so I made my way to the penthouse . It wasnt the same one Id shared with Ann Aurora . It was one Evelyn had picked out . Somehow more filled with things and less homey at the same time . At least , it never felt like home to me . I walked in , still not able to get the sound of the child Id heard at Auroras house out of my mind . Maybe because this pregnancy announcement hade right after and because Id had to learn it from the fucking inte . Evelyn ! Im in here , baby ! she called . She trotted into the foyer in a tiny little dress , grinning from ear to ear , then threw her arms around me before I could get a word oul . # I took her by the shoulders and pushed her back . Why the hell does the inte think youre pregnant ? Chapter 17 2/6 She blushed and stammered , suddenly out of sorts . Her eyes got big watery . Oh , no ! How did they find out ? Someone must have leaked it . I was really looking forward to telling you first ! I stifled a growl that started low in my throat . How can you be pregnant with my child ? I asked . I havent touched you in over a year . Her checks turned pink . I know you said you needed time ¡­ but do you remember that night three months ago ? I knew which night she meant . Three months ago was the eight year anniversary of the night the Reeds massacred my pack . The night Id lost my parents . My grandmother . The night Id been forced to marry the woman who now called herself Aurora DeVere . Slowly , I nodded . As a rule , I never got shitfaced enough to lose control , because Alphas couldnt afford to make mistakes . But that one night every year , I let myself go . All the way . I was too ashamed to face the memories . Well , that night you were drunk , and you came to my bed , and ¡­ Evelyns cheeks turned pink . My jaw clenched . A year ago , I had stopped sleeping with Evelyn because Id finally faced the truth : I didnt love her . But every time I looked at that damn crescent birth mark on her arm , I remembered I owed her my life . Chapter 17 Ide clean with her . I told her how I felt . I tried to break with her . 3/6 up She wouldnt hear it . She insisted Ide around . That I did . love her . She refused to break off the engagement . And now , if she really was having my child ¡­. The image of Auroras face danced through my mind . Then , like a vivid daydream , so did the faces of two children . A little boy with dark eyes and blond hair , and a little girl with dark hair and Auroras lc eyes . The picture was so real , my breath caught . Evelyn thought I was reacting to her . She jumped up and down and pped . I knew youd be excited ! I ¡­ She grabbed both of my hands and pulled herself into my arms again , squeezing while I just stood there . She started babbling about shopping and names and nurseries . All I felt was cold . I didnt want Evelyn to have my child . I owed her . I had a responsibility toward her . Chapter 17 But I realized then in a way I never had that I didnt want to spend the rest of my life with her . Now , I didnt have a choice . Honor , Aurora had saidst night . She thought I had honor . I didnt know if thats what it was . 4/6 But Id grown up without parents , and I wouldnt let any child of mine live life without their father . It looked like Evelyn was finally going to get what she wanted : a wedding date . AURORA Once Id snuggled and read to the twins and they were asleep , I called Lilliana . Aurora , she said brightly as she answered the phone . You never call . How wonderful to hear from you ! Then she made a shocked face . Oh ! I did hear the twins are missing . How terrible ! Has grandmother found them ? I smiled just as brightly . It seems someone startled our cousin Evander when they attempted to poison my children , and he Chapter 17 thought it was best they be with me . 5/6 Lillianas smile turned to a scowl , just for a second . Oh ¡­ theyre with you , now ? Im sure thats nice . I called to let you know that you should expect a gift from me . Lillianas eyes sharpened . Just then , someone knocked on her door . Id timed the call perfectly . She rose and answered it . Outside was a basket of apples , round and juicy . The same food that had been poisoned for the twins . Lilliana looked at the phone , her smile gone . I dont know what youre implying . Oh , I think you do , I drawled , still smiling . And if you evere for my children again , it wont be poison that kills you , Lilly . Ill do it with my bare hands . I hung up and tossed my phone to the other side of the couch . Well done , Evander said . He leaned in the doorway , tall and broad . Unless that just brings her down on you harder . I rolled my eyes . Shell have a hard time reaching me here . Especially now . I suppose I should be grateful to Danc . Dane . Thinking of him reminded me of our picture on that news site . Of Evelyn , pregnant . Chapter 17 I shouldnt feel an ache in my chest over that . Id divorced him years ago , so why wouldnt this feeling go away ? From across the couch , my phone rang . It was Grandma Augusta . I showed the screen to Evander . Do you think Lilliana told her ? I asked . 6/6 Heughed . What , and admit you did it because she tried to poison her only great grandchildren and heirs ? No. I tapped on the answer button and held up the phone . Hello , Grandmother . Without any greeting she said, Aurora , dear , I need you to do me a favor and have dinner with some vampires . Its urgent . Chapter 18 Chapter 18 AURORA Two dayster days during which I did everything I could to keep the twins out of the way of the wolves from the Blue Ridge Pack Trajan and I were on our way to dinner with vampires . Since Dane was my partner , I hesitantly agreed to contact him about it the morning of the dinner . His B , Archer Fox , informed me that Dane was out of town . The Mannerings were an old vampire family who had lived on the edge of Anta for years in an old , crumbling mansion that dated back to the Civil War . Trajan and I pulled up the long drive just after sunset . The vampire home wasnt as isted as the pack houses wolves preferred , but it was still on its own deep in the woods . We went to the door . Before we could knock , it opened . A voice drifted out it was breathy and old , and I couldnt tell if it belonged to a man or a woman . Please ,e in ¡­ I moved to step inside , but Trajan put a hand on my arm and met my eyes . Let me go first . I nodded , suddenly tense as he went in . Chapter 18 2/6 Id had a few dealings with vampires before . They werent nearly asmon as wolves , and they didnt care as much for the modern world . But what they did have was ancient knowledge . If you ever needed information about a treasure , a curse , or anything like that , vampires would know . If you dared enter theirirs and risk being killed , you could learn many things . That was why I was here because my grandmother had gotten word from some of her own vampire contacts that this family might know more about the power we were after . All we knew was that it was ancient and buried beneath the Appchian Mountains . That it was supposed to bring magic back to the world which would make already magical creatures even more powerful . Trajan nced back and nodded to me , and I slowly followed him in . Theres a certain feel to vampire homes . Opulent wealth thats decayed . Ancient knowledge . The feeling that something is going to swoop out of the shadows and kill you any second . I rubbed the raised scar on my forearm a habit of mine when I was anxious . Then I forced my hands to my sides . Our host appeared in front of us . Chapter 18 3/6 Violet Mannering was a tall , middle aged woman with perfect curls in her shining brown hair . Though she was beautiful , her skin was the white of new paper . She had her eyes on the floor as she bowed her head to us . Violet Mannering ? I asked . My grandmother said you have some information for us . Shadows gathered around us on all sides , surrounding us . Suddenly , it was so dark I couldnt even tell which direction the door was in . Then Violet raised her eyes , and I realized something was very , very wrong . Vampires can easily pass for humans , except for the graying , death like tones of their skin . They dont usually have strange eyes . But the whites of Violets eyes were ck with red irises that glowed like burning coals . I realized , also , that she wasnt standing like a normal person . Instead , she and the shadows of the vampires around us hung like puppets on strings . She smiled , showing long , needle like fangs . Wee . I have great need of your blood . DANE Chapter 18 There it is . The heartbeat , said the doctor . I stared at the ultrasound screen . Evelyn really was pregnant . 4/6 She smiled hugely at me , then at the doctor . We were in Anta , at the best OBGYN in the city . The clean white lines of the office blurred in the background as I stared at that screen . I did want children . I wanted to be happy about this . But it felt wrong . Like my life had gotten out of joint somehow . I shook off the feeling and thanked the doctor . Evelyn put her arm through mine as we walked out a back entrance . She pouted and wanted to leave through the front . That would give paparazzi chances to take pictures of us as a happy couple . Id had enough paparazzi in my life for now , which was why Id paid the doctor to meet us at night . Besides , her eagerness only deepened my suspicions about who sold the story of Aurora being a homewrecker to the tabloids in the first ce . Evelyn had always put more importance on public opinion than other wolves . I wouldnt care at all , if scandal didnt affect business . And the only reason the businesses mattered were because they supported the pack . We walked to the car . She talked more about names and shopping and baby clothes . I checked the messages on my Chapter 18 phone . I had one from Archer . 5/6 Alpha , An Aurora DeVere called . She said she has a meeting with Violet Mannering about the relic youre looking for together at nine pm . I told her youd call when you can . I stopped dead in my tracks , which jerked Evelyn to a stop , as well . Dane ? My chest filled with ice . Violet Mannering ? The Mannerings were dead . Theyd been wiped out two years ago by a couple of hunters that Id eventually had to deal with when they started terrorizing wolves . Whatever Aurora was meeting with , it wasnt vampires . I shook Evelyns arm from mine . Call a car , I said . Get a ride back to the penthouse . I have to go . I got in the car and peeled out before she could do more than squeak . It was just past nine pm now . The doctors office was on the edge of the city not too far from the Mannering mansion . I could be there in ten minutes . I tried to call Aurora . If she was running even just a few minuteste , I could warn her . She didnt pick up the phone . Chapter 19 Chapter 19 AURORA My blood ? I backed toward where I thought the door was . Why ? The temperature in the room was dropping . The air was getting frigid . There was a scent like wet stone and something rotting deep beneath the earth . There are two , the puppet of Violet Mannering said in a whispery voice . Her head hung at a strange angle , like it couldnt support itself . The sage and the sentinel . The priestess and the knight . The wise one and the warrior . Their blood together is the key . My brows furrowed . Trajan backed up so he was right in front of me . Whatever this creature was , it wasnt acting like a vampire , and I had no idea what it was talking about . I reached into my pocket . It would have been stupid to walk into the home of a vampire unprepared , but I had no idea if the blessed water in the vial in my pocket would work on this thing . Blessed water didnt have toe from a church it coulde from anyone pure who worshipped greater spirits . Wed found a green witch living in a cottage not too far from us , and shed been more than happy to provide . Chapter 19 2/6 Let us leave , Imanded . I pulled the vial from my pocket . In front of me , I saw Trajans ws elongate . His body grew , the seams of his clothes popping as he started to take his lycan form . There are two ! the thing screamed . It flew at us . I lifted the vial of blessed water and threw it right in the creatures face . It shrieked in pain . Steam burst from it as it fell backwards . The other shadows wavered . The darkness lifted for just a moment . Just long enough for me to see the door . Run ! I shouted at Trajan . I grabbed for the doorknob and tried to open it . It was locked . Behind me , the thing started tough . ***** DANE When I pulled up to the abandoned mansion , Auroras car was outside . It was empty . Chapter 19 Shit ! I jumped out of my own car and ran to the door . It takes some wolves time to transform . It makes them clumsy , vulnerable for a few seconds . I threw off my shoes and shifted while I ran . 3/6 By the time I got to the door , I had fully taken my lycan shape . Huge , muscled , with ws that could gut another wolf with one swipe . As I reached the door , I heard Auroras muffled shout from the other side . Disgusting waves of corrupt magic oozed out of the house . It wont open ! I heard her yell . Her voice was tight and controlled . Terse instead of terrified . The doorknob shook , like someone was trying to turn it from the other side , but whatever magic was in the house had locked it . There was a simple solution to that . The door couldnt be locked if there was no door . Back up ! I roared . I didnt have time to wait and wonder if she would listen . I grabbed the doorknob , smashed my ws into the rotting wood to get a handhold , and ripped the thing off its hinges . The wood screamed and creaked . Then it crumbled in my hands . Chapter 19 4/6 On the other side , I saw Aurora , pale and disheveled . Trajan was behind her fighting ¡­ something . Something that looked like pure darkness . Something that raised a primal rage in me . An instinct to fight like Id never known . Get outside , I growled . For once in her life , Aurora immediately obeyed . I strode to where Trajan was fighting for his life and attacked . Power gathered around me , something like my Alpha magic , but more . I concentrated it , using it to swipe and w . I didnt expect this darkness to feel solid , but it did . And when I hit it , it tore . Shredded . Bled . It screamed , then it shrank back . I grabbed Trajan and shoved him toward the door . He ran , and I followed . We made it outside . He kept going , all the way to Aurora , who grabbed him and immediately started tending his wounds . I faced the house , waiting for the darkness to surge through the door . Toe after us . It didnt . The night was still and quicl . Chapter 19 5/6 Get in the car , Imanded Aurora as I moved to the drivers side of her car . And get him in . She didnt argue , just tossed me the keys and got in the back seat with Trajan . I shifted back into my human form and drove us to her house . I helped Trajan inside and shouted for Celia , one of the older warriors Id sent with Piper to guard this ce . She was a healer . The way way Aurora hovered over his bed , fussing over him , made feelings of ugly jealousy rise inside me . I shoved them down . There was no room for that . Not when I was going to marry Evelyn . The door to Trajans room creaked . A small clear voice said , They said Uncle Trajan is hurt ! That voice gripped my heart in a fist like steel . Slowly , I turned . There were two children standing in the doorway . A little boy with blond hair and brown eyes , and a little girl with ck hair and eyes of pale lc . The children from my vision . My children . Chapter 20 Chapter 20 DANE Everything in me went numb . Time stopped . I stared . The children froze , as well . They looked at me curiously . I thought I heard Auroras breath catch for an instant . Then she was between me and the children . She took them each by the hand and knelt in front of them . Uncle Trajan is hurt , but hell be all right . Its not a good time to see him right now , but maybe in a few hours when his wolf has had time to heal him , okay ? The boy nodded . The girl peered around her mothers shoulder at me curiously . Aurora , I said through a clenched jaw . Whose children are those ? Just then , a man came barreling down the hall . He scooped the children into his arms and shot Aurora an apologetic grin . Sorry . They got away from me . Dane , Aurora said quickly , gesturing at the neer . You remember my cousin , Evander . That was right . When I heard a child cry the other day she said . Chapter 20 2/5 her cousin had just arrived from Europe . It could exin the girls dark hair and eyes , but not why she looked so much like Aurora . And the boy ¡­. These are your children ? I asked . He didnt look more than twenty three , and the kids had to be at least four . Is their mother visiting , as well ? No , Aurora said . Shes not . Evander ? Time for a snack in the kitchen , he said . Then he took the children and disappeared , and I was left wondering why it felt so wrong for another man to carry them away . I nced at Trajan , who slept in the bed . I pitched my voice low . Even injured , a man like that would make trouble for me if he thought I was threatening the woman he saw as his Luna . Youre lying to me about those children . She wore the maddeningly cool , polite expression she always wore now . It was like a mask she used to hide her old face . Their mother isnt visiting , she said . I stepped closer , until she had to tilt her head back to look at me , and growled , Ann , or Aurora , or whoever you are . Are those my children ? Chapter 20 AURORA 3/5 Dane backed me against a wall . I thought he would pin me there . Thats what he would have done years ago loomed over me , trapped me , threatened me . Now , even though he was close and his voice was low , he didnt loom or threaten . He asked . But that didnt mean he wouldnt kill me in an instant if I gave an answer he didnt like . No , I said . I kept my voice and eye contact as steady as I could . Then I leaned forward and pushed against his chest with my fingertips . And if you keep looking at them that way , youre going to scare them . Dane frowned and backed away . I matched his expression . I could tell he didnt entirely believe me . Why wasnt he threatening to kill me ? A knock came on the door . Dane tore his eyes from mine and opened it . Celia stood there . I remembered her . She was middle aged and not as unkind to me when I was part of Blue Ridge as many of the other wolves . Dane gestured to the bed without speaking , and I gathered that he and Celia were speaking in their heads through the pack bond . Celia nodded , then shot me a small smile and went to tend Trajan . Chapter 20 Id like to see the book again , Dane said . 4/5 His words were unexpected , and I remembered him asking why he shouldnt just kill me and take it . But if he wanted to do that , he could have already . Maybe my grandmother was right . Maybe he did have honor ¡­ in every way except toward me . I nodded and we went to the safe in my bedroom . What do you think youll see ? I dont know , he said . But after today ¡­ theres no way you could have known this , but the Mannerings were wiped out by a hunter nearly two years ago . Had you waited for me to call you back , I would have told you that meeting with them was some kind of trap . I called you this morning . I had no more time to wait . My grandmother insisted I keep the meeting , I said . Dane hesitated , then nodded . Youre right . You did call this morning . My brows drew together in confusion . I still didnt understand why he was suddenly being ¡­ not kind , exactly . But he wasnt speaking down to me , either . Was it because of the children ? Because of the attack ? Or was it because it took all the power and wealth of one of the strongest wolf packs in the world for him to treat me with the base level of respected any person deserved ? Chapter 20 5/5 I pulled the book from the safe . The round , beautiful pearl pendant , I left inside . Lately , I was tempted to wear it . My grandmother was so sure I was the chosen of the goddess . That I was the one destined to free the ancient relic that would bring magic back into the world . I carefully opened the ancient tome and flipped through the pages . When I neared the back , Dane grabbed my arm . Stop ! What is that ? Chapter 21 Chapter 21 1/6 AURORA Dane lifted a hand and carefully traced the ce three pages had been torn from the book . The surrounding pages were splotched with an old , rust colored liquid . Blood . I had flipped through this book hundreds of times , trying to figure that out myself . But I thought I knew . The Reeds gave me this book because they said it was full of old scribbles . They didnt think it was important . I dont remember much about when they gave it to me because I was young . That was only part of the reason . So much of my life before marrying Dane was lost to me . But I think I remember Esther Reed saying she tore them out . Now I touched the torn ces . The book had been written hundreds of years ago . Someone might have been able to trante it , if it was written in anguage . Instead , it was written in a code made of strange symbols . As I got older , I discovered the symbols were revealing themselves to me . Its an old gift that runs in our pack , my grandmother says a gift of magical interpretation . From what Ive been able to read , the pages beforehand describe the setup for a ceremony . The pages are the ceremony , itself . Chapter 21 A ceremony ? Dane asked . I nodded . The ceremony is to reveal the moon goddesss chosen . 2/6 Why would Esther Reed take these pages if she couldnt read the book and didnt know how important they are ? Dane asked . I dont know . I spent almost twenty two years thinking I was their biological daughter . Everything they ever told me was a lie . Except that I couldnt trust the Montagues . I did remember them saying that . Over and over again . Then they made me Danes wife and tried to control him through me . But hed won , in the end . Hed driven them into the shadows in the deepest parts of the forest . Then Id freed him from me , too . Do you think she kept them ? Dane asked . He leaned close , looking over my shoulder . It would have been easy toy my head on his shoulder and rx against him . Goddess , I hated that part of me still wanted so badly to do that . Iughed without humor . Probably . Esther keeps everything . Shes always been a hoarder . Dane rubbed his chin . It was a familiar gesture one he made when he was deep in thought . The old Reed pack house is on mynd . I remembered . Hed chased them out in a raid a year after our 3/6 Chapter 21 forced marriage . It had been the win that turned the tide of the pack war against the Reeds . After that was the first time he went to the Council asking to end our marriage , and the first time the Council had forbidden it . What are you saying ? I asked , dread rising in the pit of my stomach . I hadnt been back to the ce Id been raised since they poisoned me with silver and left me for Dane to find . I never intended to go back . Im saying we need to search the house , Dane said . I snapped the book closed . We dont . The book will guide us to the relics location . Thats all we need . Then why is this ceremony in here ? he asked . I hesitated . Dane and I hadnt had a civil conversation this long ¡­ ever . It was strange . I wasnt sure how I felt about it . The chosen is required to undo the magical locks that keep the relic safe . But I believe we can figure it out . At least , we could if my grandmother was right , and the prophecy on the first page of the book talk me being the chosen . In the few years Id known her , shed never been wrong . And if there was no need to find the chosen , there was no need for me to face my past and visit my abandoned childhood home . Chapter 21 4/6 But Dane shook his head . My grandfather knows a little about messing with ancient magic . One thing is certain , you do everything required , or people die . We need to go into the Reed pack house and find those pages . My heart chilled at his words . No we dont . Dane stalked toward me suddenly , all the rage and threat hed been missing back in his voice . Yes . We do . And we will . Meet me there the day after tomorrow . The next night , I dreamed of the night my family killed my wolf . The night I met Dane . Everything hurt . My veins were on fire . I crawled through the forest . Inside , my wolf had curled up into a tiny corner of my mind , whimpering and crying . Its all right , I told her . Please hang on . Please , dont leave me ! Even in the dream , my childhood was no more than a dark shadow , but I knew my wolf was the reason I had survived . I knew we had to keep living . I fell to the ground , face down . Help ¡­ please ¡­ My voice was so weak I could barely form the words . Even as I called out , I despaired . Chapter 21 No one woulde for me . No one ever had . Then there was a warm hand on my face . Shh . Whats your name ? His voice was kind . And there was something ¡­ my wolf ¡­ she reached for him ¡­. And in that moment , she died . I didnt know what happened after that , only that he was carrying me . His heartbeat was steady against my ear . Safe , it seemed to say . Safe , safe , safe . 5/6 But it had been wrong . Instead of curling into his chest , I started to cry . DANE I woke in a cold sweat from the dream . My clock read 2 am . I hated that fucking dream . Every time I had it , I woke up feeling like a knife had been twisted in my heart . Like I was in love with the woman whod ruined everything . Like I should protect her , even now . Chapter 21 6/6 In a way , I was . Thats why Id sent my sister Piper and my best pack warriors . As if my name summoned her , my phone started to ring . It was Pipers name . I answered . Piper ? Dane , she sounded panicked . The Reeds are here . Broken Forest wolves have us surrounded . They want Aurora . Chapter 22 Chapter 22 AURORA Ester Reed sat on the couch across from me ,zily smoking a cigarette . The smoke swirled above her hand inzy spirals . Two of her biggest warriors stood on either side of me . Even through Trajan was injured , it took four wolves to hold him back . Evander and Mrs. Melville , thank the goddess , had managed to get the children out of the house . They were hiding in the woods , their scents masked . The Blue Ridge wolves stood on the other side of the room , watching . After the war between the packs that had ended- which was right before Id left Dane five years ago the Council had forbidden Broken Forest and Blue Mountain from spilling each others blood except in extreme self defense . That meant that unless the Reeds actually attacked and spilled blood , Danes wolves couldnt fight them . Not unless they wanted to bring the Council down on them both . What do you want , Esther ? I asked . The woman I used to think was my mother didnt smile . Youve been back for a while , Ann , but you still havent been to visit your family . Why is that ? Chapter 22 I pressed my lips together . Im no Reed . Esther tilted her head , like Id confused her . Of course , you are . 2/5 I clenched my fists . I wanted to get up , to scream . But that wouldnt work on Esther . Nothing ever did . When I was a child , if I talked back to her , shed give me that nk eyed stare . Then shed beat me until I bled . I lifted my chin . I know Im a DeVere . I know my mother came to Georgia and disappeared . Why dont you fill in the nks for me , Esther ? How did I end up believing I was a Reed ? Esther smirked . Oh , Ann . Dont you remember who you are ? Who you serve ? Her words sent a cold , dark feeling echoing through me . Memories shed through the back of my mind . Memories I couldnt bring myself to look at . I dont know what you mean . But my words werent as steady as they were before . The dark memories swirled , calling for my attention . Dark nights running through the forest . Pain and blood . Dark ceremonies ¡­ dark powers . Things Id done ¡­ Blood on my hands ¡­ Chapter 22 No ! I was their victim , not one of them ¡­ wasnt I ? I shook myself , but I couldnt stop my body from trembling . 3/5 I was reacting viscerally to her words . But my childhood had always been shrouded in fog . I wouldnt let her take advantage of that . Azy smile crossed Esthers face . She leaned forward . Youre remembering , arent you , Ann ? I gritted my teeth . Im not Ann , Im- BANG ! BANG ! BANG ! Someone pounded on the door . Waylon Reed , thenky , skinny , white haired old man whod pretended to be my father all my life , went and answered it . Alpha Reed , Danes voice rumbled from the doorway . Im here to make sure you dont vite the pact . At Danes voice , I nearly wilted with relief . Waylon Reed only grunted at him . Then they walked into the room . Danes eyes went right to me . They scoured my body, my face . Then his gaze swept across the rest of the room . He studied his pack mates , Trajan . Then he looked at me again . Even though we had no bond , I could guess what his unspoken question was . The children ? Chapter 22 4/5 I flicked my eyes to the windows that looked out into the woods . Only then did Dane look at the Reeds and their wolves . He folded his arms across his chest and leaned in the doorway , like he was at a slightly boring party . The High Alpine wolves are here at the invitation of the Blue Ridge pack . This is the second time youve trespassed on their territory . Waylon Reed red at Dane with watery blue eyes . Even though he was almost the same age as Danes grandfather , he had refused to turn control of his pack over to his son . Ann Reed is part of Broken Forest . Your mating bond to her was severed . Our im to her is greater than yours . Ann Reed is a false name you gave to a child that isnt yours , Dane responded . This woman is Aurora DeVere , a member of the High Alpine pack . The air in the room thickened , crackling with power as both Dane and Waylons Alpha magic swirled . Estherszy smile grew , and she tilted her head . She wore her hair short , in tight curls , like a farm wife from the 1950s . Her mama gave her to us , Esther said . Celeste never wanted a child , so she sold her to us . We made a blood oath that Id raise her . Ann is ours , just as true as if Id given birth to her myself . My blood ran cold . My mother had made a blood oath ? Shed ¡­ sold me to the Reeds ? I pressed my hand to my mouth , devastated . No. Its not true ! Chapter 22 5/5 Dane shifted . I met his eyes . I couldnt be the cool , calm woman Id be . In that moment , I felt stripped bare . Devastated . I dont know what he saw in my face , but he shifted . Like he wanted to move between me and Esther but was holding himself back . Slowly , he walked over to me . He let one of his fingers turn into a long w and swiped it across his palm . Blood welled in the cut . He lifted his hand and let the drops fall on my clenched hands , warm and wet . Aurora DeVere people in this home who are loyal to her are under the protection of Blue Ridge . Any blood spilled here will be considered the blood of one of my wolves . If you hurt any of them , I will bring the Council down on us all . His words echoed with Alpha power . The magic in the room rose in a wave and crashed over us all . My mouth dropped open in shock . Dane had just bound my fate to his . Again . Chapter 23 Chapter 23 DANE Esther Reed rose from her chair . Her smirk was gone . Now she was enraged . You cant do that ! Its done , I snarled . This woman and hernd are part of my pack until our business is finished . Now , leave before I kill you . As much as the Reeds growled and muttered , they had to do what I said . Ifnd was mine , or under my protection , they couldnt set foot on it . Same with theirs . ording to the pact the Council had forced us to swear , we couldnt spill each others blood except in self defense . If wolves from either pack especially the Alphas- trespassed , that was considered threat enough . You have three minutes to get off thisnd , I said . Fuming , the Broken Forest wolves made for the door . Waylon led his wife out . But before she left , Esther paused at the door . Neither of you is as good or pure as you think you are . Youre just as dirty and wicked as you im the Reeds to be . Watch yourselves , because one day Ill prove it . ***** 2/6 Chapter 23 AURORA The Reeds left , but I couldnt rx . I kept staring at Danes blood . It spattered the backs of my hands , crimson red . The Blue Ridge wolves helped Trajan back to his bed . Piper went out , herself , to find the children and Evander and tell them it was safe . A shadow fell over me , and I looked up . Dane stood there , watching me . I couldnt speak . I didnt know what to say . There were a thousand emotions tumbling through my mind . He tied himself to me . But he hates me . Hes protecting me . His former mistress is pregnant with his child . Why is he doing this ? Why would he help me ? But the answer to thest one was obvious , of course . I had the journal and the ne . Only I understood the journal well enough to read its trantion . He protected me because he needed me to strengthen his pack , just like I needed him to strengthen mine . Nothing more . He still stood above me . I couldnt handle him hovering , so I Chapter 23 3/6 stood , too . The Reeds hadete , but I hadnt changed for the night , and I was d to still be wearing the crisp , ttering suit that made me feel powerful even if I was also barefoot , and nearly a foot shorter than him without my high heels on . Thank you , I said . For what ? He watched me carefully , but I knew what he wanted me to say . For protecting my wolves . And me . I expected him to gloat , but he just grunted . Once I knew who you were , I shouldve foreseen that the Reeds would be a problem . It was an oversight on both our parts . My jaw could have fallen to the floor . Was Dane Montague ¡­ admitting a mistake ? Well , if he was , he was saying Id made one , too . Maybe he was right . I just never knew the Reeds cared so much about keeping control over me . Why do they want you back so badly ? Dane asked suddenly . Do they know what you have ? What were doing ? They cant , I replied . Only my grandmother and I know all the details . Trajan knows some , but not everything . Weve kept it secret . So have 1 , Dane said . He walked to the window and looked out 4/6 Chapter 23 at the dark forest . Theres something bigger going on here , Aurora . The Reeds . That dark power that pretended to be those vampires . Everyone is after you . Why ? I moved to look out the window , as well , but carefully stayed several feet away . Im ¡­ not sure . I tapped my lips with my fingertips , trying to decide whether or not to tell him . My grandmother ¡­ she thinks Im some kind of chosen one . She thinks thats why I can read parts of the journal . Dane face was almost always under perfect control , and this moment was no exception . Thats why you dont think we have to do the ceremony ? I nodded . Dane stood in silence for a moment , then shook his head . I want you to stay here , in this house . I want someone with you at all times . I jerked back . No. You arent my Alpha or my husband , Dane . I dont have to listen to you . You do if you want to survive . Your life is in my hands . Ill investigate the Reed house . Ill figure this out . You dont know it like I do , I protested . I grew up there . Ill figure it out . Stay here , Aurora . Dont make me regret this . ***** 5/6 Chapter 23 That night , I dreamed . I dreamed I was in the old pack house . Even when people lived in it , it was creepy . Huge and dusty , with what felt like hundreds of empty , haunted rooms . I was in the dungeons a hidden basement underneath the main basement that hardly anyone knew was there . I was standing in arge circle of wolves . The ones who could take a lycan form had , and they towered over the others . They looked like monsters in the jumping , wavering candlelight . In the center of the circle , a bleeding rabbit kicked . A female lycan in a hooded ck robe walked up to it , took a ck knife , and ¡­ In the dream , I covered my eyes as the rabbit screamed . I sat up with a scream of my own but mped my hand over my mouth . Goddess , it had been so real . Like it wasnt a dream , but memory . Id been there . Id taken part in it . a Was I evil ? Was Esther Reed telling the truth when she said I was one of them ? 6/6 Chapter 23 Shaking , I shoved those thoughts aside and threw off my nkets . I knew where the pages were , and I didnt have to endanger anyone else to get them . Id retrieve them , myself . Chapter 24 Chapter 24 AURORA 1/5 It was a long drive through the night to the home where Id grown up . In the years since Dane had driven out the Reeds , several trees had fallen across the old gravel road . About a mile away , I had to get out and walk . I knew from my faded memories that the forest at night used to be a ce I loved . A ce that familiar to me . A ce I called home . When I had my wolf , I was one of the creatures that ruled the night . Even so , there were ces wolves didnt dare to go . ces ruled by ancient , evil things . Now that I didnt have a wolf the whole forest felt more like that . There was only a sliver of a moon . Even though I was on a road , the trees leaned over it , twining their branches together , making it so dark I couldnt see my feet , or the path . I could have used a shlight ¡­ but sometimes it was safer to move through the dark than to draw attention with a light . There were noises in the forest , too . People who arent used to the woods think of it as a quiet ce , but it isnt . There are always sounds . Animals moving . The wind blowing the leaves . The sudden crack of old , dead branches Chapter 24 falling from trees . I ignored them all , keeping my eyes forward as I made my way toward memories I wanted desperately to leave sleeping . But I couldnt . Not if I ever wanted to take charge of my own life . Not if I ever wanted to create a world where my children and I and everyone else I loved could be safe . I hadnt taken more than twenty steps when I realized where I was . This road used to mark one of the borders between Reed and Montaguend . This was where the Reeds had dumped me the night theyd killed my wolf with silver . The night Id met Dane . I turned from the road like I was under a spell . Yes , this was the t ce Id dragged myself through the ditch . A few more steps , and I found the oak with gnarled roots that Id used like handholds to drag myself along . A few more , and here were the half buried boulders that had cut into my hands and bruised my knees as I crawled . The trees parted , and I stepped into the faint moonlight . The wall was still there . It was so old ; it had probably been built by a homesteader hundreds of years ago . It was covered in vines and moss . Chapter 24 There was something to this ce . A magic that lingered . It tasted like destiny . Like fate . Aurora . What the hell are you doing here ? Dane stood on the wall , the moon shining over his broad shoulders , his naked chest . He must have run here as a wolf . I gasped and tried to turn and run into the shadows . But it was toote . 3/5 He caught me before I ran three steps . His big hand wrapped around my wrist like a manacle of iron , and he jerked me back toward him . You may be under my protection , he growled , And you may have been wee at the g . But you of all people should know that trespassing on mynd without permission means death . DANE Of course , she was here . Id told her to stay in her house . For her own safety . So , of course , shed have to prove she didnt have to obey me . But as I looked down at her , her pale coloring making her practically glow in the light of the moon , I couldnt help Chapter 24 wondering why shede here . 4/5 I came to this ce when my dreams were troubled . Like they had been tonight . Because Id dreamed of her . Of an alternate life , where she was never a Reed . Or where there was peace , and she and I had been mated in a treaty instead of as the climax of a night of death . Then Id dreamed of Evelyn , pregnant with my child . Except when she gave birth to my son , he wasnt mine . He was shrouded in shadow . He cried , and when I tried to pick him up , he screamed for someone else . Dane , please . Let me go , Aurora whispered , snapping me back into the present . There are things I need to do . Things I need to face alone . Anger rose in me . Id thought we were finally findingmon ground as something like business partners , but even after all this time , and with everything that was at stake , every word from her mouth was a lie . I heard your car . Youre headed for Reednd . Where are you going , Ann ? To join them ? To let them in on the secrets you shared with me ? Or have they been in on the secrets all along ? Maybe you called them to your house tonight , yourself , and the only reason it turned hostile is because my wolves were there . Maybe youve been double crossing me all along . No ! She tried to tug her wrist free , but I refused to let go . She smacked an open palm against my chest . My skin stung and Chapter 24 burned , but I didnt budge . 5/5 What am I supposed to believe , when youre prowling around out here by yourself ? I was going to the old pack house ! Those pages- I tugged her closer . You said we didnt need them . Now you im you want to get them alone ? Were you just trying to throw me off ? Whats on those pages you dont want me to see ? Chapter 25 Chapter 25 DANE Every time I softened toward her , every time I started to trust her , she betrayed me again . Dane , please ! Im telling the truth . Goddess , you never believed me . You never trusted me , and I never lied to you . Of everything youve done to me , thats what hurts the most . Since the moment I met you , right here , eight years ago , Ive been loyal to you . But it never mattered . You hated me anyway . You never gave me a chance . There were tears in her voice . Her words shocked me enough that I pulled away for a second . It was the opening she was looking for . She ripped her hand from mine and bolted . I roared and shifted into my lycan form . The night which had been so dark I could barely see suddenly became brighter . My sense of smell sharpened , as well as my sense of hearing . I threw my head back and howled into the sky . She wasnt going escape from me . She sprinted through the forest , and I ran after . Chapter 25 I wasnt in a rush . Let her run from me . I had time . I could hunt . 2/5 But I didnt expect her to turn deeper into the woods . To run uphill , where the forest met the ancient mountains . We were too close to the borders of mynd here , where what I imed and held mixed with blurry borders I still disputed with the Reeds . ces I knew their wolves still lurked . By the time I caught her , it was toote . Let me go ! she screamed . I turned to run back to mynd . If I could leave before their pack guards caught us , no one ever had to know we were here . Before I could take a step , howls split the night all around . ***** AURORA Fear speared through my chest . Not of Dane though I knew he could kill me with one swipe of his ws , one snap of his teeth , there was part of me that had never been able to stop feeling like he was somehow safe . No , this was a deeper , older fear . The fear of a child for the things lurking in the dark . Chapter 25 The fear of my family . 3/5 Dane had me over one of his massive shoulders , but the howls came from all around , and they were so close . So familiar . Then they were there , four lycans stepping out of the trees . Two were male , and two were female . Two dozen mottled , starving wolves behind them . The wolves circled Dane and I , trapping us . Alpha Montague , the bigger female lycan growled . Esther . She had eyes as yellow as her teeth and was covered in patchy , pale fur . Dont you remember the pact ? To step on ournd is a threat . That means we can spill your blood , and the blood of any you protect . She was taunting him , reminding him of the words hed said earlier that night once he offered me his blood and his protection . My wife is right . Give me one reason I shouldnt kill you , Waylon growled . He was bigger than her , his fur a darker gray with white tips . It was patchy , and he was covered in scars . It was a mistake , Dane growled . His muscled shoulder shifted beneath me as he tightened his grip , holding me more securely . Let us go . We dont have to rip open this scar , Waylon . We dont have to restart this war . It will only make the Council end both of our packs . Chapter 25 4/5 Estherughed . So did the others . Even some of the wolves made choking barking sounds , like hyenas . It made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end . We arent afraid of the Council . We serve something stronger . Older . Now ,e with us , or die . Dane , I whispered against his back , Offer to hand me over . Maybe theyll let you go . I felt his body tense . He shifted . I thought he might be looking for a weakness in the circle . Somewhere he could break through and run . Dane , I begged . From our meeting earlier , Esther and the Reeds seemed to want me alive , not dead . I didnt know if theyd offer Dane the same . He lowered me so he carried me against his chest instead of thrown over his shoulder and looked down at me . His golden wolfs eyes glinted in the moonlight . I gave you my protection . I could feel Danes voice rumbling through his chest , deeper and rougher in his lycan form than it was when he was a man . Where is my famed honor if I give you over now ? Stubborn wolf , I grated , digging my fingers into his fur . Dont . Then , with a touch I hadnt felt in five years , Danes mind Chapter 25 5/5 brushed across mine . Just the faintest whisper , the way Alphas could even with wolves outside their pack when they chose . Hold on . But before he could move for the edge of the circle , there was a loud pop ! A sh of light , like from the muzzle of a gun . Danes body lurched . He staggered . Blood oozed from a wound on his shoulder . He let me slide to the ground , then sank to his knees . Dane ! He clutched his shoulder and groaned . Silver ¡­ Then he fell . Chapter 26 Chapter 26 DANE 1/5 I woke on my back , naked on cold , hard , wel ground . Pain screamed through my right shoulder . Sick heat seared through my veins . I tasted metal in my mouth . I groaned . Dane ! Aurora knelt beside me . Her hands were cool and dry . on my feverish , sweating forehead . Dont try to get up . They had someone hiding in the trees . You were shot with a silver bullet . Fuck me . No wonder I felt like death . Did it go through ? I asked . They left it in long enough to make you sick . Then they pulled it out . No wonder my shoulder felt like it had been sliced down to the bone and set on fire . Aurora pulled her hand away . Only then did I open my eyes . It didnt make much difference . All I could see was darkness . It was cold . I reached for my wolf . Transforming would help me heal , and it would keep me warmer . But he whimpered and moaned and wouldnt emerge . There was Chapter 26 too much silver in my body . I was stuck as a human , possibly for days . Where are we ? I asked Aurora . I dont know . Some cave deep in the mountains . They lowered us down this small cliff and left . I havent heard anything since . If theyre guarding us , theyre probably outside the cave . She paused , then said , You could probably jump or climb out in your lycan form . Can you shift ? No. Another pause . I realized how cold it was . The wet kind of cold that seeps into your bones . Already my fingers and toes were like ice . How long have we been down here ? I asked . Hours . They lowered food down . A thermos with something . hot inside . Maybe soup . I havent had any . I dont know if theyd poison us or not . Though ¡­ if they were going to kill us , they could have done it . Theres not really a point in dragging us both here , then digging the bullet out of you , then feeding us . I grunted again , surprised at her insight . Or maybe this was all a setup . A scheme . But if it was , why was Auora down here , too ? What could she possibly gain ? My trust ? Was I supposed to believe all these Chapter 26 3/3 forces were after her so that Id finally break and believe she was on my side ? But then why disappear for five years in the first ce ? And then there were those children . Where did they fit in ? I remembered Auroras pain as she shouted at me that Id never trusted her . Never given her a chance . I had good reason for that . Anyone would agree . But ¡­ should give her a chance ? There couldnt be anything between us . Not with Evelyn expecting my child . But we could be allies , at least . Maybe I shouldnt be allies with a woman I dreamed about taking to bed . Hearing her moan . Making her pant , sweat , writhe . Hearing her scream my name ¡­ I heard her make a small noise , like a shiver she was trying to hide . I moved to push myself up and realized there was fabric draped over my body . The sweet scent of lcs drifted from it . Whats this ? My sweater . Its not much , but its all I have . From the sound of her voice , she was sitting a few feet off to my left . I have clothes . You dont . I touched the soft fabric . It was barely a scrap . Hardly enough for modesty , let alone warmth . You should get the thermos . Chapter 26 4/5 Drink the soup . Youre right . They wouldnt go to the trouble of keeping us alive just to poison us . I heard her shifting around . There was the sound of a metal lid. unscrewing . The scent of broth made my mouth water . You should go first , Aurora said . Youre injured . Im not . I was immediately suspicious . I opened my mouth to say something , but Aurora spoke first . Here , Ill drink some first , so you know Im not working with the Reeds to poison you . Its dark . I said . How will I know ? She made a sound that usually went with her rolling her eyes . Then she touched my shoulder , felt her way down my arm , and took my hand . First , she dipped my fingers in the open thermos so I could feel how full of warm liquid it was . Then she moved my fingertips to her throat . Then she tilted her head back and drank . I felt her throat move as she swallowed . When she was finished , she put my hand in the thermos again . It was lower . She moved my hand to her face , her clothes . They were dry . She hadnt dumped it and pretended to swallow . I pushed myself up as best I could with my injured shoulder and propped myself against the cold cave wall . Aurora passed me the thermos , and I drank , too . Chapter 26 5/5 It was just chicken broth . Nothing special . More likely to make ne feel my hunger than to fill my belly . But it was warm . I drank what I thought should be a little less than half , then I handed it back to her . Finish it . She did . When she got to the end , there was a long pause . Dane ¡­ I think ¡­ From high above , Esther Reeds voice cut through the dark , as if shed been crouching there all along , waiting for us to wake and drink . I told you Id prove youre just as low as the rest of us . Now youll see . Mother , Aurora called out as if down here , shed forgotten Esther Reed was never her mother at all . What did you give us ? Chapter 27 Chapter 27 AURORA Nights Truth , came Esthers voice . A chill ran through me as she continued , Theres no need for me to poison you . No need for me to kill you . Youll make your own poison tonight . Or murder each other . Ill be fascinated to see which . Nights Truth . Id heard of it . It was a witch potion that forced the people who took it to act on their deepest desires . Truthst they would only dare whisper into the night . I immediately shrank away from Dane . I knew his deepest desire . It was what hed promised to do since the night we married . I am going to be the one who kills you , Ann Reed . As I felt the potion take hold , felt my inhibitions start to slip away like Id drunk bottles and bottles of the sweetest wine , I knew I was about to die . In the darkness , Dane groaned . I heard him shift , rise . Aurora , he whispered . I pushed myself back . Dane , you have to fight this . Please . I will Chapter 27 if you do . 2/5 Because with each second that passed , my longing for the desire . of my heart grew , as well . And that would just get me killed more quickly . Because as much as Id tried to deny it , tried to fight it ¡­. The thing I wanted most in this world was him . A man whod never loved me . A man who was engaged to a woman . And that woman , Evelyn , was the one hed always loved . Not only that , but she was carrying his child . These thoughts were fleeting as Dane moved toward me in the dark . I tried to dodge him , but the space wasnt veryrge , and there was nowhere to hide . He grabbed my arm and yanked me roughly toward him . I shuddered , half lost to fear , half lost to my growing need . I wanted his hands on my skin like a starving woman wanted food . I wanted to feel his touch , even if it meant living myst moment . But instead of snapping my neck like I thought he would , Dane pulled me roughly against him . Aurora , he said in a voice like gravel . Then he lowered his lips and kissed me like if he didnt , hed die . 3/5 Chapter 27 DANE I listened to Esthers words with grim , growing horror . Nights Truth . I closed my eyes and tried to push back against it . But I could feel my inhibitions , my control , slipping away . There was one thing I wanted . One thing I had denied myself for eight years ¡­ except once . One time , Id tasted her . One time , Id felt what it was like to be inside her . Since then , Id tried to forget . Now , all those reasons melted away . I could scent her , even though my wolf was still dormant from the silver . I remembered her hands on my forehead , soft and cool and caring . I closed my eyes and tried to fight it . Tried to remember I had a pack that depended on me for safety . A fianc¨¦ who was having my child . Maybe I didnt love Evelyn . Maybe I had realized I never would . But I couldnt betray her ¡­ I couldnt ¡­ Betray ¡­ I heard Aurora move in the darkness . Her sweet lc scent washed over me , but also the sharp edge of fear . Was she afraid ? Chapter 27 4/5 I stood . Said her name . She begged me to fight the magic , and I did . ut I had been fighting the way I felt about her for eight fucking years . My strength to resist her was thin at the best of times . Now it snapped . I said her name , stalked her movements in the dark , then struck . I pulled her against me . She didnt fight . She melted into me , like honey . So fucking sweet . I kissed her . Not the harsh , possessive kiss like the one at the g . That kiss had been about ownership . About vengeance . But deep inside me , somewhere so deep I hardly knew it was there , I didnt want to own her . I didnt want revenge . I just wanted her . Her sweetness . Her cleverness . Her strength . I wanted her . Above , Estherughed quietly . So , you wont kill her . I shouldve known . The Montagues think theyre the knights of the goddess . But Dane Montague just as low as the rest of us . He doesnt want his pregnant fianc¨¦ . He wants the woman who betrayed him , over and over and over again . I knew she was speaking , but my mind rejected her words . They didnt matter . 5/5 Chapter 27 Nothing mattered but the fact that I had Aurora in my arms , and I was kissing her , and she was kissing me back . I lifted her , and her legs wrapped around my waist . I was hard for her . So fucking hard . She moaned and rocked against me , and this was right . This was how it was supposed to be . Sounds echoed through the cave . Above us , Esther cursed . Her footsteps echoed , then faded as she ran away. I didnt care . mu Dane , Auroras voice caught and shuddered as she whispered my name . Her fingers dug into my back as she arched , trying to get closer . Her body was so perfect , so soft . She was everything . I walked forward until we came to the cave wall . I touched it , making sure it was smooth , that it wouldnt bruise her . Then I pressed her back against it , leaned my weight into her . She gasped . Words flooded from my mouth . Youre all I want . I never moved on . I never should have severed our bond . I never should have let you go . B Chapter 28 Chapter 28 AURORA Danes words , whispered with a quiet , aching desperation like Id never heard from him , practically turned me feral . They were everything Id needed to hear from him . Everything Id ever dreamed of hearing from him . I felt like Id waited all my life for this moment . For his mouth to be on me and his body to be pressed against mine , and for him to say those words . I never stopped thinking of you . Dane , I ¡­ I was about to tell him everything . I was going to tell him about our children . Then he tore open the shirt I was wearing and dipped his head down so he could kiss my breast , then take my pebbled nipple in his mouth and suck . First gently , then hard . At the same time , he flexed his hips , grinding his hard length against my needy sex . No man had touched me since Dane , five years ago . I hadnt let anyonee close . Now , with his mouth on me , his words in my ears , his other hand cupping and squeezing my other breast , I nearly lost it . Chapter 28 2/6 I nearly came for him from one kiss . One touch . One thrust , and he wasnt even inside me . I still had most of my clothes on . That was how much I wanted him .. And to have him admit he wanted me ¡­ it reignited hope that I had let die so , so long ago . Dane , I need you . Please . Anything , he growled . Tell me how you want me to make you feel good . He lowered me to the ground and settled between my legs . My shirt was gone as hevished attention on my breasts . Anything , he said as he kissed his way up my chest to my lips . Im so tired of fighting how I feel for you . I tangled my hands in his hair and pulled his lips to mine as he moved against me . I imagined the things he could do to me . His mouth on me , his tongue slowly stroking between my folds ¡­ finding my clit ¡­ His fingers inside me , sliding in and out to make sure I was ready for him . Him inside me , filling me , bringing me to the edge as he thrust ¡­ Lights shed above . The sound of voices echoed through the cave . РThen the lights found us . For a moment , I was blinded . 3/6 Chapter 28 Then I blinked . Nights Truth . The effects were dispelled by light . The spell shattered , and I realized what we were doing . Realized he was on top of me , touching me , kissing me . He was about to im me . Because the desire of his heart was to love me . Not kill me like Id imagined . And mine was to love him back . All this I realized in a sh as the spell broke . Then a womans voice called down to us , trembling with hurt or rage or both . Dane ? It was Evelyn . Somehow , she was here . On top of me , Dane froze . He pulled back and looked down at me . His brows drew together , like he was confused . Then he closed his eyes and whispered a single word . Shit . ***** 4/6 Chapter 28 DANE The effects of the Nights Truth shattered like ss when light hit my eyes . I was on top of Aurora , about to do all the things I did to her in my dreams . Id denied it for so long . Now I couldnt anymore . Aurora was my deepest desire . I let out a breath and lifted off of her . My shoulder was screaming with pain again . I hadnt noticed it under the potions spell . I pulled the fabric of her shirt together and waited for her to hold it before I climbed off of her . There would be no hiding how much I wanted her . Not naked like I was . For probably the thousandth time in my life , I cursed that wolves couldnt shift in clothes . What is happening here ? Evelyn called out from above . Her voice was shrill with anger and pain . Of course , it was . She just found me cheating on her . But how could I exin ? Telling her Id been given a potion that made me act on things I truly wanted wouldnt make it better . Esther Reeds words came back to me . Youll make your own Chapter 28 5/6 poison tonight . Or murder each other . Ill be fascinated to see which . No matter what I did , from this moment on everything between Evelyn and I would be poisoned . Because now she would know what I wanted ¡­ and so would I. There was a thud next to me . A bundle of clothes . I finally looked up and over my shoulder . My beta , Archer , stood at the top of a stone cliff . It was about fifteen feet high . Not too much trouble to climb with the right equipment , even with my shoulder hurt . Get dressed , Alpha , Archer said roughly . Weve got Esther Reed . Dont worry , no blood was spilled . But you should question her , and we should get off theirnd as soon as possible . I did , ncing at Aurora . Her cheeks were flushed , her hair mess . Dane ¡­ Well talk about it , I said . She nodded . a Once I was dressed , the pack warriors whode with Evelyn and Archer tossed down some ropes and we climbed out . We walked the hundred or so feet from our prison to the cave mouth , where a few members of my pack had Esther Reed tied and sitting on the ground . Chapter 28 6/6 When we got outside , Esther said in a simpering , fearful voice . I did what you asked , Ann . He had sex with you just like you nned . Now make them let me go ! Chapter 29 Chapter 29 AURORA Dane helped me out of the cave . He stayed near me as we walked out . Like he cared for me . Because he did care for me . He wanted me . But at Esthers words , his entire body went as rigid as stone . What are you talking about ? I snapped at Esther . Ive only spoken to you once in thest five years , and that was when you invaded my home earlier tonight . Esther flinched away like she thought Id hit her . Dont hurt me ! I know youve always wanted Dane for your own , but what youve done tonight is too far ! You made us spill Blue Ridge blood ! Now the Council will kill us ! I felt like Id swallowed a dozen heavy stones . What was she doing ? There was no way Id let her frame me for this . Carefully , calmly , I turned to Dane . Shes lying . I dont know why . Im not , Esther said . Her voice took on a sly tone . Check my pocket . I recorded thest conversation we had on the phone setting this all up . Dane looked at me , and I shrugged . It didnt happen . I dont care if you check . # Chapter 29 2/5 He bent and pulled Esthers phone from her pocket while I looked into the nighttime forest , trying to decide if the rest of the Reeds were about to ambush us . Why was she the only one here ? The Reeds had always been stealthy and underhanded . I wouldnt be surprised if they were out there watching , waiting . Probably hoping whatever Esther had concocted on her phone . worked . But it wouldnt . The recording would be some weird , staticky fake , and it would clear my name . Dane retrieved her phone . She told him her passcode , then how to find the recording she imed shed made . I wasnt worried ¡­ until I heard my own voice . It came from the phone , cold and cruel and just as clear as if there were two of me standing here . Remember , you old bitch , you follow my orders , now . But Ann ¡­ Esthers voice , sounding afraid . Thats Aurora to you . My voice snapped back . But that was impossible . Id never had this conversation . Id never said these words ! Im sorry , Aurora . Esther whimpered . You know that we cant shed his blood . How can we get him onto Reednds ? He wont break the pact . Chapter 29 3/5 Ill handle it , I said . You just get the Nights Truth . I know he wants me . Then make sure the Blue Ridge wolves know exactly where to find us . What if he attacks you ? Hes always said he hates you ! The voice that sounded so much like mineughed softly . Thats what the silver bullets are for . But dont kill him . Remember , he ruined my life . I need him to live after Ive ruined his . I want to watch him suffer the way he made me suffer . And that bitch , Evelyn , too . The recording ended . Dead silence hung in the air . Somewhere in the middle of it , Id closed my eyes . Tears burned behind them . The warmth that had filled me when I realized Dane wanted me was gone , reced with a cold sense of reality . I opened them to find all of the Blue Ridge wolves staring at me . Danes eyes were filled with hate . Behind him , Evelyn looked shocked . Even though I knew it was useless , I said , That wasnt me . I didnt do this . Even to my own ears , my voice sounded numb and t . Dane slid Esthers phone into his pocket . Evelyn took his arm and looked up at him with tragedy on her face . She fooled you . Its all right , my love . We can talk about this . Well get through it . Chapter 29 We can talk about it . Dane had just said that to me moments ago , and Id felt such strange , new hope . That was gone now . Crushed , like my hope always was . 4/5 Id like the phone , I said . I would like to figure out how she stole my voice . No , Danes voice grated . I was still clutching my torn shirt together with my hands . It could still feel the heat of his body and his mouth on mine . I waited to see what he would do . I was alone , deep in the wilderness , with him , his warriors , and Evelyn Reed . He believed the worst of me , like he always did , and I was totally at his mercy . Finally , he spoke . The alliance between High Alpine and Blue Ridge stands . But I will not work with you . I never want to see you again . Send Trajan . Send that cousin of yours . I never want to see you again . Then he turned ¡­ and he left . He and his wolves , every single one of them , walked away . They left me , me standing in the middle of the forest , alone with Esther Reed . Oh , dear , she said , and smiled slyly at me . I think the Alpha is upset . Chapter 30 Chapter 30 AURORA Violence . I wanted , with all my heart , all my soul , all my body , to do something violent to Esther Reed . Never in my life had I experienced such a blind rage . I held on to that anger , because if I didnt , I would fall to the ground and cry . Why ? I asked . My fists were clenched so tightly my arms trembled . Why are you doing this ? Why wont you just let me go ? Esther looked confused . You were getting too close to the enemy . Too close ? I nearly shrieked . You and Papa I mean Waylon -are the ones who forced me to marry him ! You were supposed to marry him , Ann , Esther almost sounded like she was pouting . You werent supposed to forget everything about this family and who you are . Who you serve . What your purpose is . I have no idea what youre talking about ! Chapter 30 2/5 Esther smiled . It was a smile I remembered the smile she used when she wanted me to believe she was a good , loving mother . Untie me , sweetie . Ive got some things I want to show you . With no other choice , I did . I untied her . Then I let her lead me somewhere Id never been . The Reeds new pack house . This is where you live ? I asked . We were near the top of a low mountain . To the east , the sun was turning the sky pink with dawn . I was exhausted , sad , angry , confused ¡­ I needed to get to my babies . I needed Trajan . I needed sleep . Instead , I was in the wilderness , following the woman who had spent my childhood abusing me , because it seemed like life always brought me back to her , and I had no other choice . It was a system of caves not far from the one where theyd put me and Dane . Close enough , in fact , I wondered if they connected . Theyd walled off the front and built a door over it . The wall was surprisingly solid . Then again , the Reeds had always been deep woods folk . For all they were ruthless warriors , they were also skilled with their hands . Come in , she said , and opened the door . To my shock , the inside of the cave was warm , dry , andfortable . There was arge main cavern with several dark tunnels branching off . Lanterns hung on the wall at intervals , Chapter 30 lighting things . A few pack members looked up as we entered . They were scattered around , lounging or reading or working on small . things like woodcarving or sewing . 3/5 The scene was like one right out of my childhood . Wed always lived too far in the mountains for things like television or the inte . Only a few of the adults had cell phones . So , the pack founds ways to entertain itself . She led me past them . A few people red at me . A few gave me secretive smiles . Many of them ignored me , like Id just been out on a hunt and returned like normal . What the hell ? Esther picked up one of thenterns and led me down one of the tunnels . I was too numb to be afraid she was finally going to kill me . If I knew Esther , she never wanted me to die . She enjoyed my suffering too much for that . She led me to a room that was surprisingly plush . Part of the cave opened to a little grotto with a waterfall , and there was arge , soft mattress covered in thick furs . There were rugs all over the floor , and the rising sun shone through window like holes to the outside . This is my room with your papa , she said . She walked over to one of the shelves and pulled down a wooden crate , then set it Chapter 30 on the . These are the things you left behind . The past seemed to rise up and surround me as I approached 4/5 and gently touched the worn wolf stuffie toy on top of the box . It was gray and white , with ck buttons for eyes . It sat with its . head tipped back , like it was howling . Winter , I said . I had to resist the urge from deep inside to pick it up and hold it . Instead , I shifted it aside . There were more things in the box . A few old clothes . A pair of worn out sneakers . At the bottom , there was a leather bound journal . It wasnt ancient like the one that held the secret relic Dane and I were so eager to uncover . This one looked like it was ten or fifteen years old . It had my name scrawled across the front in messy handwriting . My handwriting , from when I was a girl . Go on , Esther said . Read it . Inside , a voice screamed not to . That there were things in this journal I didnt want to see . Things I didnt want to know . Memories that stirred at the back of my mind , dark and sinister . I flipped open to a random page . 45518 My lessons are going well . Mother said Ill be ready , soon . Connall Montague took ournd , but were going to take it back Chapter 30 from his son and grandson . The grandson , Dane , is my age . It cant wait to make him pay for what his family has ¡­ 5/5 I mmed the journal closed and threw it back in the crate . I didnt write that , I insisted . But in this ce , surrounded by the people and things Id grown up with , some of those memories werent so faded anymore . I could remember , now . The anger . The hatred for the wolf who went rogue from the Broken Forest pack , then came back with . a pack of his own and started pushing us off territory wed been on for three hundred years . Territory that was sacred to our family . You wrote it , Esther insisted . You can read more if you like . Its all there . Your training . The ns we had . We were going to give you a little silver poisoning , then use you as a distraction for Dane . Her face turned sad . We thought our n worked . He abandoned his post with you . But by the time we found you , you were half dead , beaten . You seemed to have forgotten everything . We didnt know if ¡­ what hed done to you . Making him marry you was the only honorable thing we could do . Chapter 31 Chapter 31 DANE Evelyn didnt say anything to me all the way back to the pack house . When I showered and came out to my room , she was sitting on my bed . She had her hand on her stomach . She was hardly showing- only the slightest bump . But now that I knew , I could tell there was something different about her . The way she stood . Her scent . So , she said . Your ex wife is the desire of your heart ? I clenched my jaw and went to the closet to get dressed . I didnt have anything on but a towel around my waist . When I didnt answer , she followed me . She walked up behind me and pressed her soft curves against my back . Her hands . roved my stomach and chest . There was no reaction . No heat . I couldnt pretend there was when Id hand Aurora in my arms just hours ago . The goddess must truly hate me , to make me want a woman who always betrayed me over and over again instead of the ready and willing actress right in front of me . I pulled gently away from her . Maybe she was . Maybe I always Chapter 31 2/5 held some hope that the woman I saved in the forest that night was innocent . After tonight , that hope is gone . Then stop working with her ! Evelyn stomped her foot . I dont understand what her new pack has thats so important ! Why wont you tell me ? I pulled on a pair of sweatpants and tossed my towel in theundry hamper . I cant . I left the closet . Evelyn followed me , seething . Im going to be your wife , arent I ? I sat on the edge of the bed and rubbed my temples . The sun was up , and I hadnt slept . There was important work I was supposed to do today . Meetings that would have to be shifted . Duties Id have to ask subordinates to do , both for the pack and for my business . Dane ! Evelyn practically shrieked . Yes ! I snapped . I immediately regretted it and made my tone softer . Yes , Evelyn . You are going to be my wife . And your mate and Luna ? she asked . She came and sat by me on the bed . Yes , I said . To my own ears , I sounded defeated . If thats what you want . Evelyn didnt seem to hear it . She pped . Then she rose and straddled me , leaning over so I got an eyeful of her breasts , then Chapter 31 going in for a kiss . If were getting married , we should celebrate . Let me make you feel good . 3/5 I let out my breath in a rush . Evelyn was beautiful , intelligent , bubbly . She could be charming , when she wasnt whining to get her way . She deserved a man who wanted her . Whod love her . I put my hands on her waist and set her back beside me on the bed . My body was hard and aching , wound up and yearning for release . But I wouldnt find it in her . Not tonight . She looked truly disappointed , and my guilt bit deep . I shoved it down . Now that I knew the depths to which Aurora would go to get her revenge , Id get over her . Stop wanting her . Its okay , Evelyn smiled sweetly . I can wait . I dont deserve you , I said . Sheughed and kissed my check . I know . But I love you , anyway . She paused for a moment . Just long enough for me to realize she was waiting for me to say I loved her , too . I wouldnt lie . But before I could say something else , she was up and moving toward the door . Id better check on the others . I know I didnte here much in the past , but I think I could get used to country life . For our pack . And our child . Chapter 31 I will marry you , I said . I wasnt sure if I was trying to convince myself , or her , or both of us . I know , sheughed . Goodnight , Dane . 4/5 Evelyn , I called after her , With all this going on , Im assigning you a permanent bodyguard . My b , Archer . She pouted . Im not a doll Dane . No one wille after me . It will make me feel better , I said . When I cant be with you . Reluctantly , her pout turned to a smile . I suppose . For you . Then she was gone . EVELYN I closed Danes door softly behind me , then crossed my hands over my stomach and walked to the railing . I leaned down on it and looked into the main area of the pack house . It was empty . Most people were still asleep this early . Wolves keptte hours . Id always known he had ¡­ something for his ex wife . Id spent all three years after they got married trying to convince him to divorce her . He never would . She was the one whod severed the mating bond and walked out . That was when I knew she was a fool . Chapter 31 You didnt just walk away from a man who could give you everything you ever desired . Money . Fame . ¡­ Safety ¡­ Dane Montague could do all that and was possibly the sexiest man on the . Ann Reed , Aurora DeVere whoever she was today she was certifiably insane . 5/5 There was a movement out of the corner of my eye . Suddenly , arms came around me from behind . A warm body pressed against mine . I tensed , then rxed against the man I loved . He syed his hands possessively over my stomach and murmured , You have to tell Dane the truth . Thats my child , not his . I want it , and I want you . Chapter 32 Chapter 32 AURORA I blinked at Esther . None of that is true . She gave me a pitying look . If you say so , dear . I dont want you to traumatize yourself , digging too deeply in the past . Speaking of which ¡­ She leaned over and dug in the crate , then handed me a folded up piece of paper . We found this when we were scavenging the old house one night . It looks like old house one night . It looks that page from your mothers nonsense journal you liked to y with as a child . Wonderingly , I took the paper from her hand and slowly unfolded it . It was only one page , not all three , but as the symbols glimmered in front of my eyes , some of them shaping into the word ceremony , I realized it was exactly the page wed been looking for . Thank you ¡­ mother , I said . Esther Reed smiled . Like I said , darling . Youve always been one of us . Theres no reason you cant be again . ***** A Chapter 32 2/5 The Reeds took me back to the mansion Id bought . When I walked in the door , Trajan and Evander practically fainted with relief . To my surprise , the Blue Ridge wolves , led by Piper , were still there . Didnt Dane call you back to the pack house ? I asked her . No , she said . I frowned at the dark haired woman . I was so tired , and all I wanted to do was copse into my bed . It took me long minutes to figure out why Dane wouldnt have called them away . Then I realized : he was protecting his asset , of course . He had literally said he never wanted to see me again . That didnt mean he was willing to let our search for the relic go . Did he tell you what happened ? I asked . Piper hesitated , then shook her head . Only that you betrayed him ¡­ again . Esther Reed made a very convincing fake recording of me , I said . I dont know how she managed . I usually didnt speak this bluntly to people , but I was so tired , and so tired of Dane never taking my side . All these years , I was what he desired most . But what did that matter ? Desire wasnt love . It wasnt trust . It wasnt what I so badly wanted and had wanted for years : a real , true ,sting Chapter 32 3/5 rtionship where he listened to me and respected me , the way I used to respect him . Pipers brows drew together at my words . Thats ¡­ interesting . Yes , I said flippantly as I moved past her toward the stairs . Thats what Dane thought . When I made it up to my rooms , I was shocked to find Holden Coleridge waiting for me . The Alpha of the Fall Line pack looked exhausted . Holden ? What are you doing here ? Everyone has been searching for you , he said . Until Dane finally decided to announce you were safe through his own . wolves . You searched for me ? I asked , smiling . High and low . Holden sat up and grinned . But you look worse than I do . We could both use a shower and a bed . I hesitated , then tilted my head at him . He didnt know about the journal , or my strange gift for reading it . He didnt know about the relic that High Alpine and Blue Ridge both wanted so badly . Holden had been my friend for long enough . I should be able to trust him with this . And I wanted to speak to someone about everything I was going through with Dane . Mommy ! The twins burst from their room and ran to me , both of them wrapping their arms around my waist .. Chapter 32 4/5 My babies ! Iughed and bent to kiss each one of them , and immediately put telling Holden out of my mind . Yes , I wanted an ally . A partner . Someone I could trust . Someone I could love . Holden might be that person ¡­ one day . He was charming , handsome , and kind . But for today , when I was bone tired from no sleep and even more exhausted from dealing with Dane , all I needed were my children . As I held them , I realized how badly Id let Ethers words turn my head . Id found out so much in thest twelve hours . My birth mother had sold me . Dane ¡­ wanted me , if nothing else . I used to keep a journal that made it sound like what I wanted as a young woman was every terrible thing the Reeds wanted , too . But as long as I had these two , I had light . They were good . That meant there had to be good in me , too . ***** The next days were so full it made my time in the cave with Dane feel like a dream . I couldnt spend too long with the page , because deciphering more than a few symbols at a time sent pain spiking through my head . But the meanings were clear enough this was the ceremony . The only problem was it required 100 wolves to perform it . Many , many more than my little collection of five , especially Chapter 32 considering that two of those five were my children . 5/5 The petty part of me thought about cutting Dane out . Holdens pack was asrge as his -a few hundred wolves , at least . Was But I couldnt . The relic was on Danesnd . Blue Ridge High Alpines partner in this , and I wouldnt go back on my packs word . I hadnt told Dane about the page , yet . And I wasnt going to leave our business to Trajan or Evander , no matter what he said . So on the third day after our night in the cave , I picked up the phone and called him . Except he didnt answer . Chapter 33 Chapter 33 AURORA Evelyn , I said . I need to speak to Dane . Her voice , which had been bright and bubbly when she answered , turned suddenly cool . Who may I tell him his calling ? Aurora DeVere . Evelyn let her breath out in a rush . He said he doesnt want to speak to you . Ever again . He said he doesnt want to see me . And he cant . Im on the phone . I heard Danes voice in the background . He sounded annoyed . that she answered his phone . Then Evelyn said , Wait , Dane , its 77 Hello ? His voice was like a caress . It was all I could do not to close my eyes and shiver as it washed over me . Instead , I straightened my spine and kept my voice . business like . Alpha Montague . Chapter 33 2/5 There was a long pause , and I wasnt sure if hed hung up on me . Just as I was about to pull my phone away from my car and check , he said , Luna heir DeVere . How can I help you ? A humorless smile curved my lips . It was the first time hed called me by my actual title . After you left , I was able to get one of the pages we were searching for . I have the ceremony . Another pause . You said it was unnecessary . I couldnt keep the excitement from my tone . I thought so , too . But it turns out the chosen of the goddess isnt just the key that opens the door to the relic . Shes also ¡­ more . A healer . A leader . The ceremony unlocks the potential inside the chosen that lets her do what she needs to . So , youre saying the ceremony is necessary , Dane said . Yes . So , do it . His voice was clipped and terse . My previous excitement died . Id forgotten just how angry he was . Just how little he ever believed me . All right . Ill get on a ne back to Europe and ask for 100 . wolves from the High Alpine Pack to participate , then . Another pause . I see . Ill provide what you need . What time frame are you looking at ? It was such a business like question asked in such a professional tone . The part of me who was a businesswoman rxed . The Chapter 33 part of me that had Danes body on hers just days ago wept . 3/5 It requires a full moon . If we want this done soon ¡­ a week . But if you need another month ¡­ ? No , Dane said . A week . Here . I will have to be there to perform the ceremony , I said . I cant send Trajan or Evander . If you participate , you will , unfortunately , have toy eyes on me . Danes lone grated . Ill do whatever I need to finish this so you can go back to wherever you were for thest five years . The line went dead . Hed hung up . What was that about ? I jumped . Holden was standing in the doorway , looking at me . I cursed myself for not closing the door . After my disappearance , he had decided to stay for a while . I didnt mind . I liked hispany . Business with Blue Ridge . You know I cant talk about those kinds of things with you . Holden made a face . Sounds serious . I know you hate serious things . Heughed a little , but then his smile fell . Aurora ¡­ what would you say if I told you I already knew ? Now it was my turn tough . He couldnt possibly . Knew about hapter 33 what ? He stepped forward , and the look on his face made my heart speed up . I know about the ancient magic on Broken Forestnd ¡­ Blue Ridgend , now . I gaped at him . You ¡­ how would you know that ? 4/5 He grinned . Fall Line is an old pack . The Coleridges are an old family . And about fifty years ago , we were deeply involved in resolving a pack war between Connall Montague and John Grayson of Hundred Lakes . I frowned , taking this in . He knew about the relic . He knew it was on Blue Ridgend . I took a breath . What else do you know ? He sat . What else do you want to tell me ? I know something has been weighing on you since that night with the Reeds and Montague . Just tell me . I know I can be an ass , but ¡­ you really can trust me . He reached over and gently ran his fingers along the back of my hand . I looked into his eyes . They were wide and earnest , and I so badly wanted someone I could talk to . Someone whod listen to me . Someone who didnt hate me . So , slowly , I said , That night ¡­ Esther Reed showed me things . Things from my past I dont remember . Im worried , Holden . Chapter 33 She said I used to be like them , and that I changed after my ¡­ injuries , that night . What if shes telling the truth ? 5/5 Holden shrugged . What if she is ? What if you were terrible ? He winked . Is being terrible so bad ? I blinked , then pulled my hand away . The Reeds arent a fun kind of terrible . Theyre actually awful people . But I remembered being in the new pack house . Things were so much quieter there than Blue Ridge . Yes , there had been bad times ¡­ I thought ¡­ but the Broken Forest wolves were some of the best hunters and artisans among the packs . Holden found my hand again and took it . This time , even when I tugged , he wouldnt let go . Aurora , look at me . Each pack has ¡­ goals . Desires . When dozens or hundreds of people depend on you for their lives , sometimes things need to be ¡­ aplished . No matter the cost . He looked troubled . I tilted my head . Holden ¡­ why does it sound like you know that from experience ? Chapter 34 Chapter 34 AURORA Heughed my question off, like he always did . But the conversation stayed with me throughout the week . I sent the twins with Holden , to be guarded by the Fall Like Pack while I prepared . Mrs. Melville would have gone , too , but she had a sudden family emergency back in Europe , so I sent her home . Between Evander and the Blue Ridge guards , we could make something work until she came back . Normally , I wouldnt trust anyone else with my kids . But Holden knew everything , and the more I talked to him , the more I realized there was more to him than the yboy Alpha he pretended to be . Besides , his parents had met the twins in Europe , and they loved them . Grandmother Augusta wasnt exactly affectionate , and I wanted the twins to have grandparent figures who were . I asked my grandmother to send more High Alpine wolves . What Esther Reed had done had lost me Danes trust possibly even more than running away five years ago had , and Id feelfortable with members of my own pack ¡­ as long as they didnt work for my cousin Lilliana . Chapter 34 But Grandmother Augusta said there was no one lo spare . High Alpine had its own problems , its own pack wars . What I was doing was only one of many tes my grandmother kept . spinning , always making sure the pack stayed on top . Stayed strong . 2/5 I understood . Shed sent me here to prove myself , after all , and I would . Youll see , darling . You are the chosen of the goddess . Dont be surprised if this is how you get your wolf back . I blushed , grateful I was on a voice only call with my grandmother and she couldnt see me . She hated shyness . She saw it as weakness . I hope so , grandmother . You will , my grandmothers voice was firm . Its the only reason Imfortable making you Luna heir . I know your little book and this power youre unlocking with it will make you whole again . I hated that her words made me feel shame but pushed it down . Youre right grandmother . I wont disappoint you . I couldnt . My life and my childrens were on the line . ***** DANE With everything that had been going on with Aurora , I hadnt visited my grandfather in days .. Chapter 34 3/5 I went to see him in his cottage on the mountain above the pack house the night before the ceremony . I told him about it , but he only seemed to be half listening . Wheres Ann ? he asked . Aurora , grandpa , I said . Under the table , I gripped the arm of my chair . Shes at the mansion she bought . I thought she woulde to see me again , he said . In truth , Aurora probably would have ¡­ if she didnt think Id kill her if she set foot on my packnds . Aurora isnt wee here . Shes Broken Forest . A Reed . My grandfather glowered at me . Shut your mouth , boy . You married her . Shes a Montague . Were not mated anymore . She left me . You treated her like garbage , my grandfather said . There was a reason for that , I snarled . I stabbed my fork hard into a piece of meat before I could calm myself . I took a breath . and let it out through my teeth . Im sorry . I just ¡­ havent been sleeping well . I hadnt rested since that night , captive in that cave . I couldnt sleep . I hated her more than ever , and I hated myself for still wanting her . Chapter 34 4/5 I had Esther Reeds phone with its damning recording . I thought about throwing it away . Instead , I sent the recording to some contacts of mine . The look in Auroras eyes when shed heard it ¡­ Shed been disappointed . Resigned . Was that because it was real , and she didnt think Esther would have it ? Or because she knew Id jump at any chance to believe she was as conniving and maniptive as I imed she was ? Stay here tonight , my grandfather said . I always find I sleep better away from the crowd at the pack house . I agreed . Besides , Evelyn was still at the pack house . In my bed , waiting for me to join her . Like Aurorastest betrayal would suddenly make me want her again . I bit back an irritated growl at myself . Youre right . I could use a night here to clear my head . I fell asleep in my grandfathers guest bedroom that night . It was right next to his . Which was why , when he started gasping and iling in the middle of the night , I heard . I ran into his room . His covers were on the floor , and he was moaning and snarling like a wolf caught in a trap . No ! he whispered . He swiped his hand through the air , and I Chapter 34 saw hed partially shifted . His fingers were tipped with long ws . I wont sacrifice him ¡­ not my grandson ¡­ he doesnt need it ¡­ not that kind of power ¡­ 5/5 Frowning now , I carefully approached the bed . When I touched his shoulder , my grandfather sat bolt upright and held his ws to my throat , a snarl on his face . He was panting like hed been running for miles . I carefully blocked his ws . My palm bled where theyd sunk in . Dane , he gasped . He pulled his ws back . They retracted into his skin , and he ran a hand through his hair . I ¡­ Goddess . You were talking in your sleep , I said . Something about sacrificing your grandson ? I expected him tough it off , but my grandfathers face went white as a sheet . I sat down on the side of the old mans bed . He looked terrified . Grandpa ? What arent you telling me ? Chapter 35 Chapter 35 DANE Nothing . Sacrifice ? No ! Of course , not . My grandfather said . That was nothing . Just ¡­ just a dream . Im fine , Dane . Ill go . back to sleep . He pulled his covers up and turned over with his back to me . Frowning and far more uneasy than I expected to be , I pulled away and went back to bed . The next night was the ceremony , and I wanted to be rested . Aurora would be there . Any my sister , Piper . And she was bringing me something I was very , very interested in getting my hands on . ***** AURORA Trajan acted as go between with Dane and I , taking my trantions to Blue Ridge every day and making sure things . were ready . The day of the ceremony , I arrived at the Blue Ridge pack house . I could tell Dane had done everything Id asked and more . Of course , he had . Dane wasnt the kind of man who epted Chapter 35 less than perfection . 2/5 I walked onto thewn . Arge circle with several lines and intersecting triangles and smaller circles had been carved into the grass and precise angles . Torches were ced at every ce lines crossed , ready to light when the sun went down and the moon was at its highest point in the sky . Dane stood at the far end of the circle . Evelyn was at his side with her arm through his . She red at me , like I was going to walk up and snatch him away from her right then and there . Danes beta , Archer , hovered off to the side . Evander and Trajan nked me as I walked over to them . Piper , Danes younger sister , hade , as well . I was d to have her . So many of the other wolves still looked at m like trash . Like an interloper . She was always kind . I walked to where Dane and Evelyn stood on the stairs like a king and queen ready to receive their subjects . Alpha Montague , I said , keeping my voice polite and professional . Everything looks perfect . Dane nodded . What should we expect tonight ? I exined the ceremony to him . The female wolves participating in the ceremony would stand inside the circle . while the others would stand outside at intervals guarding them . Chapter 35 3/5 Words would be said to the goddess , and shed reveal her chosen with a waterfall of silver light . Her chosen would then manifest magic like most wolves hadnt seen in a thousand years . As certain as my grandmother still was that the chosen would be me , I wasnt . After all , I didnt have a wolf . Without a wolf , I had no way to channel magic . How could I be what she needed ? Do what she needed ? But my grandmother reassured me that the goddess would find a way . Part of me a very tiny part I refused to acknowledge even hoped the ceremony tonight might bring my wolf back . Even the thought if it made my eyes burn with tears . I would give so much to have her again . Maybe tonight , my hopes wouldnt be crushed . For once . ***** EVELYN I wanted to stay on outside and keep my eye on Aurora . After what shed pulled with Danest week , I wouldnt trust her if she were thest person on earth . Chapter 35 4/5 Maybe my rtionship with Dane wasnt straightforward . Maybe wealth , sex , and security yed into it more than traditional rtionships . That was allowed . If anything , it made me more possessive and protective over him , not less . I did care about him , and what Aurora had done to him- revealing how vulnerable he was just to get her revenge Id kill her for it if hed let me . But no . For some reason , we were coddling the useless wolfless woman just because if I was understanding Dane right she was the only one who could read a book full of old secrets . I looked out over the wolves arranged for the ceremony , making sure they were in the right ces . Sometimes some of the more powerful wolves in the pack tried to take spots from the younger wolves , or the ones who werent quite as strong . Strength was important , but it wasnt everything . When I was Luna of this pack , my main priority would be to make sure everyone had enough , and that no one got greedy . With Dane as their Alpha , the wolves of Blue Ridge would always have enough . My phone rang , interrupting my thoughts . I let go of Danes arm to look down at it . My smile froze on my face , and I pressed my phone screen against my chest as I turned to Dane . I have to take this . Ill be back before the ceremony . Dane nodded , and I hurried into the house , my heels clicking as Chapter 35 5/5 I jogged . I went into a small , out of the way room and closed the door before I answered . Mom , I said . What ? How much do you want this time ? Evie ! she drawled in the fake voice I hated . Dont be like that . Your brother and I just got a little silly in Vegas . I only need at little bit . How . Much ? I repeated , biting off the words . Two hundred thousand , she said . Then sheughed . Thats pocket change for a woman with a billionaire fianc¨¦ . Did you call Aunt Fiona ? My sister ? Moms voice turned sour . Shes such a stingy bitch . I know my daughter will be more generous with me . Id hate for word of my ¡­ debts ¡­ to be leaked to the press . Im sure your fianc¨¦ wouldnt like it , either . Chapter 36 Chapter 36 EVELYN I gritted my teeth . Dane was generous , but I didnt have ess to his ounts . I made plenty of my own money by anyones standards . Or I would , if my own mother wasnt constantly begging me to cover her gambling debts . But not this time . Id been telling her for years I wasnt going to do it anymore . This time , I was going to put my foot down . N no , mom , I said . Damn the waver in my voice . But I wasnt going to back down . Not this time . Not when Dane had really , truly promised wed set a date . Id be his wife , his mate , his Luna , and the mother of ¡­ well , my child . My mothers voice turned dangerous . Evie . I know you arent refusing me . You know what happens when people refuse . Its not like it used to be , I told her . Im with Dane , now . I have the protection of the entire Blue Ridge Pack . Im going to be their Luna , and theres nothing you can do to stop me . My motherughed , low and dangerous . Oh , darling . Youve forgotten my power . But thats all right . Have your tantrum . Ill remind you not to cross me . Chapter 36 2/6 Her words sent so much terror through me , I changed my mind .. I opened my mouth to say I was joking . Of course , Id send her money . But the line went dead . Shed hung up on me . Evelyn ! Dane called from somewhere outside the room . Its time . I straightened my dress , pasted a smile on my face , and went to find my fianc¨¦ . As long as I could keep him away from Aurora , he would always keep me safe . She thought Esther Reed was bad ? She had no idea . ***** PIPER I waited for my brother just inside the door . He walked in just before dark , when Aurora was already calling people for the ceremony . Do you have them ? he asked . I nodded and handed him two stic sandwich bags . Each of them had hair taken from the twins hairbrushes . He examined the bags , looking troubled . I thought I knew why . Youre worried youre going to have children with two women , I Chapter 36 3/6 said into his mind . It was easier , better , more private . As the princess of Blue Ridge , I knew the value of privacy . Thats why it made me squirm to think how Id vited Auroras . Dane looked at me sharply . I saw them , Piper . She thinks in the midst of all this I forgot . I didnt . Theres something shes not telling me . If theyre mine ¡­ I nodded , even though I wasnt sure how he meant to end that sentence . Aurora was the desire of my brothers heart . If I believed her and I wasnt nearly as sure as he was that she was a liar he was the desire of hers . Where did that leave the children , of they were his ? Where did it leave Evelyn and her baby ? Dane nced over his shoulder . Its time to start . I want you in that circle . If anyone is going to gain this power that isnt Aurora , I want it to be you . I blushed . My brothers trust was high praise . He hardly trusted anyone . I dont want to believe shed have your children and not tell you . But ¡­ I have heard them call her Mommy , I said . Rage shed in Danes eyes . Because if they were Auroras , they were either his ¡­ or shed slept with someone very , very close to the time shed left . Whether it was before theyd severed their bond or after , I had no idea . Chapter 36 4/6 All I knew was that she and my brother had something about . them ¡­ both of them . But they only seemed to hurt each other . That wasnt healthy . It would be better if the kids werent his . Better for him , and for Aurora . Let me know what you find out , I said . He tucked the baggies in his pocket . I will . Now help me find Evelyn . ***** AURORA The moon was rising . I was surrounded by 100 wolves . I stood on the grass of the Blue Ridge pack house in my bare feet , my face upturned . It was a warm summer night , not too hot or damp . The sky was clear . It was perfect for calling on the goddess . Dane stood in a special ce in the circle a ce where he could raise and concentrate the power the goddess had given him as an Alpha . When the moon climbed to its highest point , I signaled the wolves . All around me , torches lit. When every single one held a me , I raised my arms and called on the goddess . Chapter 36 I wasnt exactly sure of thenguage . It was so ancient , there wasnt a schr on earth who could understand it . But I knew the words . I felt them in my heart . 5/6 As I chanted , I looked to Dane . From my ce in the center of the circle , it looked like he stood right under the moon . Like the goddess was showing me he was chosen , too . My voice rose with the chant . As I reached thest line around . me , the torches flickered . Their light changed . They turned from red and orange me to ghostly blue and silver . As my words faded into the night , the moon seemed to sh . Her light lit the sky . It dazzled my eyes and made it seem like the sky was full of glitter . Then I realized , there was glitter . Motes of moonlight that shed and gleamed . They gathered above the circle where 100 wolves waited . This is it . This is the moment Im not hated anymore . Maybe its the moment I get my wolf back . I closed my eyes and reached for the sky , as if the goddess might hand me to her . Then I heard everyone gasp . 6/6 Chapter 36 I opened my eyes and looked . The motes had coalesced into something like a waterfall of light . It fell from the sky , lighting the chosen with power . But the chosen ¡­ wasnt me . It was Evelyn . Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Rejected 1/5 AURORA I staggered . Evelyns face was lifted to the sky , her eyes wide in wonder . Silver shimmered along her body , pooling and absorbing into her skin . She seemed to glow . I turned away , my hand going to my chest . Be an adult about this , Aurora , my inner voice said , immediately trying to calm me . Its all right that it isnt you . Its good just to have the chosen . But the neglected child in me , the unloved woman , the person who never was chosen , who never was enough , cried out at the deep pain of it , as familiar to me as my own heartbeat . My own breath . In that same instant , I took hold of myself . If the pain was familiar , so was dealing with it . I shoved it down . I told myself to get over it , I was one of the luckiest women in the world . I was wealthy . I was part of the High Alpine Pack . But without this ceremony restoring my wolf like my grandmother insisted it would ¡­ was I still the first choice for Luna heir ? Or would I lose my ce to Lilliana ? Even if that did happen , I had my children . There was nothing to stop me from getting a normal job and living a normal , human passing life . Plenty of single women did it every day . It would be a struggle , but as long as I had the kids , I would be fine ¡­ Unless Dane found out they were his , and took them from me , too . All these dark thoughts passed in a few seconds as I turned away from the sight of Evelyn being blessed with power and caught my breath . I was still needed to read the journal to find the exact location . of the relic , to trante how to peel back theyers of magic . surrounding it . As long as there was work , I could throw myself into it . I would have purpose . As thest magic was absorbed into Evelyns skin , the circle of Blue Ridge wolves broke into a celebration . They gathered around her , yipping and whooping and celebrating . Luna heir ? Trajan appeared at my elbow . Evander stood . beside him , looking grim . I offered him a weak smile . The goddess has her chosen , Chapter 37 3/5 Trajan , and the chosen has her magic . The book was unclear on exactly what we should expect . Please arrange with Dane to have . her test and record her powers over theing days . Trajan hesitated , then nodded and headed toward Dane . Evander folded his arms across his chest and studied the Blue . Ridge wolves . I had filled him in over thest few days on what I was doing here and what our grandmother wanted . Not to pour petrol on this garbage fire , he said , but Granny Augusta is not going to like this . I know . I think I need a minute , I said . Evander nodded . I turned away from the celebrating wolves and headed into the forest . I just needed to process . If the goddess had chosen Evelyn , it had to be for a reason . Honestly , I should have known better . I should have expected this . I didnt even have a wolf . But if not me , why couldnt it have been Piper ? Or Celia ? Or one of the few other Blue Ridge wolves who were kind , good people . Im sure you see something in her I dont , I whispered to the goddess . I only hope youll allow me to see it , too . Aurora . My whole body tensed at the sound of Danes voice . I rxed my Chapter 37 face into a neutral polite expression and turned toward him . Alpha Montague . Can I help you ? 4/5 His face and voice were cold . I believe the chosen should have the amulet that you keep with the book . My hand went to my neck . It had been silly and arrogant , but I was wearing it . It was so simple , so pretty . Just a fat silvery pearl that looked like the moon . Even now , I felt connected to it . That was probably just my wishful thinking . Id like to know what her powers are ¡­ to study them before we give her the amulet , as well , I said . Danes brows drew together , and he took a step forward . Give it to me , Aurora . Evelyn is the chosen . You can throw a tantrum about not being chosen all you like , but Im not going to give you a chance to disappear with something so important . Not again . My blood chilled at his words . Not again . I hadnt taken . anything of value from himst time . Nothing ¡­ except the children . But he didnt know about them . He couldnt . Hed barelyid eyes on them twice . When I didnt respond , Dane stepped closer to me . This isnt about your revenge or your pride . That amulet belongs to Evelyn . Give it to me , or Ill take it off your unconscious body . For the first time in a long , long time , I thought Dane might Chapter 37 actually , physically hurt me . 5/5 But something in me , something deep , couldnt let the ne go . Was there something I missed in the journal ? Was there more to unlocking this power than I thought ? I stepped back . Dane stepped forward . A low growl rumbled from his throat . His canines and ws extended . Dane , stop ! Dane and I both looked up in shock . Connell Montague was jogging through the forest . He wasnt a young man anymore . He wheezed , then stumbled as he got close to us . Dane moved like lightning , taking his grandfather by the arm and supporting him . Dane , you cant harm her , Connell said . Shes the only one who can save you . She- A chill rose suddenly in the forest around us . Thick , twisting vines of shadow shot from the ground . Then they wrapped themselves around Connell Montagues neck and started to choke him . Chapter 38 Chapter 38 DANE I reached for my grandfather , but it was as if the shadows . attacking him were solid . They smashed into my chest like a giants fist , throwing me back . It reminded me of the day Aurora thought she was meeting with vampires , but instead it was something else . Darker and older . But Id shredded the creatures in that house . This , whatever it was , mmed me backward without effort . My back cracked into a tree and a shock of pain went through my torso . Were under attack in the woods ! I sent the alert through the pack bond . Sent pictures and impressions of the thing we faced . Instantly , wolves were transforming . Pack members were running for us . I felt for Evelyn . She was a member of the Hundred Lakes Pack , which meant she wasnt part of the Blue Ridge Packwork , yet . Thankfully , as an Alpha , I could still speak to her when I needed to . Evelyn , go inside . Were under attack . Chapter 38 Attack ? she repeated . But Im the chosen . Get in the house ! I snarled . Youre pregnant with my child ! 2/6 I cut off the conversation , which had happened in bare seconds . as the shadows pinned me to the tree . It released me , and I fell to the ground in a crouch . My wolf was snapping and snarling at this ¡­ enemy . This evil that dared enter my territory . My body rippled and grew , my teeth and ws growing , my clothes ripping as I took on my lycan form . I attacked . I tore at the shadows . My grandfather choked and gagged . His lips were taking on a blue tinge as the vines held him aloft , his feet kicking inches above the earth . I shredded one vine , but another grew in its ce . For each one I destroyed , another reced it . Finally , the pack arrived . They moved to attack the shadows , but more grew , pushing them back . Some of the vines turned to wed hands and raked across them , leaving them with long , bloody gouges down their nks . Dane ! Evelyn ran from the forest . I turned toward her in horror , my mouth open tomand her to turn around and stay in the house like Imanded . A Chapter 38 3/6 Then she lifted her hands . They were transformed so her fingers were long and elegant , tipped with white ws . She held them up , and a swirl of moonlight grew between her fingers . With a sudden movement , she flipped her palms away from her body and shoved the energy . It shot toward the vines holding my grandfather and exploded in a silent sh of light beneath them . There was a sound like insects screeching , and half the vines withered . Evelyn gathered another swirl of light and shot it out . again . The vines were still growing , but slower now . The awful , oppressive feeling of the shadows wasnt so strong . Now ! I roared at my wolves . Help her ! They attacked , and so did I. Atst , with a few more bursts of light , the shadows screamed and shrank back into the ground . But before they disappeared entirely , one of the vines drew back . It sharpened on one end like a spear . Then it plunged into his chest . The shadows disappeared . My grandfather dropped . And hey still . Chapter 38 I ran forward . He couldnt die . I needed him still . He and Piper were all the family I had left . I put my hand to his neck . 4/6 There was a pulse . A weak one , but it was there . I tore his shirt , looking for the ce the shadow had stabbed into him . There was no blood, no puncture wound , but over his heart there was a ckened circle with sickly purple and ck tendrils spreading from it , as if it were poison that was being spread through his body even as I watched . My grandfather took a gasping breath . His eyes flew open . He looked from me to Aurora . Only then did I realize she was kneeling across from me , holding his hand . He squeezed her fingers , then grabbed my arm . You two ¡­ ceremony ¡­ not what you think ¡­ Then he fell unconscious . Evelyn ! I called . If anyone could save him , it had to be the chosen . She ran over to me and knelt at my grandfathers side . Do something ! Imanded . Evelyn held up her hands . They were raw and red and covered in blisters , like shed burned them . They shook , and I could tell she was in pain . I ¡­ Dane , I dont think this magic works that Chapter 38 way . What I did , thats a weapon . I cant heal him . Can you burn this out of him ? I asked , pulling my grandfathers shirt aside to reveal the ckened spot . Maybe . But Dane ¡­ I dont know what Im doing . I could kill him ! 5/6 This will kill him if we dont do something , Aurora said . You have the power of the goddess , Evelyn . She chose you . She did that for a reason . You must try . Evelyn stared at her with wide eyes . For a moment , I thought shed make some snarky remark . The two of them had never worked together . Theyd never even said kind word to each other . Now , Evelyn seemed to take inspiration from Auroras faith in her . She nodded and ced her hands on my grandfathers chest . Light gathered again , silver and sparkling . Evelyn let out a hiss of breath . There was a sh where her palms pressed into his skin . He moaned but didnt regain consciousness . When she pulled away , his skin was burned and red ¡­ but the tendrils were faded . They werent growing anymore . If she hadnt been able to cure him , she seemed to at least have stopped the shadows poison from spreading . Call the healers ! I roared at the pack . Get him into the house ! Chapter 38 ***** EVELYN 6/6 Dane was with his grandfather . I stood in the dark . My burned . hands were wrapped in bandages . I couldnt get my brain around everything that had happened tonight . I was the chosen ? Why ? When had the goddess ever . cared about me ? Out of the darkness , a figure emerged . Youre the chosen , said Archer Fox , Danes beta . What does it mean ? I dont know , I whispered , desperate and confused . I put my hand over my belly , where our child grew . But if this magic hurts our baby ¡­ Well figure it out . He bent his head and kissed me . Chapter 39 Chapter 39 AURORA In the confusion of the attack on Connell , Dane and I both forgot about the amulet . Once it was clear Connell was alive but not going to regain consciousness , I returned home with Trajan and Evander . When I told my grandmother I wasnt the chosen , she got very terse . Then she hung up on me . My hands trembled as I set my phone down , but I chose to push her reaction from my mind . She hadnt called me home . That meant Id keep moving forward . The children arrived home that evening , and the next day I spent re examining the journal and the page Esther had given me as Trajan stood just inside my door , dutiful and quiet as he always was . I didnt turn up anything new . Argh ! Im a pirate Alpha ! The twins came running into my room . Tristan had a wooden sword and was chasing Seraphina , who screamed withughter . Mommy , save me ! she giggled . Chapter 39 I smiled and set the book aside , scooping her up . I was more than d for a distraction . Youll never take us alive , pirate Alpha ! Come on , Trajan ! Help me be a pirate ! Tristan called . 2/6 Ill keep watch on the ship from here , Alpha Cain , Trajan replied stoically . But I could see the small smile on his face . We ran around the room ,ughing and ying until Evander showed up a few minutester . Goddess , theyre fast , he panted . I just wanted to take a shower . I thought they were watching a movie . I smiled . Evander was excellent with the children , but he was a pack warrior , not a full time nanny like Mrs. Melville had been . Finding her recement wouldnt be easy . Youre doing great , Evander . Thank you . He took the kids to eat lunch and I sat down to work again , but I couldnt seem to focus . I decided to go to the High Alpine offices in Anta and do some work there , instead . Trajan drove me . As I was going into the office , I bumped into . an older woman hard enough to knock her back . I reached out and steadied her . Oh ! Im so sorry . Ive been so distracted . tely , but thats not an excuse . The woman looked up at me . She was wearing arge hat , and as soon as I saw her face beneath the brim , I gasped . Nanny Chapter 39 Mary ? This woman had been my nanny at the Broken Forest pack house when I was small . Of all my hazy memories from that time , she was one of the few good ones . 3/6 The older womans face broke into a smile . It cant be little Ann Reed . But you have the same silvery hair and those pretty lc eyes . I hid the involuntary flinch that came every time I heard that name . Its Aurora , now . Aurora DeVere . She pressed her fingers to her lips . Oh , my darling . You did escape , after all . Thats wonderful . I cant tell you how much I longed to take you out of that ce . Tears brightened her eyes , and I took her hand . Please ,e up to my office . Lets have coffee together . I would love that , she said . I want to hear all about everything thats happened to you . I took her upstairs and we had coffee and caught up with each other . I told her as much about my life as I could , then asked , What about you ? She sighed sadly . The child I was tending just turned fourteen , so the family let me go . Im in between jobs right now . I set down my teacup . Actually , Nanny Mary or Mrs. Jamison , whichever you prefer- Chapter 39 4/6 Mary , please , she said . She smiled . She was an older woman at least old enough to be my mother but she was still beautiful and young looking . Mary , I said . I actually happen to be looking for a nanny for I caught myself before saying my own children even though if she worked for me long enough , shed figure it out . For some children living in my home right now . Four year old twins , a boy and a girl . She pped her hands together . Really ? Id love toe and meet them . We can see if were a good fit . That would be wonderful , I sad . If youll give my assistant your address , Ill have Trajane pick you up tomorrow . At least one thing in this terrible week was going right . ***** Two dayster , it was as if Mary had been part of our family the whole time . The children loved her , and suddenly the house was ten times more orderly . I sat in my home office , studying the old journal again . The weather had been cool and rainytely . I rubbed the scar on my left forearm , which prickled sometimes when the weather changed . Even with the new peace of having the twins taken care of , ever since the ceremony , things felt unsettled . With Evander free , I Chapter 39 5/6 sent him to be my representative with Blue Ridge . He was more rxed than Trajan and better at putting people at ease . ording to him , things were still tense there , as well , and Connell Montague was still in hisa . I couldnt shake the fear those shadows raised in me , either . Dane and I would have to talk about it , sometime . What were they , and what should we do about them ? Most importantly , did it have something to do with the ceremony , or the relic we were searching for ? There was a quiet tap at my office door . Come in . The door opened , and to my surprise , I saw Piper standing there . I frowned at Danes pretty younger sister . Her dark hair was pulled back in a ponytail , like it always was , and she had a worried look in her brown eyes . I need to speak with you about something , Piper said . I gestured for her toe in and sit . Like her brother , she wasnt much for small talk . She cut right to the point . I did something ¡­ gave something to Dane . Something that could have put your future in jeopardy . I was so sure at the time ¡­ but now I cant stop thinking about it . Fear twisted around my stomach , and I set down the been taking notes with . What did you give him ? pen Id Piper shifted ufortably . For all she was an excellent 6/6 Chapter 39 warrior , she was also very young . He asked me to ¡­ She shifted again , huffed out a breath , then said , Aurora . If the twins are his , you need to tell him . Now . Because if he finds out on his own , he will never forgive you . I swallowed . What do you mean ? How would he ¡­ sof I collected samples of their DNA . Hes having them tested . My grandfathers condition might have dyed him , but hell know soon if he doesnt already . You need to call him . Now . Chapter 40 Chapter 40 AURORA I stared at her , a sinking feeling deep in my chest . I could lose everything . My money . My home . My status as Luna heir . But I could not lose my children . Piper , I whispered . What have you done ? Her cheeks reddened . I dont know , Aurora . Luna heir . Whoever you are . But I do know if those are Danes children , he deserves to know them , and they deserve to know him . My mind went back to the one time Dane had touched me the one time any man had touched me . The way hed thrown the n B at me . Do you know what Dane used to say to me ? I asked Piper . She shifted , then shook her head . Without emotion , I said , Hed rather drink molten silver than mix his blood with the Reeds . Does that sound like a man who wants to know any children I gave birth to , whether theyre his or not ? Chapter 40 Pipers eyes widened . Dane wouldnt- 2/5 Your brother is kind to you , I cut her off . He always has been . I know sides of Dane Montague you dont . Sides you never will . I rose . I think its best you leave . Piper rose , too . She looked shaken by what Id said but determined . My Alphamanded me to be here and protect you . He marked you with his blood . I am the Luna heir of High Alpine , I snarled . He does not rule anyone in this house . I reject his protection . You and all the other Blue Ridge wolves need to leave . Inside , I was panicking . Did he already know ? I had to get the twins on a ne . Id send Evander back with them . Hopefully Mary wouldnt mind living in Europe . Maybe this time Id go back , too . At least until Dane had time to calm down . Or ¡­ whispered a voice in the back of my mind , You just tell him , like she said . Tell him before he gets the results himself , and this will be easier to fix . I bit my lip . Maybe it would . But Id get the children far away from him first . Once he knew , the protection of a pack as powerful as High Alpine would be the only thing that could stop him . Chapter 40 3/5 Even then , they were his heirs . If he went to the Council , they might force me to send them to him . I remembered the life Id had with Dane Montague . The sadness . The heartbreak of simply wanting him to love me . He hated me . I wouldnt let him hate my children . I wouldnt let them wish and wish and wish to be loved by him , only to be crushed every single time . I rushed to the door . Trajan ! Pack the childrens things . They have to return to Europe . Trajan nodded and strode away without question . Goddess , he was perfect . I had no idea what Id do without him . When I turned around , Piper was behind me . She looked horrified . So they are yours ? His ? I went to my desk and started gathering papers . I never said that . She let out a humorlessugh . No , youre just hustling them out of the country because you know helle for them when he finds out . She shook her head . I never wanted to think he was right . All the things he said about you . But maybe he was . Piper could believe what she wanted about me . She wasnt a mother . Dane had never hated her . I found what I wanted on my desk and was just about to move to the door when a strange shiver ran through the house . I froze Chapter 40 and put my hand on the wall . What the- ? Piper said . She also looked confused . 4/5 Then the shiver turned to a rumble , which turned to a teeth ttering shaking . It felt like the earth beneath us was giving way and the whole house was about to be swallowed by the red Georgia dirt . The walls creaked . Things crashed . Piper grabbed me . Come on ! she cried . We have to get out ! We ran into the hall . It was filled with shadows . DANE I was sparring with the pack warriors in my lycan form when the earth started to shake . I shrunk back down into my human form right away as the shaking strengthened . Equipment in the huge gymnasium that made up almost an entire wing of the pack house ttered to the ground . Gel to cover ! I shouted . A faint call Auroras mansion . in my mind . My sister , twenty miles away at Chapter 40 Dane ¡­ ! 5/5 Her voice was faint . Normal wolves couldnt even speak through pack bonds at that distance . But Piper and I shared blood , and we were both powerful wolves . Piper , what is it ? Do you feel the earthquake ? Her response was broken and hard to understand . She was just barely within range to speak to me at all . ¡­ house is falling ¡­. shadows . You need to know- Wolves scrambled . The shaking stopped . So did Pipers voice . Piper ! No answer . Get every wolf you can , I shouted out loud and through the pack bond . The wolves protecting the Luna heir of High Alpine need help ! Chapter 41 Chapter 40 AURORA I stared at her , a sinking feeling deep in my chest . I could lose everything . My money . My home . My status as Luna heir . But I could not lose my children . Piper , I whispered . What have you done ? Her cheeks reddened . I dont know , Aurora . Luna heir . Whoever you are . But I do know if those are Danes children , he deserves to know them , and they deserve to know him . My mind went back to the one time Dane had touched me the one time any man had touched me . The way hed thrown the n B at me . Do you know what Dane used to say to me ? I asked Piper . She shifted , then shook her head . Without emotion , I said , Hed rather drink molten silver than mix his blood with the Reeds . Does that sound like a man who wants to know any children I gave birth to , whether theyre his or not ? Chapter 40 Pipers eyes widened . Dane wouldnt- 2/5 Your brother is kind to you , I cut her off . He always has been . I know sides of Dane Montague you dont . Sides you never will . I rose . I think its best you leave . Piper rose , too . She looked shaken by what Id said but determined . My Alphamanded me to be here and protect you . He marked you with his blood . I am the Luna heir of High Alpine , I snarled . He does not rule anyone in this house . I reject his protection . You and all the other Blue Ridge wolves need to leave . Inside , I was panicking . Did he already know ? I had to get the twins on a ne . Id send Evander back with them . Hopefully Mary wouldnt mind living in Europe . Maybe this time Id go back , too . At least until Dane had time to calm down . Or ¡­ whispered a voice in the back of my mind , You just tell him , like she said . Tell him before he gets the results himself , and this will be easier to fix . I bit my lip . Maybe it would . But Id get the children far away from him first . Once he knew , the protection of a pack as powerful as High Alpine would be the only thing that could stop him . Chapter 40 3/5 Even then , they were his heirs . If he went to the Council , they might force me to send them to him . I remembered the life Id had with Dane Montague . The sadness . The heartbreak of simply wanting him to love me . He hated me . I wouldnt let him hate my children . I wouldnt let them wish and wish and wish to be loved by him , only to be crushed every single time . I rushed to the door . Trajan ! Pack the childrens things . They have to return to Europe . Trajan nodded and strode away without question . Goddess , he was perfect . I had no idea what Id do without him . When I turned around , Piper was behind me . She looked horrified . So they are yours ? His ? I went to my desk and started gathering papers . I never said that . She let out a humorlessugh . No , youre just hustling them out of the country because you know helle for them when he finds out . She shook her head . I never wanted to think he was right . All the things he said about you . But maybe he was . Piper could believe what she wanted about me . She wasnt a mother . Dane had never hated her . I found what I wanted on my desk and was just about to move to the door when a strange shiver ran through the house . I froze Chapter 40 and put my hand on the wall . What the- ? Piper said . She also looked confused . 4/5 Then the shiver turned to a rumble , which turned to a teeth ttering shaking . It felt like the earth beneath us was giving way and the whole house was about to be swallowed by the red Georgia dirt . The walls creaked . Things crashed . Piper grabbed me . Come on ! she cried . We have to get out ! We ran into the hall . It was filled with shadows . DANE I was sparring with the pack warriors in my lycan form when the earth started to shake . I shrunk back down into my human form right away as the shaking strengthened . Equipment in the huge gymnasium that made up almost an entire wing of the pack house ttered to the ground . Gel to cover ! I shouted . A faint call Auroras mansion . in my mind . My sister , twenty miles away at Chapter 40 Dane ¡­ ! 5/5 Her voice was faint . Normal wolves couldnt even speak through pack bonds at that distance . But Piper and I shared blood , and we were both powerful wolves . Piper , what is it ? Do you feel the earthquake ? Her response was broken and hard to understand . She was just barely within range to speak to me at all . ¡­ house is falling ¡­. shadows . You need to know- Wolves scrambled . The shaking stopped . So did Pipers voice . Piper ! No answer . Get every wolf you can , I shouted out loud and through the pack bond . The wolves protecting the Luna heir of High Alpine need help ! Chapter 42 Chapter 42 DANE My sister was under a tree with a dusty , torn nket thrown over her . She was still , her skin grayish . But she was breathing . She wont wake up , Aurora said . I pulled back the nket . There was a shadow mark on her chest . It was simr to the one my grandfather had , but it was bigger and still growing . Aurora gasped and held the children tighter . I was so worried about the children ; I didnt even think- Evelyn ! I called . She came and stopped the mark , just like she had on my grandfather , by pressing her hand to Pipers skin and channeling pure moonlight . Aurora still held the children . Children it was ridiculously clear now were hers . Shed lied to me . Again . I shouldnt have been surprised about that . I shifted back into human form . Thankfully , only my shirt had Chapter 42 2/5 torn , so I didnt have to walk around all the rubble naked . We need to talk , I growled . Aurora blinked at me . Her eyes were still wide and dazed with fear . Then I watched as her face took on the neutral , polite mask shed used so much since returning here . Of course . She set the children down and said , I know you want to stay with me , but I have to speak with Alpha Montague . This is very important . Go to Trajan . They sniffed , but after a moment of hesitation and two identical suspicious looks shot in my direction , they obeyed . I led Aurora away , a little into the trees , out of earshot from anyone else . Then I turned on her . How old are they ? I demanded . The truth . Because myst two living family members have just been attacked by shadows . while they were in your presence , and my patience for lies ist running very , very thin . AURORA I took a breath . Most of my mind was still with my children . Still crying in relief just to realize they were safe . I tried to force myself to be present , to focus on Dane . Hed Chapter 42 saved them . Hed gone into the rubble and carried them both out with barely more than a scratch . 3/5 But I hadnt been able to do the same for him . I hadnt been able to save Piper . Id been so frantic ; I hadnt even seen the shadow mark . I could have called Evelyn to her side sooner , could have done more ¡­ Aurora , Dane growled . But the sound wasnt as angry as I thought it would be . He stepped close , took my chin in his hand , and tilted my face up to look into his eyes . Tell me the truth . The truth ? I whispered . Tears were streaking from my eyes , now , because I knew I was trapped . There was no way to stop him from finding out the truth . I had learned to survive without his love , but I could not survive losing my children . I swallowed , then whispered , The truth is , Dane , that you would rather swallow molten silver than mix your bloodline with mine . He jerked back , but I wasnt finished . I stepped toward him . The truth is you hate me , and I would never subject a child to the treatment you gave me for the three years we were married . Sad and crawling after you for love , while you were off fucking your mistress and doing everything you could to make me miserable . He crossed his arms and stood as still as stone , not retreating , not reacting . Simply listening , his face nk . Chapter 42 4/5 The truth is , I whispered , The woman youve always actually loved is pregnant with your child . You have an heir or will in at few months . Youve never wanted or needed me . You dont want or need them . But I do . So when I tell you they are mine and not yours , mine , let that be answer enough . The muscles in his jaw worked , and his eyes cut away from me . What do you want me to do ? I asked . Get down on my knees ? Because I will . I sank to my knees in front of him . In all my life , I had never been so afraid . Please , I am begging you . Move on with your life . Leave me and my children alone . No matter what you think , I dont need revenge on you , Dane . I swear , once our business is finished , you will never see or hear from any of us ever again . For a long time , he was so still , he might have been a statue . But I could see the masked emotion in his dark eyes . He took me by the elbow and lifted me to my feet . His voice was low and dark . Dont . Dont what ? Dont beg . I dont need- 11 He cut off again , looked away again . Then his eyes fixed on mine , and I despaired . Before he opened his mouth , I already knew Id lost . Chapter 42 5/5 Then he said , Youreing to the Blue Ridge pack house . Youll stay there from now on . All of you . Until our business is done . Chapter 43 Chapter 43 DANE Aurora could kick and scream and argue all she wanted . I didnt care . Id drag her back to Blue Ridge if I had to . I needed time to figure out what to do . Between her and the twins and Evelyn and her pregnancy ¡­ I prepared for Aurora to fight me , but her jaw set , and she said , Fine . I couldnt help my shock . Fine ? Thats it ? Her eyes shed . Youve given me more than I expected , not just taking them from me until you know for sure . I can return the favor . I nodded . Once we knew all the survivors were pulled from the rubble , including the twins nanny , human emergency services had showed up . After speaking to them briefly , I took the High Alpine wolves back to Blue Ridge , as well as my sister . When we arrived , I sent them with the wolf who served as the head housekeeper , who put them in a suite of rooms not far Chapter 43 from mine . My sister was taken to the infirmary , where my grandfather also was . 2/6 Evelyn fumed . She followed me into my bedroom and mmed the door behind her . What the hell are you thinking ? I growled low in my throat . I have dealt with a lot of shit today , Evelyn . Whatever this is , Im not doing it . Her anger immediately disappeared , and she turned big , tear filled eyes at me . Im sorry , Dane . What am I supposed to think ? You just moved your ex into our home ! You hate it here . You live in the city . I told you I think I like it in the woods now ! Evelyn said . She sounded so much like a petnt child , she might has well have stomped her fool . Shes my business partner . Theyre staying , I said . What about those children ? Im not blind , Dane . Or stupid . Did you know they were there ? Are they yours ? With her ? I sighed . Id always known Evelyn was intelligent enough , but she usually didnt choose to notice things beyond herself . I dont know . I could technically im it was the truth , since Aurora had never confirmed it . But I was certain . When Id picked them up , I could feel it . A bond I couldnt name . My wolf had seented them and immediately been ready to im them as his . Chapter 43 3/6 Evelyn wouldnt let it drop . Well , what if they are yours ? What does that mean for me and my baby ? I said I would marry you . She already had her mouth open , like she was ready to argue . AL my words , she closed it . Then she said , You would ? Aurora and I had our chance . You had your chance with Ann Reed , Evelyn pouted . Besides , isnt Aurora your deepest desire ? She was pacing in front of me . When she passed , I grabbed her wrist and pulled her body full against mine . Not anymore . Then I lowered my mouth to hers and kissed her . ***** ARCHER I opened the door to Danes room , only to find him kissing Evelyn . Hard . Passionate . Possessive . My wolf snarled and growled . Mine ! Chapter 43 My teeth and ws extended without me meaning for it to happen . I forced them back . 4/6 They looked up at me in surprise . Evelyns eyes went wide , and she took the tiniest step back . I swallowed every wolfish instinct I had to challenge my Alpha and forced myself to be calm . No teeth . No ws . Dane was a good man . I was loyal to him . But I loved Evelyn . I cleared my throat . Sorry , Alpha . Its fine . Dane dropped his arms from around her . Has anything changed ? Your sister and your grandfather are both in stable condition . Nothing has changed . The High Alpine wolves have settled in . Dane nodded . Evelyn didnt move from his side . I gave them . both a nod , then turned and left the room . I walked down the hall , clenching and unclenching my fists . Evelyn was aplication I hadnt expected in my life . I didnt . mean to fall in love with her . Even when I knew I loved her , Id meant to go my entire life without acting on it . She was with Dane . He was my Alpha . One of my best friends . I respected him . Chapter 43 5/6 Then one night I found her drunk outside his penthouse , back when he was still married . She was crying , sick . I took care of her . The next morning , we talked . We ended up talking for hours . She came to my apartment in the city in the same building as Danes penthouse , a floor down . She told me things about her no one else knew . About her childhood . Her mother . Things I knew for a fact she still hadnt told Dane . That night , we slept together for the first time . The next day , she told me she wasnt going to break up with Danc . Shed never break up with him . Because he could give her the one thing shed never had : safety . From her mother . From the monsters shed spent her life running from . I understood that . Wed sworn that would be thest time . It wasnt . Far from it . Now she was pregnant with my child , and shed told Dane it was his . I could stand for a lot of things . But this one ¡­ There were some secrets even I couldnt bring myself to keep , no matter how much I loved them both . ***** DANE Chapter 43 6/6 A few hourster , I left Evelyn napping in the room . It waste afternoon , but it had been a long day . I went down to the kitchen . To my surprise , I heard childrens voices . The twins . Feeling like I was being pulled by fate , I stepped into the room . The little boy and girl were both seated at the table . They were eating donuts and had powdered sugar all over their faces . Aurora was nowhere to be seen . Only Margie , the grandmotherly wolf whod been our pack cook since I was barely older than these two . Then the little girl saw me . She frowned , set her donut down , and climbed off the seat . Mesmerized , I watched her as she walked right up to me . Then , in a very serious voice , she said , You might be my dad . Come on . Time for a donut . Chapter 44 Chapter 44 DANE I ¡­ might ? I said . The words sounded choked . She nodded . Then she took my hand and tugged me toward the table . Something gripped my heart when she put her hand in mine and led me to the table . Something fierce and proud and stronger than Id ever felt in my life . I had held them earlier , when I pulled them from the house . But there hadnt been time . It was life or death , and I was worried about Piper . Now , there was nothing to distract me from these two except Margie putting a donut and milk in front of me , too . As if I was also four , and not the billionaire Alpha of a massive pack . Margie , I said . I wasnt sure if I was saying her name in warning , or in helplessness . I didnt know what to do with two four year old children . Shes right , the old cook said . Have a donut . I sat across from them , really taking them in for the first time . There was no way to stop seeing it , now that I looked . Auroras Chapter 44 wide eyes in the girls face . My frown on the boys . 2/7 She wouldnt say it , and I was still waiting for the results toe back on the samples Piper brought me , but they were mine . I knew more deeply than Id ever known anything in my life . Youre ¡­ Seraphina , I said to the girl . Then I turned to her brother . And youre Tristan . Seraphina nodded . Tristan whispered loudly , We arent supposed to tell him . Then he turned narrowed eyes on me again . What arent you supposed to tell ? I asked . I couldnt help the slight smile that crept over my face . Instead of answering , he glowered . You said mean words to our mommy . At the mention of Aurora , my smile faded . They were mine . Shed kept them from me . I should be enraged . But I couldnt stop thinking about what shed said to me . I would never subject a child to the treatment you gave me for the three years we we years we were married . A Chapter 44 So many people thought I was ¡­ what had Aurora said ? Honorable . Except her . With her , Id given into the darkness . Allowed myself to be a monster to her , because I thought she was a monster , loo . 3/7 I shouldnt be surprised that she had kept them , and kept them . from me . If I thought someone might treat my children the way I treated her for those years , Id keep them away , too . Still , looking at them , at how old they were , thinking of what Id missed , I couldnt stop the rage . She was afraid Id take her children , was she ? Maybe she should be . After all , her pack had taken my parents . Does your mother know where you are ? I asked the sugar covered twins . She thinks were napping , Tristan said . She needs to rest . A wry smile curved one corner of my mouth . Come on , I said to the kids . Were going on a walk . I think we have some things to talk about . ***** AURORA A Chapter 44 4/7 Once Danes beta , Archer , showed us to our rooms , and the children were asleep , I paced . I was back in Blue Ridge . Granted , I wasnt stuck in the city penthouse like I had been before . But I was back , nheless . Except this time , I was a guest , and Dane was engaged to Evelyn .. I couldnt tell how that made me feel . Aside from that , I couldnt stop thinking about the shadows . As the mansion had crumbled around us , theyd gone right for Piper , just like I watched them go for Connall . I thought I was going to have to fight them as the house crumbled around us . But when I got near them , the amulet at my throat glowed , and theyd turned transparent , like normal shadows , and just ¡­ fallen away . Why ? I wasnt the chosen . The ceremony made that clear . It had to be that the amulet had power all on its own . There was no way I was giving it up , now . Because one thing was clear : Danes family was being targeted . First his grandfather , now his sister . Was Dane next ? Were the twins ? I grabbed the journal off the shelf and carefully turned through its pages . The new one was carefully glued back in . Two were Chapter 44 still missing . What did they say ? What came next ? 5/7 Because now that we knew who the key was Evelyn , apparently we needed to push forward on our search for the relic . I needed to , especially . Because the ceremony hadnt brought my wolf back , but ¡­ might it ? From what wed read , the thing we were searching for was a pure source of magic . Enough that unlocking it would bring magic back to the world . Wolves , witches , and the like wouldnt have to hide in fear of being hunted by humans anymore . We could just exist . Surely , something like that would be strong enough to bring back my wolf . Then I could have everything . Stay Luna heir . If I was a leader of a pack in my own right , Dane couldnt take my children . Because theyd be my heirs , and he already had another one on the way . I moved to put the journal back on my bedside table . Id pulled it from the rubble , and it was battered and torn in several ces . As I did , the back cover shifted . I opened it to see if it was damaged . The paper pasted to it had peeled free . Beneath it , several symbols glowed . Chapter 44 The top ones caught my eye . 6/7 Chosen , one of the symbols said . And then a line down , from the prison gates , the shadows will rise ¡­ Then there were others I couldnt read , and then , ¡­ Her chosen Three . I sat down hard on my bed as more symbols became clear , my heart beating in my throat . Wed been wrong . Wed been wrong about everything . ***** I stumbled out of the house to find Dane . I didnt care how angry he was , we had to talk . We had to figure this out . I found him outside . He was ying with the twins . Tristan . Seraphina , I gasped . I thought you were asleep ! Were ying , Seraphina said . She handed me a crown of woven clover flowers . For you , mommy ! Look , he has a bracelet ! Sure enough , there was a bracelet of clover flowers on Danes wrist . I met his eyes , saw his set jaw , and everything else was driven Chapter 44 from my mind . 7/7 He stood , then pulled me away , just far enough that the children . couldnt hear . There was a look in his eyes like Id never seen before . sa Dane ¡­ No. Youve had five years to speak , Aurora . To tell me who they were . I couldnt- His face twisted into a snarl . No more excuses! Those children are mine . Mine , no matter what you say . You took them from me , and now Im taking them back . They arent going anywhere . Ever . You , though ? You can stay or go . Its your choice . Chapter 45 Chapter 45 AURORA 1/4 1 bared my teeth . If I had a wolf , I would have transformed and torn him to pieces on the spot . If you think I would ever leave . my children , youre insane ! He pressed his lips into a thin line . Then it looks like youll be here forever , too . He was so confident ; it shook me to my core . But I had to keep up a brave face . I couldnt let him know how afraid I was that if he tried , hed be able to do exactly what he threatened to . Well see what the High Alpine Pack and the Council think about that . His face was serious as he looked at me . I have samples . Ill test their DNA if I have to . Once ites out that theyre mine , Ill win . Im an Alpha of an important pack . The Council will rule they belong with me as my heirs . Im the Luna heir of a pack just as important as yours , if not more , I said , refusing to back down . If theyre anyones heirs , theyre mine . Especially since you have another on the way . Danes face nched , but he held steady . Youll risk a situation where one twin stays with me , and you get the other . Is that what you want to do ? Separate them ? Chapter 45 2/4 Part of me was so angry , I wanted to shove him . To scream and rage at him not to do this . The other part of me was shaking and terrified . That part wanted to fall on her knees and beg like I had before . Because no matter what happened , I couldnt stay in Blue- Ridge forever . I had my own pack to worry about , my own responsibilities . As terrified as I was , my children were my line . in the sand . I would not allow him to cross it . What I want to do ? No , Dane . You would be the one doing it . You are the one threatening to take this to the Council . You dont get to swoop in and try to destroy our lives , then tell me the consequences are my fault when I fight back ! The muscles in his jaw clenched , and I thought I caught a quickly smothered look of surprise on his face . I wasnt sure if it was because Id pointed out what he was doing and he truly hadnt realized it , or because I had the gall to point it out at all . He leaned toward me . The children were still ying , and so far wed kept the conversation too low for them to hear , whisper yelling at each other beneath the sound of four year olds shouts as the twins ran and yed . Something has to give , here , Aurora , and its not going to be me . I gritted my teeth . My heart raced , but I kept my voice from shaking as I said , You will have to kill me to keep me from fighting for them . Youll have to lock me in chains to keep me froming to steal them away in the night . I may have been a pushover for you when I was your wife , Dane Montague . Maybe Chapter 45 3/4 I would be still , for anything else . But when ites to my children ? I will burn all of Blue Ridge to ashes before I let you keep them from me . Danes nostrils red . He called out , Hey , you two . Why dont you go find Mrs. Jamison . Your mother and I need to have a talk . The twins stopped ying and looked from Dane to me . They didnt move to obey him . I smiled , but I was shaking inside . What did the Alpha want to do to me that he didnt think the children should see ? I tried to move toward them . Dane grabbed my wrist and squeezed . I didnt struggle . Instead , I gave the children a tight smile . Its all right , you two . Go find Mrs. Jamison . With onest , wary look at us , Tristan and Seraphina ran off . When they were gone , I yanked my hand forcibly from his . Or I tried . He held on and tugged me closer . You owe me for this , he said . You owe me four years for each of their lives . Its time I can never get back . You didnt want them ! You threw a contraceptive at me ! You gave up any right to our children then . And if you dont stop trying to im them now , I will bring the full might of the High Alpine Pack down on your head ! Chapter 45 4/4 He bared his teeth and pulled me closer still , until his lips were inches from mine , and I could feel the heat of him soaking through my clothes . Until his scent was all around me , and all I could see were his gorgeous , dark eyes . Blue Ridge is ready . Blue Ridge could have been their home , I said . It should have been my home . You could have been my home , and theirs , if you hadnt hated me . I dont ¡­ He closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against mine . With both of us breathing raggedly , I put my hand on his cheek . He growled low in his throat and leaned into my touch . Goddess , why did we always have to battle like this ? To long for each other ? Constantly torn between hate and need . What do you want from me , Dane ? I whispered , longing for either escape or the feel of his mouth on mine ¡­ but I couldnt have both , and neither could he . I had to make him realize that , so I said , What do you honestly think a future here could hold for us ? Youre going to marry Evelyn . Is it her turn to be your wife while Im your mistress ? Is that what you want to happen ? A reversal of what we had before ? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 DANE Impossible . Everything about this was fucking impossible . Her hand was on my cheek , slender and soft but strong . What did I want from her ? What did I want ? I had made the engagement with Evelyn official because she was pregnant with my child . But Aurora was already the mother of my children . Two of them . By that logic , I should be engaged to her . Except Aurora and I couldnt work . There had been too many lies , too much betrayal . She might not be a Reed by blood , but she was still one of them . The things shed done , both on that night eight years ago and just barely , when she worked with Esther Reed to get Evelyn to catch me making love to her while I was drugged with Nights Truth , proved that . I was still waiting for the recording Esther gave me to be analyzed . But it was too far fetched that it might be a fake . There was no way . But until I truly knew ¡­ Chapter 46 2/5 I released my grip on Auroras wrist and broke away from her . My hand left an angry red mark , and she opened and closed her palm a few times . I clenched my teeth . I hadnt meant to hurt her . I always forgot that not having a wolf made her more delicate . Well ? she said . I had no answer , so I said , I dont want anything from you, Aurora . I only want my children . Then I turned and walked away . Maybe she could bring down the Council on me . Maybe even the full might of the High Alpine Pack . With Holden Coleridge as a friend ¡­ or more ¡­ she might be able to bring Fall Line down on us , too . Those two packsbined might destroy us . But like her , I couldnt let my children go . Not now that I knew I had them . When I had thrown that n B box at her years ago and refused to get her pregnant , Id been a different man . Younger , angrier , more broken . Shed been different , as well . If she wasnt constantly trying to destroy me ¡­ might I give us another chance ? Fuck . I went to the infirmary , where the pack healers had my A Chapter 46 grandfather and Piper under twenty four hour surveince . I sat in the chair between their beds . For a long time , I just listened to the monitors beep with the beats of their hearts . They were all the family I had in the world . 3/5 I was the Alpha . I had hundreds of wolves who answered to me . Who relied on me . But sometimes I felt so fucking alone . I remembered my grandfathers words from the night I walked in on him having a nightmare . I wont sacrifice him ¡­ not my grandson ¡­ he doesnt need it ¡­ not that kind of power ¡­ It felt more and more likely that his words were tangled up in everything Aurora and I were doing . The shadows , the book , the Reeds . Why would have to sacrifice me ? I asked my grandfathers unconscious form . What do you know about this power , and why didnt you tell me before ? Of course , he didnt answer . His heart just kept beating , slow but steady . Shh ! My ears sharpened at the sound of the whisper . I didnt look around . I knew who it was . Your mother and I told you to find Mrs. Jamison , my voice Chapter 46 was a scolding growl . Tristans blond head poked out from behind the foot of my grandfathers bed . A secondter , his sisters did , too . 4/5 What are you two doing here ? I was so tired , and while there . were children in the pack , I never dealt with them directly . When I told them to obey , they generally did . These two were different . Challenging . Like their mother . Tristan came all the way out from behind the bed , set his feet , and folded his arms across his chest . You and Mommy were yelling at each other . I just came here to tell you not to yell at her again ! Seraphina came out more slowly and put a hand on her brothers shoulder . Tristan , look . Hes sad , though . I dont care , the boy said stubbornly . Ill fight him . His sister sighed heavily . I had a brief vision of these two , far in the future . Nothing that felt as real and powerful as the time Id seen their faces before I met them . Just something ¡­ parental . The two of them , as adults , still arguing like this . I hadnt known these two existed days ago , but now ¡­ what I wouldnt give to see them grow up and be the leaders and fighters I suddenly knew they would . Chapter 46 Its a serious thing to challenge an Alpha , I told the boy . He red at me . Im serious . I nodded gravely . I can tell . 5/5 Why are you sad ? Seraphina said abruptly . She stood on her tiptoes to get a better look at who was in the beds . Is it because Piper and this man are sick ? Yes . I said . Piper is my sister , and this man is my grandfather . That means hes our grandpa , too ! Seraphina whispered , her eyes going wide . And Piper is our ¡­ um ¡­ Aunt , I said . Tristans eyes went wide , and he rxed his stance to stand on tiptoes and look at them , too . He seemed to have forgotten his anger . Do we have more family ? No. I cleared my throat . Just these two . I could tell them about my parents . What Broken Forest ¡­ and their mother¡­ had done . If I got the twins on my side , maybe they would choose me . Chapter 47 Chapter 47 DANE I didnt . I was a bastard , but even I wouldnt ruin a childs love for their mother . Thats not true , Seraphina piped up . She tentatively came over to me . She patted my knee , then , to my shock , she climbed into myp . She took my face in her tiny hands and stared me down . with a serious look in her lc eyes . You have us . Were your family . Sera ¡­ Tristan hissed . Seraphina red at him . He does . Were his family . As long as hes nice to Mommy . I swallowed , entirely captured by this moment . By this little girl . and her firm look and her tiny hands . My restraint broke , and I pulled her into a hug . Thank you . I let her go , and she hopped off myp . Just then , the door opened . A harried looking woman entered the room . She looked young at first nce . Then I realized she was older but had aged well . There was something about her face ¡­ something familiar I couldnt ce . There you two are ! she said . Oh , no ! Are you bothering the Alpha ? Im so sorry , Alpha Montague . These two are quite a bit. Chapter 47 2/5 more trouble than their mother used to be . Then again , there are two . Its fine . I rose . Then her words hit me . Did you say ¡­ you knew Aurora as a child ? She smiled . Yes , I was her nanny , too . Though I was barely more than a girl , myself . I still think of her as Ann , even though Im not supposed to . I stepped toward her , and her eyes went wide . I have questions for you . Questions about Aurora , and about the Reeds . Her face went pale . Oh , sir . Please . There are things I swore Id never tell . Not anyone . Not even Ann . AURORA I stormed away . It wasnt untilter that I realized Id walked away from Dane without telling him a single one of my revtions from the back of the book . And without asking him my question . It was more important , now than ever , that I go to the old Reed pack house . More important that I find thest two pages that had been torn out of the book . Because if what Id found was right , there wasnt just one chosen of the moon goddess . There were three . Chapter 47 3/5 I might still have a chance to be one of them . Maybe , if I was , the goddess would have mercy on me and give me my wolf back . I had to find Dane again . I wasnt about to ask his permission , but it would be good to have his support . Last time Id tried to go , wed been ambushed by the Reeds . Id prefer to have a few wolves with me in addition to Trajan if I didnt want that to happen again . There was also Evander , but now more than ever I wanted him to protect the twins . What are you doing wandering the halls ? I looked up sharply . Evelyn stood in front of me , an irritated frown on her face . I straightened and lifted my chin . Walking . Evelyn . Why are you walking toward my fianc¨¦s room ? You mean why am I trying to find my business partner ? I gave her a sharp smile . For business . If he wanted you to know about it , you would . Dont you think that business is mine , now , too ? After all , aside from the fact that Im the mother of his child , Im the chosen of the goddess . Everyone who matters will want me to be involved in what were doing . If you dont , I doubt anyone will care . I surprised the desire to push her off her three inch heels . You will certainly have your role to y , I said with a smile . But apter 47 4/5 whether that role involves anything beyond your wheelhouse- like thinking remains to be seen . If were lucky , you can y to your strengths and stand around and look pretty . You bitch ! Evelyn snarled . I should I didnt stay to listen what she thought she should do . I turned and walked away . I wondered if shed follow me , but thankfully , she didnt . I was d . My mind was filled with other things . First and foremost , worry over Dane and the twins . But there was also what Id seen in the book . It looked like there was more to what Dane and I were doing than just unearthing something powerful . The trantion was painstakingly slow , but Id made out something about a prison or a cage , and something about shadows . It couldnt be a coincidence that shadows were attacking Danes family . But why hadnt they gone after Dane or me or my family ? It seemed that the shadows might be some kind of ¡­ security measure . Some kind of guardian put in ce to protect the relic . If that was so , the fact that they wereing after us meant that we were getting close . But the danger was growing . People we loved were getting hurt . I wasnt certain if we should keep pushing or call everything off . Chapter 47 When I had thest two pages , I would know . I had to . Evelyn , wait ! 5/5 I paused . The voice came from behind me , around a corner Id just turned . Evelyn must have been following me , after all . Not now , she hissed . This cant wait . I need ¡­ damn it , Evelyn ¡­ There was the unmistakable sound of two people kissing . My heart pounded in my chest . Was Danes beloved , the bane of my existence , the woman he had cheated on me with ¡­ cheating on him ? I eased up to the corner . I had to know . Holding my breath , I peered around the edge . Chapter 48 Chapter 48 AURORA I peered around the corner ¡­ But the hall was empty . A door closed just where I was sure Id heard Evelyn . I knew she was in there with someone . Someone shed been kissing ? Was it possible ? Evelyn had been the bane of my existence for so long . She was always there , putting a wedge between Dane and I , calling him away to spend time with her when he wasnt working , whining and asking him for things , then using me of gold digging , when I didnt have a fraction of what she did . How could it be possible that she was cheating on him ? And if she was ¡­ was her child even his ? I pressed my hand to my lips . Part of me wanted to barge into that room and find out for sure . The other part ¡­ If I wanted to walk away from this with my children , I needed her to have his baby . It was better if I didnt know . If I knew for certain , I would have to decide whether or not to tell him . I tucked this moment into the back of my mind . Maybe Id have Trajan investigate . Shed spent years lording over me . It would be a wee change to have something to lord over her . After the incident with Evelyn , I tried to find Dane . But he was nowhere to be seen . Not in his office or his rooms . The only other ces I could think of that he might be were training ¡­ or visiting Piper and Connall in the infirmary . I wouldnt disturb him in either of those ces . ***** That night , I dreamed . I was walking around the pack house again , searching for Dane . All of the doors were thrown open , but the pack house was empty . But moonlight shined through the windows , and I knew , somehow , he was here . Dane ? Find him ¡­ The words came from somewhere inside me ¡­ like something faint and distant and half forgotten was speaking deep inside . my mind . I stopped and looked around . Hello ? Who was that ? Chapter 48 The voice didnt respond . When I came around the corner to the grand ballroom where the g had been held , there he was . 3/6 He stood alone in the moonlight , holding out his hand so the silver light fell on it . It changed from pale hand to w to paw and back again . I thought he wouldnt see me . But when I reached the doorway , he turned . Aurora , he whispered . We moved toward each other , and he took my hand . I couldnt exin why I did it , or why it felt so right in this ce to leave everything that troubled us in the real world behind . As he touched me , the house melted away and reformed into a grotto deep in the forest . We were on a narrow spit ofnd in the center of a raging river , its waters roaring around us . The breeze whipped the leaves of the trees into a frenzy , and I swore I heard a voice . Behold what is broken ¡­. It wasnt the same as the voice that hade from inside me . Instead , this one was all around , like it came from thend , itself. Like it came from the silvery light , shining down on our heads . Whats happening ? Where are we ? I asked . Chapter 48 I dont know . Danes voice was gruff . His hand was still in mine . 4/6 Below my feet , the ground crumbled away and fell into the raging dark water . I scooted back , but it kept crumbling until there was no more room . Until I ran into Dane . I nearly expected him to shove me in the water rather than share his space with me , but he grabbed me and turned me toward him and put his arms around me . Hold on to me , he said . If we go into the water , dont let go . I wrapped my arms around his waist and buried my fast against the hot , hard muscles of his chest and waited to fall . Soon , any second , the earth beneath me would be gone and wed plunge into the river ¡­ But we didnt . When I raised my head and looked around , the river was gone . We were in a moonlit clearing . Dane still held me tightly . Dane ¡­ I think were safe . He gazed down at me . Im still not letting go . Here , at least , I can pretend . Here , I can have what I want . Then he bent and kissed me , sweet and tender , then harder , more passionate . His tongue slid into my mouth , and my core lit with a slow , rising heat . Chapter 48 Dane ¡­ Give me this , he said . Take it with me . So I stopped thinking , and I kissed him back . 5/6 I wasnt sure how much time passed when I woke from the dream , but I woke hot and twisted in my sheets and aching , with tears streaming down my cheeks . I could still feel him , still taste him . But it would never be real . And that hurt more than almost anything Id ever felt in my life . DANE I shot up in bed , my body hard and throbbing . I gritted my teeth . Stupid fucking dream . I hated it ¡­ and I wanted it back . I rubbed my face and got out of bed and checked the time . 4:30 AM . Whatever . I could survive on a few hours of sleep . I certainly wasnt getting anymore . To take my mind off Aurora and the dream , I opened myputer . I might as well get some work done . Then I saw what was waiting for me in my email inbox . A Chapter 48 6/6 The analysis of the recording Esther gave me . The one that proved Aurora was part of the kidnapping , that she nned to drug me . Chapter 49 Chapter 49 AURORA The next morning , I finally found Dane . He was in his home office , a room filled with heavy , masculine furniture and dark wood . He leaned over his desk , writing something . I paused in the doorway when I saw him , caught for a moment in the memory of the dream . Of the way he wanted me in that ce . The way he imed me without hate . If only I could stop myself from having those dreams , I might be able to stop wishing he would love me . I knocked politely on the door frame , and he looked up . I thought I saw something dark sh in his eyes . Something like ¡­ desire . Then it was gone . Aurora , he said in a polite tone . How can I help you ? Its about yesterday . His face hardened , but I continued . When I found you with the children , I was actually looking for you for another reason . The hardness faded and he looked at me with curiosity . Really ? What reason is that ? Chapter 49 The journal . Part of the back inside cover peeled up , and I found more writing . I think this is moreplicated than we realized . 2/6 Dane set down his pen and turned to face me fully . He folded his arms over his chest and leaned against his desk . Complicated in what way ? I lifted the book . I can show you . He gestured for his desk , and I moved forward to stand next to him . I showed him where the cover paper had peeled away , and how there was writing beneath . I showed him the symbols that had revealed themselves to me . There are three , I said . And it speaks of shadows and a prison or cage . I think thats why were under attack . Because were getting close to the thing that contains the relic , and the shadows are trying to stop us . Hm . Whoever buried this power didnt want anyone else to have it . Typical . I nodded . Or it could be some sort of trial to worthiness . Either way , theyre connected . Cour Theres only one problem with what you said . Dane looked down at me , his arms still crossed over his chest . These shadows arent targeting you . Theyre targeting my family . Why ? Chapter 49 3/6 I nced up at him , then away . It was too easy to get caught in his eyes , to sink in and drown in them . I dont know . I was hoping the two pages that are still missing might have the answer . Do you think Esther might have them , and she was toying with you by just giving you one ? he asked . Ive considered it . But Im not sure why . Like weve discussed , she thinks this journal is an oddity . Something silly , full of symbols . Barely more important than a coloring book . Otherwise , theres no way shed let me have it . Dane nodded . Still . She might have the pages and just be holding them . She might . But I still think they might also be in the house , lost in the chaos of the years . Mm . I waited for him to say more , but he didnt . I think we were both lost in the memories of what happened thest time Id tried to go and find the pages . Dane broke the silence . Ill go . Im going , I protested . Its my book . My old home . He sighed . I meant Ill go with you . Bring Trajan . Ill bring Archer . I believe the four of us should be a match for an old , abandoned house . Before we go , Ill have guardsb the area Chapter 49 and make sure no Reeds are waiting in ambush . 4/6 Thank you , I said . This was ¡­ casier than I expected it to be . His gaze cut away from me . I have no problem giving you want you want , Aurora , when what you want is reasonable . I snorted . Those words were a trap that would lead to another argument over the twins . I wasnt going to fall into it . Not today . When should we go ? I asked . He nced outside . It was midmorning , the sky bright and blue and warm . Tonight , he said . Ive already sent the orders for the scouts to begin their work . I nodded and went to leave . Then I paused . Dane . How are Connell and Piper ? He met my gaze . To anyone else , Im sure he looked like the same stoic Alpha as ever . But I could see the hint of blue beneath his eyes , the weariness in the way he held himself . The same . If the shadows are connected to the relic , finding it may help them , I said . It will help them . His voice was determined . It has to . He sighed . Were in it , now , Aurora . Our actions have affected others . We cant stop . Not until we see this through to the end . He looked so distant and sad ; I moved back to him . Tentatively , Chapter 49 I put a hand on his shoulder . Im with you , Dane . Your grandfather ¡­ I always loved him like my own . And Piper is incredible . I wont abandon them . Or you . Before he could speak , or either of us could say something more , I left . I had to remember to keep a professional distance from him . It was for the best . After all , he was still the man who was trying to take my children . That night , Dane , Trajan , Archer , and I took a car down the road Id taken the other day . We parked , walked , and came to the old Broken Forest pack house without hearing more than crickets and an owl . The building loomed above us , dark and forbidding , and I shivered . You ready for this ? Trajan asked . I hesitated , then nodded . It was a lie , but it didnt matter . Some things just had to be done . Lets go , I said . I walked inside . Dane went first , then me , then Trajan . Archer came behind . We stepped into the foyer and looked around . The men had Chapter 49 their wolf sight . I had a shlight on my phone . 6/6 Well head for her old room , Dane said . Remember , watch for There was an ominous creak , and then the floor gave out beneath us . Chapter 50 Chapter 50 DANE I felt the floor crumble . Acting on pure instinct , I grabbed Aurora , pulling her into me and rolling so that she was on top of me as we fell . Dane ! she screamed . I knew I had no time , but I transformed . The lycan body could take more abuse than this one . The dark surrounded us . I was half transformed by the time we hit the ground . My back and ribs exploded in pain , but I kept my arms wrapped around her , kept her head tucked protectively against my chest . I couldnt breathe . The wind had been knocked out of me . She fought for me to let go , and I finally did . Goddess ! Dane ! She knelt beside me . Shed managed to keep her phone in her hand , and its light swept over me as she searched for injuries . I could tell Id cracked a few ribs , and I didnt even want to think about my spine . But I could still feel all my limbs so that was a good sign . I finished the shift all the way into a wolf . Then slowly , achingly , I turned back into man . The shift popped the seams of my clothes , but they were intact enough to wear . Aurora sat back as I shifted . When I was fully human again , she leaned forward and touched my head , my face , my chest . Are you all right ? Is anything broken ? Did the shift- ? It healed me well enough , I said . My voice was gruff . My body still ached , especially my head , but it was nothing I couldnt handle . Aurora stood up and shed her phone around . Trajan ! Archer ! I reached out for my beta with my mind . He was sore but answered . We fell pretty far . I think were in some kind of sub basement . Its strange . Theyre alive , I told her . To Archer , I said , Find a way back up and meet us . Yes , Alpha . I rose , wincing at a few aches and strained muscles hadnt been able to heal . Aurora was still shining the light around a bit wildly . It was strange to see her like this when shed been so calm , so collected since returning . If I listened with my wolfs ears , I could hear her heart beating . The way her breath fluttered in and out of her chest . Chapter 50 3/5 Come here , I said . I grabbed the hand that held her phone . In this state , youre likely to fling this against a wall and shatter it . Then you wouldnt have any light at all . 1- I ignored her protests , gently took the phone from her hand , and shined it along her face and body . Are you injured ? No , she said . Then she hesitated and added , Thank you for that . If I hadnt done it , Trajan would have , I said . Seeing not injuries , I handed back her phone . Maybe he would have , she said . But you were faster . I grunted . I didnt want either of us reading into my actions more than strictly necessary . Alpha powers . Thats all . Come on . We need to try and find our way back upstairs . Do you recognize where we are ? She nced around , her pale brows drawing together . Its hard to say . Theres a lot of debris from the fall . She shed the phone around some more , then lifted it to look at the ce wed fallen through . Muttering to herself , she said , I think its this way . Then she led me into the dark . Chapter 50 The room wed fallen into wasrge and open . From the few boxes we saw around , it seemed to have been used mostly for storage . It took a few minutes , but we found the door . It was stuck . I kicked it open . 4/5 It burst into splinters , and we moved through into another part of the basement . Eventually , we found a set of stone stairs . But they didnt lead all the way up . Only halfway. Is there another set of stairs ? I asked . Yes , she said . She had a determined look on her face . But these are the ones we want . We followed them up to a single door that opened into a bare stone room with no windows . Why did wee up here ? I asked . Theres only one room . Were looking for your childhood bedroom . Not some dismal storage area . She looked up at me with a raised brow . Dane ¡­ this was my room . Shock rocked me to my core . Because this wasnt a room . It was a prison cell . How could she have grown up here ? How could anyone who had any kind of heart kept a child in this ce ? This darkness ? Chapter 50 Is this a joke ? I asked . She frowned and shook her head . No , Dane . I told you . The Reeds abused me . Used me . 5/5 She nced around the stone room , then took a few steps inside . She turned back to me and lifted her arms . The ceiling was so low she could touch it . In one corner of the room there was a sad little cot and a rickety wooden table next to it . Do you believe me now ? she asked . Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ARCHER Auroras bodyguard and I fell deep into the darkness . Thending hurt like hell , but we both got up . I dusted myself off , talked to Dane , then looked at him . They want us to find a way out and meet them upstairs . Is Aurora all right ? Trajan asked . Yeah . Shes fine . Shes with the Alpha . Trajan just looked at me with a t stare . That doesnt mean anything for her well being . I growled , my hackles rising at the implied insult . But then , he was right . Back when Aurora had been Ann , Dane hadnt treated her well , and neither had most of us . How could we , when her pack had killed most of ours ? When her parents had killed Danes ? When the Council dered they had to stay married , it was like wed all been told to drink poison and like it . Most of the pack was not d shed returned . Then again , most of the pack wasnt the biggest fan of Evelyn , either . They saw her as stupid and shallow , and there was nothing I could do to correct them . If I did , we risked people seeing through us . Chapter 52 Chapter 52 AURORA Do you believe me now ? I watched Dane take in the bleak reality of my childhood bedroom . Bare and cold , it made the parts of me that remembered the past want to break down . Run away . But I couldnt do that now . I had a mission . And I would never allow myself to be weak in front of Dane . His jaw set . Even the Reeds couldnt raise a child like this . I walked over to him and faced him . Walk over to the bed . Theres a loose brick on the wall three up and two over from where the bed touches the corner . If you move it , youll find a little space where I kept my treasures . I tried to remember what Id had stored back there on the night they poisoned me , killed my wolf , and set me up as bait for Dane . A few quartz crystals , an acorn , maybe a few coins will be in there . Dane gave me an unreadable look , then stalked past me to the corner Id indicated . There was a grinding sound as he pulled out the brick . I watched him , staying far back in the door so he couldnt use me of nting anything anywhere . Chapter 52 2/5 His back went rigid . When he pulled away , he hand a few small things in his hand . He opened his palm . Three quartz crystals , an acorn , and a few coins sat in his hand . Proof enough ? I asked cooly . Dane closed his fist around the treasures and squeezed . He shoved them into his pocket and whispered , Fuck . I dont know how I was expecting him to react , but that surprised me . He sounded ¡­ regretful ? Even if I proved to him Id never been a liar , I didnt actually expect him to ever feel bad about what hed done , how hed treated me . That just wasnt Dane . But when he looked up at me , there was definitely regret on his face . Aurora- There was a rumble , almost too low to hear . Clouds of dust shook loose from the ceiling and drifted toward the ground . Danes brows drew together , and he strode toward me . We need to leave . I turned to do exactly as hed said and walk out the door . But when I tried ¡­ I couldnt . The door was closed . Locked . The fear Id been fighting off since we got into this house started to rise up in a drowning tide . Chapter 52 This was the ce Id been trapped . This was the ce Id been abused . 3/5 This was the ce where Id been convinced , more than once , I would never see the sun again . Danc ! But when I spun back to him , he was g gone . The room was no longer empty , either . No longer dusty and disused . There were nkets on the cot . A few books were stacked on the rickety table . The tiny dresser in one corner wasnt broken , but whole , with amp on top . It was the only light in the room . It looked exactly like it had thest time Id been here . The night they gave me to Dane . No ! I turned toward the door and beat my fists against it . But it was solid . Locked . Then shadows started seeping through it . I stumbled back . All of my growth and strength in thest few years were forgotten as the shadow formed into Esther and Waylon Reed . The shadows looked exactly like them , but colorless and gray . The shadow of Esther grinned at me . Tonights the night . Are you ready ? Chapter 52 1 I started to answer , but a voice cut me of Im ready , whispered another voice , 415 There was another shadow in this room . On the bed . One that looked just like me and spoke in my voice . You remember what to do ? Esther asked . She was excited . 1 could tell from the way she stepped eagerly toward the studen version of myself and rubbed her hands in front of her . Its going to be very , very pleased . But you must always remember who you serve . The shadow me bowed my head , as if in reverent prayer , and whispered , I do . The shadow of Esther stepped forward once more . She held up a vial in her hand . Even as a shadow , the liquid in that vial swirled silvery . And what will you do , girl ? * The shadow me looked up . She was younger than I was now , and she wore a simple dress . She smirked . There was no mistaking it . The woman making that face was absolutely , positively , one hundred percent evil . I get him to leave his post . I seduce him . I bring him and Blue Ridge down . And will you ? No matter how long it takes ? Esther asked . The shadow me put a hand over her heart . No matter how long it takes . No matter if it kills us both . I will destroy Dane Montague . I swear it on the Nameless . Chapter 53 Chapter 53 AURORA My heart felt like it was drying out , crumbling to pieces in my chest . Here I was , trying to prove to Dane I was a victim ¡­ but I had said those things . Done those things . As the shadows performed . them , it was like a curtain being pulled back on my memory . Id been that hateful girl , brainwashed into thinking Dane had to be taken down . His bloodline were killers . Rogues . They had no right to the things theyd taken from us . I wanted him dead . His bloodline would end with me . No ! I screamed . Even though the shadows had been performing their y of the past as if I wasnt there , the one that looked like Esther Reed slowly turned to me . She had a wide , terrifying smile on her face . Yes , Ann , she hissed . Just like we nned . No ! I screamed . NO ! In a rush of despair and terror , I rushed at the shadows . I had to erase them . I had to make this not true . A Chapter 53 2/5 I sprinted forward , my arms swinging . Some old part of me tried . to make my ws grow , my fangs . I tried to call on my wolf . But of course , she wasnt there . Still , I ran at the shadows , swinging my arms . When my fist impacted Esthers smug smile , she burst into sharp needles of darkness . They exploded into me , cach one like a razor of ice , thousands of them biting into , me , slicing me open . NO ! Aurora ! The call was faint , but somehow close . Warm hands were on me , shaking me . For one heartbeat , the room was filled with the horrible shadows . The next , it was dark and cold , and Dane was there . He held me . Shook me . Told me to wake up . Then back to the shadows as theyughed . As Esthers voice echoed , No matter how long it takes ¡­ you will destroy him . Aurora ! Wake the fuck up ! Alpha magic wrapped around me , o me outc the dream and back into reality . The strength went out of my Chapter 53 muscles , and I copsed , sobs tearing from my chest . But I didnt hit the floor . Dane held me against his chest , his strong arms around me . One second you were fine . The next you fell to the ground and started shaking . What happened ? 3/5 I tried to push away from him , but he held onto me . He pulled me closer , so my face was buried against him . Then he wrapped both arms around me like a lover might forfort . Its all right , he said . Shh . But that made me weep harder . Had I finally convinced Dane Montague that I had always been loyal to him , only to find out in the same moment that Id been lying the whole time ? That I really was a product of the Reeds ? Just as desperate and evil as they always insisted I was ? Goddess . I had sworn to destroy him . Id sworn on something called the Nameless . The title struck ¡­ something in my memory . But when I reached for it , it faded . I didnt even know what it was , let alone why I might be swearing on it . No matter how long it takes ¡­ That evil was still inside me . Now that I had that memory back , I could feel it . Festering and ckened and rotten . Chapter 53 Dane put his hands on either side of my face and forced me to look at him . Tell me what happened . 4/5 I swallowed and gripped his hands with mine . He was still using Alpha magic . Though he couldnt outright control me , since I wasnt a member of his pack , he could still brush his mind . against mine , influence me with calm , and draw my attention like a ma to a lodestone . I ¡­ I ¡­ Take a breath , Aurora . His thumbs stroked up and down my cheeks . My body leaned against his , and I could feel how strong and warm he was in this bleak , dark ce . He was like light . Like fire . After a lifetime spent in the dark , it was no wonder I was so drawn to him . But would his fire warm me , or was I a moth pulled to me , about to be burned alive ? His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm , and I found my breathing slowing to match his . I saw some kind of vision , I choked out atst . Shadows ¡­ of the past . His eyes were deadly serious . Did you see yourself ? Yes , I- I broke off . I couldnt tell him what Id said . How utterly greedy Id sounded for his blood . I saw myself and Esther and Waylon . Only Esther talked , as usual . She told me to get ready to destroy you . It was the day they beat me . The day Chapter 53 they ¡­ 5/5 Dane took his hands away from my face and ran them through his thick , dark hair . He turned and paced away from me , then he came back . Cursing he said , I never told you . I got the recording Esther gave me analyzed . He met my gaze . I know you werent behind the Nights Truth . I know Esther lied about everything . He took my hands in his . Aurora ¡­ you were the victim . Chapter 54 it Gifts Chapter 54 Rejected ¡­ 1/5 AURORA Danes face was filled with unspoken pain . If I spend my entire life trying , I can never make up for what Ive done to you . What ? My heart was frozen . I couldnt believe he was saying this . I couldnt believe he finally believed me in the exact moment I could no longer believe in myself . How ¡­ do you know she lied ? I asked . Dane gave my hands one more squeeze , then released them . Like I said , I had the recording analyzed by a contact of mine . Its not your voice . Its a deep fake , created with other recordings they had of you and AI . I hugged myself . So , thats how she did it . I had no idea how it could sound so much like me . I guess thats it . For a long moment , we both stood there in silence . Finally , I asked , So , what does this mean ? Do you believe me about everything , now ? Everything Ive been begging you to believe for eight years ? Dane let out a slow breath and stepped toward me . Im ¡­ working through it . + Chapter 54 2/5 I stepped back . I couldnt let him touch me . I felt like my whole skin was poisoned . Like if he came anywhere near me , Id do what my shadow promised she would so long ago , and he would be destroyed . Did I care if he was ? If I was finally the one with his fate in my hands , instead of mine in his , how desperately did I want to save the man who had tried to ruin me ? TRAJAN I looked around the massive cavern and let out a low whistle . I had served Aurora for years . I was loyal to her . If shemanded it , Id die . I was her best friend , her assistant , and I would be her beta . If everyone knew everything about her , I did . Hell , I might even know more than she did , the way our closest friends often saw through the lies we told ourselves . I knew her past was dark . But even I couldnt have prepared myself for what I was seeing now . We were in an enormous cavern . So huge , you couldve about parked a cruise ship in it . The ceiling arched high above to a Chapter 54 round hole like an eye . Moonlight shone through it . 3/5 On the ground , there was a massive circle that looked like it had been painted in white paint . It was made of runes and strange geometric shapes . It reminded me of Auroras book . In the center of the circle there was a rectangr stone block that looked disturbingly like an altar . In fact , I was pretty sure thats what it was . A big , ck b made of granite with channels carved in the top . The waxy , puddled remains of melted candles I moved closer and got a nose full of rot and copper . The altar smelled like old blood . What the fuck were the Reeds doing down here ? Archer asked . Suddenly , the room rippled with cold energy . Like one pulse of a frozen heart . What was that ? the beta growled . The awful sensation of being watched prickled the back of my neck . My wolf quietly growled . But we were here looking for pages torn from that journal . Runes simr to the journal were written on the floor . As much as my instincts were screaming at me to turn and run , we couldnt leave until we searched . Chapter 54 Come on , I said . 4/5 I stepped into the room . There was a sound like distant whispers and another frozen pulse of energy . Hell no , Archer replied . Something is wrong , here , Trajan . I know you feel it . It doesnt matter . We have to search . I dont know exactly what Aurora and Dane are into with this , but they need those damn pages . Archer growled , but a secondter , he stepped into the room with me . I rolled my shoulders , but the feeling of being watched wouldnt go away . I decided to ignore it . Together , Archer and I crossed into the circle . There was another pulse of cold magic . This is feeling less and less good , Archer said . Then hurry up and look around ! I snapped . I wouldnt disappoint Aurora . Shed been through too much shit for that . I strode to the stone b . There were a few things on it . The melted candles , but also a silver bowl . I touched it , and it burned . * Chapter 54 my skin . There was something inside it , like old ash . 5/5 Pure fucking silver , I said . How would they have even used it ? I dont want to know , Archer responded . Hed found a table on the far side of the room and was poking through ss jars stacked on top . I went back to my search . I covered my hand with my sleeve and dumped the bowl on the altar . A pile of ashes fell out . And so did two bloody , folded squares of paper ,pletely unburned . My heart speeding up , I unfolded one . The writing was unmistakable . This is it , I said . I found the papers . From one of the ck holes that led out of the cavern , something inhuman started tough . Then the whole cavern started to shake as something huge and monstrous moved . Chapter 55 Chapter 55 DANE Aurora was quiet for a long time . I didnt me her . I hadnt lied to her . I was working through this . Id fought it for so long . For eight years , Id believed every single terrible thing about her I could . I had pushed her away . Hurt her on purpose . That whole time , there was always dread that lurked in the back of my mind . My greatest fear was to find out Id treated someone like a monster when theyd been innocent all along . When I was younger , I was so sure . When shede back , Id doubted . Now , I couldnt deny it any longer . I had proof that she was right. The Reeds had forced her . Framed her . What that meant for me , for her , for our children ¡­ even for Evelyn ¡­ I didnt know . Dane , she said , It doesnt matter . You know that , right ? I nced at her sharply . Of course , it matters . Chapter 55 2/5 She shook her head . No it doesnt . And it shouldnt . Whether or not you believe me ¡­ you should stay away . Trust me . Its better for you . Were business partners . Everything else is over . Whatever is in the past , its done . I stalked toward her . Do you think its that simple ? What about the children ? She flinched . I dont know . She shook her head sadly . I truly dont know . Bute on , Dane . Even if youd believed met back then , would it have changed anything ? Would you have been willing to have children with a woman you believed was a Reed ? Would it have stopped you from taking Evelyn as your mistress ? I had been about to say , yes , it would have changed things . But at her questions , I paused . She was right . At the time , I still thought she had Reed blood . And Evelyn ? Nothing would ever change the fact that she had saved my life . when we were children . That I owed her everything . There was a low , ominous rumbling from deep below . Whats that ? I asked . Aurora was looking around the room with wide eyes . When the vision had taken her earlier , Id worried . Now she was looking around like she was terrified one was going to take her again . I dont know ¡­ I remember ¡­ Then her eyes went wide . The Chapter 55 guardian . What ? 3/5 She ran past me out of the room and into the basement , toward the ce wed fallen through the floor . Aurora , wait ! I ran after her . She didnt stop . I caught up with her , grabbed her wrist , and held her back as she pulled against me . Trajan ! she called . Just then , I heard the rmed howls of two wolves , and Archers mind crashed into mine . Dane ! Theres something down here . Something big . We found the pages , and now its chasing us ! Run , I told Aurora . Get upstairs . Theres something after- Áx Two lycans burst through a gaping hole in the wall and ran for us . It was Trajan and Archer . We found them ! Trajan shouted . He lunged for Aurora and grabbed her hand , pushing something into her palm . Folded pieces of paper . Those are the pages , he panted . Now you have to run . Get out . Ill buy you time . Trajan ? Aurora looked at the folded papers in her hands with huge eyes . What- ? Chapter 55 4/5 Something moved in the darkness . I squinted through the hole the two wolves had juste through . At first , my brain couldnt wrap around it . It was too big . Like the whole of the darkness moving on its own . Then it started to push through . Some sort of giant worm made of shadows . Aurora ! Get out of here ! Trajan called in his gruff lycan voice . He turned and spun to face the thing , which screamed at him from the hole in the wall . No ! Stop ! Aurora ran toward them . You cant- ! The shadow creature shot through the hole like water from a fire hose . It went right for me . It had a stinger out , like the one it used on my grandfather . Like the one probably used on Piper . No ! Aurora threw herself in front of me . The stinger sunk into her chest . Trajan and I both shouted at once . He was on the creature in an instant . Magic jolted through me as I took on my lycan form and I was right behind him . But the creature was so fast . Neither of us could stop it from Chapter 55 5/5 getting to her . It moved like putty or slime , oozing around her legs and trapping her feet , then pulling them out from under hez . Aurora ! I called . She reached for me . Dane ! He AH ! Her cries for help turned to cries of pain . All of us tried to get to her , but it blocked us , looping a huge coil around her . The side of its body crashed into us and sent us flying . I was first to my feet , but all of us lunged . I sank my ws into it , and almost howled at the pain . It was so cold it made me feel like my fingers were frozen down to the bone just to touch it . Ahh ! Please , help me ! Aurora called again . The monster dragged her into the dark . Chapter 56 Chapter 56 DANE I burst through after her and the strange , massive monster that seemed to be made of slime like shadows that could coil and grab . Wede this far . I wasnt going to let her go now . She had jumped in front of me . Saved me . Why ? Fucking why ? It didnt matter . All that mattered was that she had , and now I had to get her back . Whatever this beast was , it was huge . I couldnt kill it alone . But I didnt have to kill it . I just had to save Aurora . I wed at the creature , gritting my teeth against the cold . It screamed and deep red ooze gushed from its side . Using my ws , I climbed over its writing coils , using every ounce of my wolf sight to search for her . I finally spotted her . Her face was pale and drawn with pain . Her eyes fell on me , and she gasped out , You have to get out of here . Her words took me by surprise . What ? The shadows want you . Your family ¡­ Chapter 56 Iler words were cut off as the creature shifted and roiled , dragging her deeper into the tunnels beneath the house . Alpha ! Archer was at my side , then Trajan . 2/5 We have to get her out , I said . Get in front of it . Slow it down . Get her out . Thats all that matters . They leapt away from me and attacked . The monster roiled and churned . I never saw any kind of head to attack , so I just kept trying to get to Aurora , using tooth and w and whatever else I could . Finally , after what seemed like forever , I reached her . She had passed out . The monster tried to wrench her away from me again , but I wasnt going to let that happen . I wed down into its coils , wrapped my arms around her , and pulled . Inch by inch , she slid free . I gathered her in my arms , crouched , and leaped free of the mass of shadows . Ive got her ! I called . I waited just long enough to see if they were alive , then I ran . It tried to follow , but as Aurora jostled in my arms , the pendant that I thought she was supposed to give Evelyn fell free from where it had been tucked beneath her shirt . It shed bright , lighting the room with a white blue light . Chapter 56 3/5 The monster screamed . Suddenly , it wasnt chasing us anymore . It was retreating . I didnt know what the hell had happened , and I didnt care . I just knew I had a chance to run , so I took it . ***** We found a way up and out of the house . Aurora was still in my arms , but she was limp . I crouched and brushed hair away from her face . I still wore my lycan form , and my hands were massive ws against her pale , delicate skin . Let me see her , Trajan barked , striding over . Archer jumped in front of us . Get . Back . The Alpha has her . Like he had her during those years they were married ? he matched Archers snarl with his own . Let go of her , Montague . You never cared for her when you had her . You have a fianc¨¦ . You dont get to start now . Theres no time for this , I snapped . Get me some light . I shrank down into my human form and ripped open the front of Auroras shirt . The shadows had stung her the way they had my grandfather . Id seen it . Darkness would be spreading from the injury , poisoning her veins . We had to get her to Evelyn . Only she could stop it . Chapter 56 4/5 Light shed on . Trajan knelt across from me . He had Auroras phone in his hand , the shlight on . The wound was there , to the right of her heart . The creature had missed it by inches . The dark , sickly coloring was already around the wound , spreading through her veins . All because it had been aiming for me , and shed stopped it . I couldnt stop my own voice from screaming why inside my head over and over and over again . She was injured . Maybe dying . We were too far from a car , too far from any kind of help this far into the wilderness . If I ran , it would still be forty minutes or more before I could get her to Evelyn , to pack healers , let alone the nearest hospital or witch who would treat shifters . Except ¡­. Trajan , shine the light here . He shifted so I could see , and I bent closer . Aurora was wearing the ne she was supposed to give Evelyn . The silvery pearl meant for the goddesss chosen . It hung near the ce the creature had gotten her ¡­ and where the pearl sat , there was no sickness spreading through her . I touched the pearl , shifting it closer to the wound . The spreading ck veins faded and seemed to fade in its wake . Chapter 57 Chapter 57 DANE I ced the pearl on top of the wound . Bright light shed again , and there was the scent of smoke and burning . I blinked , and when I could see again , the corruption was no longer livid and dark , but gray and faded . Aurora ? She still didnt wake . I lifted her . We have to get her to Blue Ridge . Now . I didnt let Aurora go until it I had toy her in a cot in the infirmary and step back so the healers could look at her . I sent Archer off to find Evelyn . I didnt bother to try and send Trajan away . I knew he wouldnt go , and now wasnt the time for a power struggle . Its not as bad as the other two , Celia said . She was one of the wolves Id sent with Piper to guard Aurora at her former home . She wore a long gray sweater that matched the soft color of her shoulder length , wavy gray hair . Chapter 57 Shes wearing some kind of amulet . It stopped the spread , I said . 2/6 These shadows were picking off my family one by one . Theyd tried to get to me . If not for Aurora , I would be in this bed . Shed saved me . Esther Reed had lied . Aurora had been telling me the truth , shed always been loyal to me . Now she was here , just as unconscious as Piper and my grandfather . The unfairness of it , plus my own disgust at myself , was enough to make me want to hit my knees and roar at the universe . Do you think shell wake up ? I asked Celia . The grandmotherly woman pressed her lips together and breathed out in a worried sigh . I dont know , Alpha . The amulet might help the others , I said . But I dont know if taking it off of Aurora will end the magic thats keeping hers from spreading . Then dont take it off , Trajan growled . Watch yourself , soldier , I snarled back . This is my territory , and my sister and grandfather are the people were talking about . If it startsing back , even for an instant , the amulet goes back on Aurora , he insisted . Chapter 57 I gave one , sharp nod . Then I leaned down , slid my hands . around behind her neck , and unsped the chain . 3/6 The ne slid off casily enough . We waited , watching to see if the darkness would return and start stretching out from her wound again . Thankfully , it didnt . The veins stretching out from the wound remained gray and unmoving . I walked the amulet over to Piper , in the next bed over , andid it on her chest where her wound was the one Evelyn had cauterized with her magical light . It didnt do anything . Frowning , I lifted it and set it on her chest again . Nothing . It was the same for my grandfather . Unhappy , I took the ne back and fastened it around Auroras neck while Trajan propped her up . What does this mean ? he asked . Why does it work on her and not them ? If I knew , Id do something about it , I growled . Dane ! Im here ! I turned to see Evelyne through the door . Archer slipped in behind her and closed it quietly . Chapter 57 4/6 She ran over to me and threw her arms around me . I froze , then patted her awkwardly on the back before stepping out of her arms . Whats wrong ? she asked . She looked at me with big eyes and rubbed the crescent birthmark on her arm the one that always reminded me how shed saved my life back when we were kids . Did I do something ? No , I said . There were things to talk about . Things to figure out . But not until we figured out how to get these three out of danger . Aurora was attacked by a monster made of shadows beneath the old Reed pack house . Evelyns eyebrows rose . She didnt look happy to hear the news , but she didnt look very worried , either . Oh ? Then I suppose she needs me to save her life . Before I could exin , she walked over to the bed and looked down . The perfect skin between her brows pinched into a frown . Whats this ? The amulet shes wearing , I said . It already stopped the spread of the curse . Evelyn crossed her arms over her chest . Then what am I even doing here ? Why did you call for me ? I still want you to do your magic . It could wake her . Chapter 57 Why ? Evelyn snapped . You seem awfully cager , Dane . 5/6 The Luna heir is necessary to get to the bottom of everything thats been going on , Trajan growled . Shes the only one who can read the journal . Evelyn huffed . I could tell from the look on Trajans face , we were going to have trouble if my fianc¨¦ kept badmouthing his mistress . Just try , I growled at Evelyn . She flinched and looked shocked . Fine . She walked forward and put her hands on Auroras chest . Light shed from her hands . When she pulled them away , nothing had changed . She already looked better than the other two . I dont know what you thought my magic would do . Im leaving . Evelyn turned on her heel and walked out of the room . EVELYN I ground down my irritation with Dane for calling me to tend Aurora . I shouldnt have reacted so badly . I knew we needed her . Chapter 57 6/6 But for thest five years , Id thought Id won . That no one could threaten my rtionship with Dane . Now that she was back ¡­ I suddenly felt like I was losing again . A noise down the hall caught my attention . I looked up ¡­ And saw my mother . I gasped . On instinct , I dove into the nearest room and hid . I thought back to ourst conversation , where I hadnt given her the money she wanted . Evie . I know you arent refusing me . You know what happens when people refuse . My breath caught in my throat . My heartbeat sped . Slowly , carefully , her footsteps approached my hiding ce . Chapter 58 Chapter 58 EVELYN I closed my eyes , certain she was about to rip open the door , find me , and punish me . Then her footsteps moved past . I breathed out in a rush . Why was she here ? Who had she tricked into letting her in to the pack house ? I pressed a hand to my mouth . Most wolves in Blue Ridge including me assumed that the Montagues were being targeted by these shadows because of Aurora . Either because she was doing it , or because it was a natural consequence of this quest for some ancient relic that she and Dane were on . Dane didnt know it , but my mother my family had great power . What if she was the reason the shadows were attacking Danes family ? But what if it wasnt Auroras fault at all , but mine ? Chapter 58 ***** 2/5 DANE I knocked on the door of Auroras suite of rooms the morning after we survived the old Broken Forest Pack house . She still wasnt awake . Someone needed to talk to the children . Almost like a house within the pack house , the suite Id given Aurora had a few bedrooms that connected to one sitting area . It made that way for visiting pack delegations . Mas Her cousin , Evander , answered the door to the suite . He didnt seem like a particrly serious man , but now his lc eyes so like Auroras were serious in his dark face . Im here to speak with the children , I said . Evander considered me for a long moment and didnt open the door any wider . Trajan told me about Aurora . Id be by her side , but I wont leave the twins . Thats a brave statement , for a man watching over my children in my territory , I growled . Evander raised his chin . You can test me if you want , Alpha , but that would make both the twins and my grandmother very unhappy . Goddess , for all their coloring waspletely different and the fact that Evander was a tall , bearded man , something about his Chapter 58 expression reminded me so much of Aurora . Have you told them ? I asked . 3/5 Evander hesitated , then shook his head . Trajan didnt sleep . I finally made him rest . He and I were going to talk about what to do when he wakes up . Ill tell them . Theyre my children . Let me in . I could tell he didnt want to , but to his credit , Evander also wasnt interested in making a scene in front of the children . He pulled the door open and stood aside so I could enter , then closed it behind me . Theyre in their room with Mrs. Jamison , he said . I walked to the bedroom and knocked softly on the door . Mrs. Jamison answered . Alpha ! she said in a bright , surprised . voice . What a surprise . The Alpha ? I heard one of the twins exim in surprise . Id like to speak with my children alone , Mrs. Jamison , I said . She looked over my shoulder to where Evander stood . He nodded . She stepped into the hall . Evander said , Im staying right outside this door . Do whatever you see fit , I said . Then I stepped inside . I could have closed the door in Evanders Chapter 58 face , but instead , I left it open a crack . 4/5 The twins were sitting on the floor . Toys were scattered around , but at the moment , they were doing a wolf puzzle on a low coffee table . Do you want to help us ? Seraphina asked . I nodded and sat next to them on the floor , surprised at thefort I felt just to be near them . Quietly , I started doing the puzzle . Tristan said , Sera , when are we seeing Mommy today ? Soon , Seraphina said . Right , Alpha ? I- I cleared my throat , not knowing how to do this . Now that I was here , I was having doubts . I didnt really want . the children associating me with terrible things . Telling them their mother was sick and we didnt know when shed wake up ¡­ they might hate me for it . But I didnt just want them to stay with me because they were my heirs . I wanted to be their father . That meant it was my job to be here in moments like this . Before I could speak to the twins , however , there was a knock on the door , sharp and demanding . I got up and opened it . Trajan stood there , looking harrowed and tired . He said , Ive just spoken to the Luna of the High Alpine Pack . Chapter 58 I raised my brows in surprise . Did you ? 5/5 Trajan folded his arms across his massive chest . Shes very displeased yourck of care with her granddaughter . If you want to keep working together , she demands our project be overseen by Alpha Holden Coleridge of the Fall Line Pack . I bared my teeth . Over my dead body will I be overseen by that idiot . Trajan shrugged . Then Im sorry Alpha our business . arrangement is over . Augusta DeVere demands the return of her granddaughter and the twins immediately . Chapter 59 Chapter 59 1/5 DANE In the end , I couldnt refuse the Luna of the High Alpine Pack . Holden and the Fall Line Pack were summoned . I went back into the room with the children . My daughter was waiting for me , watching me . Then , without warning , she stepped forward and hugged my leg . Youre sad , she said . I was speechless . I lifted her up , then settled us both by the puzzle table , where her brother still sat . He watched me suspiciously . Trajan followed me into the room . I red at him . He leaned against the wall next to the door and folded his arms across his chest . I ignored him and turned to the children . I have something to tell you . Something ¡­ Goddess , their eyes were so huge . How did people do this ? I took a breath . You two have been through a lot of scary thingstely . But Ive noticed youre very brave . Chapter 59 2/5 Tristan nodded firmly , his dark eyes never leaving my face . We arc . Seraphina said nothing , just clung to me . Her grip was so fierce , I wondered if she could sense what wasing . I have to tell you something . Its going to be another scary thing . Something we all need to be brave about , together . Last night , your Uncle Trajan and me and my beta , Archer went to a ce your Mommy used to live . She went with us . I took a breath . While we were there , we were attacked by some shadows . They tried to get me , but your Mommy ¡­ My throat felt thick , and I had to clear it . She saved my life . Tristan snorted . Of course , she did . Mommy is the bravest one of all . Yes , I said . And I need you to know , shes okay . But when she saved me , she got hurt . Their eyes went huge with rm . Tristan jumped to his feet so fast , puzzle pieces went flying everywhere . Where is she ? We need to go help her right now ! I put a hand on his shoulder , but he shrugged it off . Why are you still sitting there ? Come on ! Tristan , I said , Your mother is with my pack healers . Like I said , shes okay ¡­ but shes sleeping , and were having a hard time helping her wake up . Chapter 59 3/5 Ill help her ! Tristan said . I know exactly what to do ! Mommy always wakes up when me or Sera go into her room no matter what happens ! He was shouting . Sera trembled in my arms , thenid her so soft head against my shoulder . When I looked down at her , she had tears in her lc eyes . Id never seen a child so small cry so quietly . Alpha Dane , is Mommy going to be okay ? Alpha Dane . I wondered if that was how they thought of me , even though they knew I was their father . I hope so , I said . Were trying . I know where the healers are ! Tristan said . He charged toward the door . Trajan caught him and lifted him into the air . Let me go ! Tristan demanded , kicking his short legs . To my surprise , Trajan looked to me . Are you going to let them . see her , Alpha ? I hesitated , then nodded . If anything in the world would wake Aurora , it would be her children . ***** EVELYN I paced outside the infirmary with one hand over my rounding Chapter 59 stomach . Any time now , I should feel my baby start to move . I rubbed it worriedly . Would Dane even care , now that he had two living , healthy children ? 4/5 I gritted my teeth . I was a practical woman . I couldnt be upset at children for existing . But I could be livid at Aurora . That bitch . She had known Dane didnt want her pups . Then shed gone and had them anyway . I shouldnt be surprised , after everything Broken Forest had gone through to kill Danes family and get her married to him . She was nothing if not conniving and maniptive . Part of me wondered if this had been her n all along , but it couldnt be . If shed known she was the heir of the High Alpine Pack , she wouldnt have let Dane humiliate her all through the three years of their marriage . But if she was so willing to y tricks on Dane ¡­ maybe she was doing it to them , too . I stopped my pacing short . What if Aurora had tricked High Alpine ? It could be that the DeVeres were as much a victim of her wiles as Dane was bing . Chapter 59 5/5 I paused and rubbed my hand over my stomach again . I didnt know much about the DeVeres , but I wasnt some nobody . I had many contacts . In fact ¡­ I thought Id met a DeVere , several years ago at a filmunch party in London . I pulled out my phone and scrolled . My list of contacts was long , and it took me a while to even get to people listed under the letter D. I smiled when I found it . I knew Id been right . My thumb hovered over the name . DeVere , Lilliana . High Alpine Pack . I tapped her name and raised my phone to my ear . Hello ? came a sultry , female voice . Lilliana DeVere ? I said , smiling . Its Evelyn Bary . I have a few questions for you ¡­ Chapter 60 Chapter 60 AURORA The shadows surrounded me , drowning me . They burned away at my skin , at my soul . I couldnt see . I couldnt breathe . Thest thing I remembered seeing was Danes face , terrified but determined . And I was cold . So , so cold . Cold to my bones and my heart and the core of my spirit . I felt the ice spreading through me , turning me brittle and numb . Like trees ofce , the ice spread from the ces the shadows touched me , reaching for my chest . If it touched my heart , I knew , it would stop . Then something whispered through the night , No , this one must be preserved . She is the key to the cage . She is the flesh that frees . As fearful as I was , that voice terrified me more than anything I had ever heard before . Then something warm touched my chest . Light shed silver hot behind my lids , and even though I didnt move , I felt ¡­ lifted . Up , away from the voice . Chapter 60 Out of the terrible ce with the voice and the cold to a ce of nothing . No fear , but no safety . Ho difort , but nofort , For long time , the nothing stayed . Ihadde of , or movement , or anything . And then there was something . I was no longer cold , I was warm . I was in a bed , in a room . But I will couldnt wake . I tried reaching my hands in front of me , stumbling around until I found a wall , a door , a hatch . Some way to escape . There was nothing . The dark went on forever . This wasnt the same as the terrifying voice from before . This was softer , Marmer . Feminine . Out of thirtinct , I moved toward it . Hello ? I called . I cant see you ! I am here . No longer in my head , the voice sounded more solid . It came from a ce in front of me , not far off . I stumbled forward . My foot caught . I tripped . Fell . My hands 2 Chapter 60 crashed to the ground . 3/5 And where the hit , there was light . It ripped out in waves , silver and blue and violet . The darkness was eaten away , and I stood . I was in a quiet ce filled with natural standing stones . Trees were thick all around . Above , the night sky was crusted with stars . Before me was a woman . She looked young one moment , old the next . Then , she was ageless . Who are you ? I asked . Where am I ? The woman smiled , and it was kind . You know me , she said . And I did . Of course , I did . Every wolf knew the moon goddess . For a moment , the dream ¡­ glitched . Terror overwhelmed me , and I saw the clearing for what it was . These werent trees . They were the same shadows of ck , ropey ooze . This was no woman , but a specter of death . Do not be deceived ! someone cried from far , far away . I opened my mouth to scream ¡­ And then the dream glitched again . Back to the clearing . The fear disappeared . My memories went fuzzy . Id been afraid , but ¡­ that was back below . Where the shadows were . Chapter 60 Not here , with this woman . Who was ¡­ 4/5 Moon goddess ! I stumbled forward again and this time I fell to my knees . The coldness came back , and fear gripped my chest . Am I dead ? My children ¡­ ! Sheughed softly and came to stand before me . She bent and took my chin in her hand . Her fingers were so , so cold . You are walking the borders between , but a mistake was made . For a moment , her eyes shed like hard ice . You must not die , for you belong to me . You always have . There was something ominous about her statement . Something that made my stomach churn with unease . I need to go back , I whispered . My children ¡­ She nodded . You will go back . You will trante the book . You will unlock the prison . She smiled , and for half a second , her teeth were row after row of fangs . Fear returned , sharp and hard . I tried to pull away . No ! I- Her thumb passed over my cheek , and I calmed . How silly , to think Id seen something evil in this woman . Chapter 60 5/5 You will serve me , she said . Just like you were raised to do . Of course , goddess , I whispered . She reached down her free hand and ced it over my chest . Tendrils off oil seemed to seep from my chest into her hand . She tucked it behind her back . There . The mistake is fixed . Always remember ¡­ Her face shed into a skull with ck mes dancing in its eyes , and her voice turned to the sound of a thousand broken shards of ss screeching against each other . ¡­ you are mine . ***** I woke , screaming . A strong hand grabbed mine . I was pulled against a warm hard chest , cradled close . He whispered , Aurora ! Its all right . Im here . Chapter 61 Chapter 61 AURORA I dont know why I expected Dane , but it took my fogged brain a moment to realize the man holding me wasnt him . He wasnt quite as strong , didnt hold me quite as tightly as Dane did in the rare moments Id felt his arms around me .. I pulled back and looked up . Then I gasped . Holden ? What are you doing here ? I blinked , slowly taking in my surroundings . I was in the Blue Ridge pack house still ¡­ in the infirmary . Then it all came rushing back . The Reeds . The caves beneath the old pack house and the monster made of shadows that apparently lived inside them . Dane , in danger . And me , with every instinct I had screaming to protect him , leaping in front of him to take the blow that was meant for him . A dream lingered in my mind . At first , I was sure Id just had a nightmare ¡­ then I remembered the goddess , and that pushed everything else from my mind . Your grandmothers orders , Holden said , answering the question I almost forgot Id asked . She isnt happy with the dangers that youve faced here . She thinks Dane isnt doing enough to protect you . Blood & Silver : Rise of the Alphas Rejected ¡­ 1/5 Chapter 62 AURORA Mate ? I gasped . Dane stalked into the room . Former male , he growled . I misspoke . Something in me that had been rising popped like a balloon and copsed . I cursed myself for reacting that way . Then wondered if maybe I really was cursed , so still get butterflies for Dane after year after year after year of heartache and disappointment . Slowly , Holden eased me onto the bed and rose . You did misspeak , he growled . I dont want you in the infirmary where my vulnerable family members are lying , Dane said . Theres a certain level of treatment Im forced to give you as an Alpha , but respect that youre in my territory . Leave this room . Donte back . Holden smirked , then dropped into an exaggerated bow . As you wish . He left the room . Dane watched him go , then slowly , deliberately , he stalked over to me . Chapter 62 Youre awake . 2/5 There was something in his voice ¡­ a tension he was trying to hide from me . But Dane had never been able topletely hide his emotions . Not from me . Yes . I still felt so weak , though . Holden had helped me sit propped against the back of the bed , so at least I was upright . My fingers yed nervously across the nket over myp . I forced them to be still , then folded them calmly together . Why do you sound like my being awake is a bother for you ? Its not . His voice was gruff , and he wiped his hands across his face . The twins will be so happy . Dont worry , theyre safe and taken care of . Trajan and Evander and Mrs. Jamison are with them . And I ¡­ He paused , then shook his head . I was with them , until just now . I wanted to reassure them , but I didnt know how . I couldnt promise them things would be all right . That you would be all right . But now youre awake . I couldnt help it , my heart warmed at the sliver of vulnerability I saw in him right then . I know what its like to want tofort your children , but to not be sure things will be okay . Its terrible . But Im ¡­ d you were there . He breathed out , and it seemed like all the tension went from him . He came and sat in the chair by the bed . How are you awake when Piper and my grandfather arent ? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 3/5 I told him about the dream , the goddess , the mistake that was made . He snorted . The mistake being that the shadow wounded you instead of me ? It seems like it , I said . But did I seed in saving you ? Are you all right ? Yes . He paused . Why did you do it ? I looked down at my carefully folded hands . My veins hummed with nervous energy , and my fingers wanted to move so bad . To twitch and fiddle and distract me from the way Dane was looking at me . I dont know . It was instinct , I said , truthfully . I saw what was about to happen and I couldnt stand the thought of you ¡­ I cut off and swallowed . But Im d youre okay . Dane let out a quiet breath and leaned forward , so his elbows were on his knees . Ive had some time to think about the things Ive learned . That you werent working for the Reeds all that time . To my shock and rising horror , he reached out and grasped my hand . My small , pale palm trembled against his . Dane , you shouldnt- No , his voice was harsh . I have to . Aurora , Ive done terrible things to you . For years , Ive caused you nothing but pain . At the Chapter 62 time , I thought you deserved to suffer the way I had . But you were innocent . 4/5 I closed my eyes . Tears burned behind my lids and threatened to fall . It felt like the guilt would eat me alive . Dont say this . Not now . His hand tightened around mine . I have to . Im ¡­ not always a good man . I can be a ruthless bastard when I have to . But Ive always tried to keep one rule : dont harm the innocent . Honor , I whispered . If thats what you want to call it . His voice was just as quiet as mine . I was so certain of myself . But it turns out , I dont always know who the innocent are . Not even when theyre right in front of me , telling me , for years . He tugged my hand , and I was forced to look up at him . What I saw in his face , the tenderness there ¡­ A fist closed around my heart . I couldnt breathe . You didnt deserve any of it . Words can never make up for what Ive done to you , but Im sorry . Dane- But he didnt stop speaking . He drew me closer , until my hand was pressed against his heart . Until he could lean his forehead against mine , the way Holden had a moment ago . I will spend the rest of my life trying to make up for what Ive done . I want ¡­ Chapter 63 Chapter 63 DANE I wanted to kiss her . I craved her lips , her body , her skin . Every time Id kissed her before had been vengeful , hateful . Or under the influence of Nights Truth . Never , even as my wife , had I kissed her like a woman I might ¡­ I cut off the thought and pulled away . I cleared my throat . Dane ? Aurora looked dazed . She lifted a hand , like shed reach for me , then let it drop again . What do you want ? I let out a breath . I couldnt kiss her like that when I was still engaged to Evelyn . I should go . Inside , I ridiculed myself for my own hypocrisy . Id kissed Evelyn and more when I was still married to Aurora before . But my heart had never belonged to her , and she had known it . Evelyn thought I was hers . She thought I would start to love her again . That we would marry . Through my mental bond , I sent word to Archer that she was Chapter 63 2/5 awake , but not Piper or my grandfather . Tell Trajan . Have him bring the children right away . Shell want to see them . Aurora called my name again , but I left the room . Evelyn had saved my life when we were children . She was pregnant with my child . Aurora had saved my life , too . Shed given birth to my children . She had been my wife . Had tried to love me , even when I refused to be a true husband and mate to her . Now that I knew the truth , there was no reason to deny it any longer . I wanted Aurora . I had been a victim of the Reeds , but so had she . For her entire life . Innocent . But I was going to break things off with Evelyn before I took another step . Everything else ¡­ we could work out after that . ***** I found Evelyn in the conservatory on the southern side of the mansion . The ss room was filled with nts , and the sun filled it with light . She sat curled up on a chaise lounge , reading a book . I went and Chapter 63 sat on the end . We have to talk , I said . 3/5 Slowly , Evelyn lowered her book . One of her hands went over her slightly rounded belly . In a voice much calmer than I expected , she said , I dont like your tone , Dane Montague . I breathed out slowly . Id beenmitted to Evelyn for so long . out of emotion , then out of duty . Thest time I tried to end things , she refused . With no one in my life to love , I had let her get away with it . Now , though . I couldnt let this go on . Were done , Evelyn , I said . For real this time . She plopped her book face down in herp . What the hell are you going on about ? Im pregnant with your child . We arent done . I told youst year I didnt want to do this anymore . You refused to listen . You were just going through a stressful time , she said . You still are . Dane , youre talking crazy . I rose . Were done . This is because of that bitch , Aurora , isnt it ? Tears filled Evelyns voice . What happened ? Did she do something to you Chapter 63 4/5 in that pack house ? Dane , how can you leave me for her after all this time ? After everything I ¡­ She broke off into quiet sobs , then mped one hand around the crescent moon birthmark , which was how I had identified her as the little girl who saved me when the Reeds kidnapped me as a child . She saved my life , too , I growled . I found new evidence that shes always been innocent . Shes also the mother of my children . She was my wife , and I never gave her a chance . Do you think shell want you ? Evelyn cried . She got to her feet . Im having your child Dane . So what if she did ? Shes the Luna heir of some massive pack . She has somewhere to go . A ce to be in the world that isnt by your side . I dont . How can you abandon me like this ? Her words cut into my heart . You dont have to leave . You can still be a member of Blue Ridge . Ill raise my child with you . I will always take care of you . But I wont be with you . Even if Aurora doesnt want me , its time we end this . She burst into tears for real , wailing loudly . She came to me , and it was habit to open my arms , pull her in , hold her andfort her . I hated what I had to do . But if we didnt end this , I would still give in to my cravings for Aurora , and that would only betray Evelyn more . I pulled away from her , even though she tried to cling to me . Chapter 63 5/5 Its better this way . Liar ! You selfish bastard ! she shouted . Then she pressed both hands to her mouth and whispered in a heartbroken voice , Dont do this . Its done , I said . Were over . I expect your things to be out of my room by tonight . I turned to go , and Archer , my beta , emerged from the shadows of the doorway . His face was dead serious . Alpha , he growled , You may want to rethink what youre saying . Aurora is going to betray you with Holden Coleridge and the Fall Line Pack . Chapter 64 Chapter 64 AURORA Shortly after Dane left , the twins came . I spent an hour with them and my own pack members , so happy to be alive and to see them . Then the healers came and said Dane had ordered that I be moved to a different room . It wasnt in my suite with my pack members . I protested , but they said it was temporary , so the healers could visit me more easily until I recovered and so I could rest without too much interruption . Hopefully in a day or two I could return to my normal room . So , I went . The room was nice . It had a window that looked out over the forest , and the afternoon sun spilled in , warming it . I wasnt expecting Dane to slip inside . Half asleep as I was , I didnt even know he was there until he shifted , and the chair by the bed creaked beneath his weight . I sat up , and immediately I was dizzy . I leaned against the headboard . Dane ! He watched me with a serious expression . My beta thinks youre going to betray me to Holden and Fall Line . He said I shouldnt trust you . Chapter 64 2/6 Fear quickened my heart . Did Archer somehow know about the conversation Id had with Holden ? How could that be ? I have no ns to betray you , I said truthfully . Then I waited , watching . Because in all the years Id known him , Dane had never believed me . But slowly , he nodded . Im going to trust you . I think , after all these years , you deserve it . That made me feel sick all over again , because I didnt . I knew I didnt . Tell him , something in me whispered . Tell him about your past . Let it alle out . Bepletely honest . That way he knows , and none of this can haunt you anymore . But he had just said he trusted me , and I wasnt willing to lose this moment . Not yet . I ended things with Evelyn , Dane said abruptly . At first , his words sounded so foreign to me , I couldnt understand them . Then when I did , I didnt believe them . There was no way . No way he would end the rtionship that had gued me for the better part of a decade . You ¡­ what ? Chapter 64 3/6 His gaze was steady . I dont love her . I dont want her . I havent for a long time . After the Nights Truth , all of us knew it . But her child ¡­ bit back those words . Id heard her in the hall with someone , I was mostly certain ¡­ even though since what had happened in my old bedroom , I wasnt sure if my own memories were to be believed . Lying to Dane about who the father of her child was would be too low , even for Evelyn . Wouldnt it ? You have my children , too , Danes voice was rough . He moved and sat on the edge of the bed , facing me . For years , I thought I owed her . But now I owe you just as much or more . Tentatively , he touched my cheek . When I found you in the woods , swore to myself I would protect you . Then I became your greatest enemy . Maybe its time to go back to my original promise . He leaned forward and softly , tenderly , he kissed me . At first , it was hardly more of a brush of his lips against mine . I knew I should hold back . My past wasnt as simple as I used to think . What if this all went wrong ? What if I was a danger to him , and Chapter 64 hurt him again ? 4/6 But I had never been able to resist when he touched me , and when I exhaled and melted against him , he deepened the kiss . His arms went around me , pulling me close , trapping my arms against his hard chest . One of his hands tangled in my hair , cradling my head . The other wrapped low around my back and crushed me against him . I have fought wanting you for so long , he whispered against my lips . For years , I hated myself for wanting you . But I wanted you all the same . And if you really were a victim of the Nights Truth , like I was , you want me , too . I shuddered , because as much as I wanted to deny him , he already knew he was right . He had ended things with Evelyn . Maybe now , maybe this time , he really , truly , could be mine . He explored my lips for a long time , so gentle and tender it felt heartbreaking . I closed my eyes , and warm tears trailed onto my cheeks . Id wanted this for so , so long . He kissed the tears , his own breathing unsteady , but his hands and mouth never wavering as he explored my face with lips and fingertips . He moved to my forehead , then my nose , then my checks , then my jaw . When he got to the sensitive skin of my neck , I gasped . I Chapter 64 wrapped my arms around his and tilted my head back to give him easier ess . Dane ¡­ please ¡­ 5/6 With a rumbling sound like a growl , he dipped his head lower . Hed never taken this much time with me . Never ¡­ loved me in this way . If I was dangerous for him , I should push him away . But how was I ever supposed to let this go ? There was a sharp ringing at the side of my bed . He pulled back long enough to nce at the source of the noise : my phone , ringing on the bedside table . Turn it off , he growled . But I was already pushing him away . I grabbed the phone and answered , hoping my voice didnt sound too breathy as I said , Hello , grandmother . What can I do for you today ? Aurora , she snapped . Your cousin , Lilliana , has arranged a marriage with a very powerful Alpha . Im pleased with her . You , on the other hand , seem to be struggling to find one simple relic . Bul- She cut me off . Silence . Im displeased with you , and Im tired of wasting our resources . If you dont return to Europe now , Im giving the title of Luna heir back to your cousin , and you are going to lose everything . Chapter 65 Chapter 65 AURORA No ! I mped my teeth over whatever else I was about to say . One thing Id learned in thest five years was that Augusta DeVere loved when I was imperious ¡­ to everyone except her . Excuse me ? she snapped . I gave you an order , you ungrateful pup . Remember , I own everything in your life . You will obey me , or I will take it all away . Dane still sat close to me on the bed . He sat back , watching me . Then , to my shock , he took my hand in his and squeezed . After so long thinking of him as someone who hated me , I was so surprised , by the reassurance , I almost pulled away . But his hand felt so good around mine . I squeezed back . Of course , Ill obey you grandmother ¡­ Dane scowled . I wasnt sure if it was because he didnt like to hear me swear obedience to someone , or if he didnt like that the someone wasnt him . ¡­ but I think you may have been deceived about how much progress Im making here . Weve already uncovered one of the three chosen of the goddess . Plus , we found the missing pages of the ancient book that should uncover the other two . Chapter 65 2/4 There are three ? she said in surprise . Aurora , I had no idea . Why havent you been updating me more often ? Im sorry , I was going to , but then my injury ¡­ I waited for my grandmothers warmth to return . It didnt . However , her voice wasnt as cold as it had been at first . Well . I suppose under the circumstances , it would be a waste to pull out the resources weve already invested . Thats exactly what I was thinking , I said , relief flooding me . Weve already sunk enough cost into this that its worth continuing a little longer . Hm , she said . A little longer . I wont let the fact that Ive already spent some money on this force my hand into spending more , however . You have your cut of the packs profits for this month in your bank ount . But Im tired of waiting , and of you putting those heirs of mine at risk . I want the relic , Aurora , and I want it soon . Youll have it soon , I said , relieved she wasnt insisting wee back today . In under a month , Augusta dered . My stomach flipped over . One month ? Its possible grandmother , but surely two or three months ¡­ Chapter 65 3/4 One , she barked . Relic or not , I want every member of the High Alpine Pack including those children on a flight home . My hand tightened around the phone . Dane sat next to me . With his keen wolf cars , there was no way he couldnt hear every word my grandmother said . He didnt break eye contact with me as I took a careful breath and said , Of course , grandmother . Good . Make it happen . Goodbye . With that , she hung up . A rumble emanated from Danes chest . You arent taking my children away from me . I closed my eyes . Theyre yours , but theyre also mine , and through me , theyre members of High Alpine . Thats their pack . I im them . Ill make them part of Blue Ridge . My eyes flew open , and I put a hand on his chest . Dont . Just ¡­ wait . Give me time . Augusta cares more about whats good for High Alpine Pack then how happy my our children are . Dont be like her , Dane . We have to put our childrens happiness first . The muscles in his jaw worked , but he nodded . I wont fly off the handle , and I wont im them for my pack just yet. But this has to happen , Aurora . Im not letting them go . I rubbed my temples . I had always looked out for the twins , and Chapter 65 4/4 I wouldnt stop now . But this was a bridge we could cross when we came to it . It wasnt worth fighting Dane or my grandmother over right at this moment . I had to change the subject . We have a much tighter timeline . than I had originally nned , I said . I was hoping for weeks with those two pages before we made another move , if not months . Trantion is so tricky . Getting it right cant be rushed . Dane grunted . We can make it happen in a month . Maybe thats for the best we wont be able to be as careful , but it also means there will be less time for outsiders to find out what were doing . and interfere . We need to meet with everyone , I said . Give me an hour , Dane said . Ill make it happen . And when the meeting is over ¡­ I looked at him curiously . When its over ? He lifted my hands and pressed my knuckles to his lips . In a move that made heat pool between my legs , he slid the tip of his tongue between my first and middle fingers in a hot , suggestive stroke . Have dinner with me . Then stay the night . Weve waited long enough . Say yes . Chapter 66 Chapter 66 AURORA Exhaling a shaking breath as he stroke between my fingers with his tongue again , I let my head fall back and said , Yes . Nothing could stop us from being together now . Except ¡­ myself . ***** EVELYN I paced my room , fuming . Dane thought he could end things with me so easily ? When Id spent years of my life ensuring he was mine ? That the life I wanted would be mine and stay mine? When I was the chosen of the goddess ? Archer had even told Dane that he saw Aurora deep in conversation with Holden Coleridge , and it was no secret that Auroras Luna grandmother preferred Fall Line to Blue Ridge . The only reason she deigned to speak to such a young pack was because the relic was supposedly hidden on territory Dane controlled . Chapter 66 He was a fool . I was going to prove to him that he was a fool . 2/6 A quiet knock sounded on my door . I gritted my teeth , then forced a smile onto my face , smoothed my skirt , and tossed back my hair . Never let anyone see you off bnce . Never let anyone see you uncertain . Lessons my mother taught me . Horrible as she was , they served me well as an actress , and would serve me well now . I opened the door . Archer stood there . He looked so serious . It was usually one of the things I loved about him . He wasnt arrogant like the Alphas that buzzed around me and had since I was a girl . He wasnt fake like people in LA . He was the kind of man who listened , then quietly got things . done . A rare kind of man . One I loved , in my own way . But I had certain needs , and they were needs only a rich man- an Alpha could supply . Money . Influence . Power . Id spent my childhood without any of those things , and I was never going back . I know I shouldnt be here- he started . Chapter 66 3/6 Come in . I nced around the hall to make sure no one was watching , then I let him inside . As soon as the door was closed , I threw myself at him and started to cry . He held me in his arms , gently rocking me back and forth . Evie , he whispered . Only Archer and my mother ever called me that . I worked so hard , I sobbed . I spent so long making sure he had what he wanted while I denied myself everything . All he had to give me was a permanent ce at his side . Why does he hate me , Archer ? The man holding me sighed deeply . He doesnt hate you . Doesnt he remember what he owes me ? I pulled back and put my fingers over the crescent moon shape on my arm . A shape that wasnt a birthmark ¡­ but a tattoo . One designed to look exactly like the birthmark on the girl who had saved Danes life as a child . I was not that girl . But even Archer didnt know that . Hell , the woman whod been that girl didnt even know it . The only people who did were me and my mother . Chapter 66 4/6 Maybe this is for the best . Archers voice rumbled through his chest . I shoved back from him and red . What could you possibly be talking about ? Dane is my meal ticket our meal ticket ! Archer bared his teeth , and I stepped back . He let me get away with anything ¡­ Except badmouthing his Alpha . Even when Dane was being insufferable . Sorry , I muttered , even though I wasnt . I forced more tears into my eyes and made my voice waver . Im just so upset . What about this could be a good thing ? Archer folded his arms across his chest and gave me a stern look . Turn off the fake waterworks . You know they dont work on me . I gave a little huff of a sigh and folded my own arms , but I stopped fake crying . Archer might indulge me , but one thing I liked about him was that he could also see through me . That was what made him stand out above the other men . If only he was an Alpha ¡­ and a billionaire . Then hed be perfect . Archer walked to my window and looked out over the packnds . You know why this is for the best . Its not even his child , Evie . Its mine . Youve already got everything you need from him and more . Fame . Wealth . Status . Even the protection of the A Chapter 66 pack . Take it as a win and let him go . Be with me . 5/6 Everything I need ? I snapped , striding over to stand next to him . I smacked him on the shoulder so he would turn and look at me . And what happens when this child is born ? What happens if he ever finds out it isnt his ? Worse , what if he finds out its yours ? Hell kill us for the betrayal . Archers face turned morose . Hell kill me . Not you . My heart seized at the thought of Archer dying . I couldnt handle it , so I pushed it out of my mind . What about me ? Ill be exiled . Alone with his child ¡­ Just like Aurora had been . But I was no secret Old World princess . I knew exactly who my family was : no one . Not in any way that mattered . Archer growled and grabbed my shoulders . Stop it . Youre better than this . I know theres more to you than some shallow bitch who craves power and the attention of men like Dane . At the look on his face , the need in his eyes need for me guilt bit into my heart with sharp teeth . Once upon a time , Id been like he said . A good person . I tried to do what was right . I was kind , giving , selfless . Then my mother had shoved me into Danes path , and Id discovered how much better life could be than starving in squalor . I couldnt lose it . I was no one if I wasnt with Dane , and that terrified me . Chapter 66 I shook Archer off . I couldnt bear for him to look at me with those sad , serious eyes anymore . I strode to the door . Where are you going ? he demanded . Dane wants the important members of the pack to gather for a meeting . 6/6 Then he wont want me , I retorted . Im going to talk to someone who can fix this . Softening , I gave him a small smile over my shoulder . Come back after the meeting . Its been a while ¡­ I want you to hold me . I want to be with you . Archer closed his eyes , looking tortured , but he nodded . I opened the door and marched into the hallway . If there was anyone who could remove Aurora from Danes life , it was my mother . It looked like she was going to get the money she wanted from me , after all . Chapter 67 Chapter 67 DANE 1/5 I sent out a call through the pack bond . Within the hour , as Id asked , the senior members of my pack were gathered in one of the conference rooms in the pack house . Aurora , Trajan , and Evander were there , as well . As was Holden Coleridge . I masked my irritation at having him here . After the threats from Auroras grandmother , he was a necessary evil . Once we got what we were after , Augusta DeVere wouldnt give a shit about Fall Line anymore . Blue Ridge would be the only ally she needed . We sat down around the table . Aurora was to my right , Archer to my left . The rest of the senior members of my pack were seated around the table , with lesser members standing to the back . Blue Ridge had over two hundred members no single conference room would hold us all . But I still wanted to keep what I could on a rtively need to know basis , and these were the people I wanted to know . While everyone was still talking , I turned to my beta . Archer , I know youre not happy about how I ended things with Evelyn . Chapter 67 She might not be with me anymore , but shes still the chosen of the 2/5 goddess , and shes still your responsibility to protect . At least until we find the relic and get through all of this . Archers face was almost too neutral and still as he nodded . Of course , Alpha . Ill make sure no harmes to her . With that taken care of , I called the meeting to order . I stood , and the room immediately fell silent . Theres been a lot of unrest in thest several weeks , I said , meeting the eyes of people around the table one by one . Unrest ? Holden snorted . Thats what youd call everything thats happened since the g ? I locked gazes with Holden and stared silently until he looked away . He never did have the guts to challenge me directly . Ive let you all in on some things here and there . You know our High Alpine allies havee here , that theyre helping us do something magical. You know the goddess chose Evelyn , but I havent exined what for . I nced around . Evelyn wasnt in the room , but I didnt me her . It was probably better without her here . I didnt trust her not to make this about her or make a scene . What are we looking for ? asked ra , a grandmotherly woman with snowy white hair . She was one of the pack elders . Chapter 67 3/5 I nced at Aurora , and she nodded . A relic . Something so ancient it doesnt even have a name . We all know how bloody the rtions between the packs can be sometimes . This could help us establish peace . I nodded . But there were other reasons I knew we needed to be the wolves who unearthed this . With a relic that allowed us to use magic , we could bring peace . Other wolves would just bring more bloodshed . I imagined Broken Forest or Hundred Lakes getting ahold of the relic and shuddered . I wasnt even certain if I wanted to share power with High Alpine . Augusta DeVere , by all ounts , was an old witch . But if Aurora were Luna , maybe it would be different . Maybe we could unite our packs . Be two branches of onerger pack that spanned two continents . The n from here is straightforward . There are two more ceremonies , two more chosen . We grant them the power of the goddess . Then were ready to free the relic , I said . Where is this relic ? ra asked . Up in some of the most ancient parts of the forest , on the mountain . Its surrounded by protections that havent allowed us to get close so far . But once we have all the chosen , that should be possible . Chapter 67 4/5 Will it be likest time ? When we have the whole pack in the circle ? someone asked . Yes . All of Blue Ridge , plus our representatives from High Alpine , I said . No ! The voice came from the back of the room . Evelyn pushed through the crowd and red at me . She pointed a shaking finger at Aurora . She cant be there . As the only current chosen of the goddess , I wont allow it ! The goddess doesnt want her there ! I bared my teeth and barely stifled a growl . And why do you think that is ? Because , Evelyn dered so theatrically I wanted to roll my eyes . Shes going to join forces with the Fall Line Pack and steal it ! A gasp went through the room . I opened my mouth to dismiss her words out of hand , but then Archer , my steady , trusted beta stood . Shes right . We cant let Aurora DeVere be part of this . Alpha , if you wont listen to me , listen to the rest of your pack . As I looked around , everyone nodded . Chapter 68 Chapter 68 AURORA My stomach clenched as I looked around at the Blue Ridge wolves . My heartbeat kicked into high gear . There was no way he could know what Holden had suggested . No. Way . And even if he did , he couldnt have proof . I had to take control of this situation . Around me , the Blue Ridge wolves grew more and more tense as silent second passed . None of them stood up for me . I wasnt surprised . None of them had stood up for me years ago . To them , I was always Broken Forest . A murderer . The enemy . Calling on everything Id learned during thest five years , I rose . I kept my chin high and rose to my feet . I gave them all an icy re , especially the beta . Id hardly exchanged two words with Archer . I didnt know why he suddenly wanted toe after me now . Maybe he really didnt trust me . I didnt care . I wasnt going to let him speak to me this way . Holden started to rise . To my surprise , so did Dane . Was he actually about to defend me ? Chapter 68 But I held up my hand , stopping them both . If the beta has a problem with me , let him speak his mind . Archers mouth was an unsmiling line . I have . And do you have any proof ? I saw you speaking . 2/5 You saw me speaking to a person Ive been , friends with for four years and one of my packs greatest allies here in the States ? I asked , arching a brow . At the same time , I suppressed quiet worry . Damn it . Could he have overheard us ? Or was he just making the most obvious guess . I decided to take a gamble : he was making a guess . As long as I stuck to my story , nothing he said or did would amount to proof . I could still turn this my way . I felt a little dirty doing it , even though I hadnt done anything wrong . I would honor the original deal Id made . But Holden had done something wrong in suggesting it . Something that could lead to war between the two strongest packs in the South . One corner of my mouth curved in a sardonic little smile . Youre right , beta , I did have a conversation with Alpha Coleridge . He was there when I woke up in the infirmary . Chapter 68 3/5 I took a slow , easy step toward Archer , then another . However , what youre suggesting could lead to bloodshed and war . Either you misunderstood what you saw , or youre making up a lie because you want war . Which is it ? His Adams apple bobbed as he swallowed . He tried to hide it , but I saw . Of course , I dont want war , he said through gritted teeth . I got close , lifting my chin higher so I looked down my nose at him . Then I suggest you back . Down . Beta . Archers whole body was tight . But after a moment , he took a scal . Archer ! Evelyn snapped . She strode up to the front of the room . I stepped in front of her . I was a little taller than her , so I looked down . You are speaking out of turn . Go back with the others and sit down . Her jaw dropped . Even when I was Dancs wife and she was his mistress , Id never dared to speak to her that way . You wolfless whore ! she shricked . She drew back her hand to p me . She had a wolf . I didnt . Any blow from her would sent my head spinning , but I didnt have time to dodge . I closed my eyes . Chapter 68 There was a loud smack of flesh against flesh . But not from her hand on my face . I opened my eyes and looked . 4/5 Dane stood a little behind me , leaning over , his body sheltering mine . He had caught Evelyns hand before it could touch me . He red down at her with pure rage , his body shaking with restraint . He growled , You will obey the Luna heir . He looked out on his own pack . Magic rose in the room like a tide the strength of his Alpha power so strong I felt like I could drown in it . You will all respect the Luna heir , or you will be exiled from this pack . He gave a little shove as he released Evelyns hand . She stumbled back . Archer was there in a sh . He caught her . There was something about his hand at her waist the way his fingers spread and pressed into her . It was ¡­ possessive . My eyes widened . Was Archer the father of Evelyns child ? It didnt seem possible . Dane couldnt be betrayed so deeply . Not by his own beta ! Chapter 68 5/5 Dane was still close behind me . He hovered for a moment , then stepped back . He addressed the wolves in the room . Youre dismissed . If I have an individual job for you Ill let you know . Otherwise , prepare yourselves . The ceremonies will be held soon . The wolves all filed out of the room . Evelyn wasst . The re she gave me was pure hatred .. When they were all gone , I moved to follow , But Dane caught my wrist . He squeezed and turned me back to face him . There was tension in his face . Tension like Id rarely seen . Worry and guilt squeezed my chest . My breathing quickened . Could he know that I had lied to him , and to all his wolves ? That Archer was right about it all ? Aurora , he said , his voice low , There is something I have to know . Chapter 69 Chapter 69 AURORA 1/5 I swallowed hard . What is it ? . He leaned in . Do you want to keep doing this ? My breath shuddered out of my chest . I dont know what I was expecting , but it wasnt this . This ? I asked . He gestured at the doors the wolves had just left through . This . Working with us . Ive failed to protect you . Ive used you of terrible things . Now my pack turns on you . Through it all , you have a poise and grace Ive never seen . Warmth started in my chest . I didnt want to fall for him again . Id spent so many years getting over Dane Montague . But when he spoke to me like this ¡­ tenderly . I could defend myself day in and day out against his anger . His disdain . I had no defense when he looked at me like this . Like he cared for me . Im all right , I said . Even though I wasnt all right . But for Chapter 69 once , it wasnt because of him or anything hed done . It was because of me ¡­ and what I might do to him . What if I got my memories back ? What if I became the evil woman whod written that journal ? Who wanted him dead ? Who served something unknown and dark ? 2/5 Danes eyes flicked across my face , light as butterfly kisses . His brows drew together . Youre holding something back from me . My cheeks heated . Hed never been able to read me before . But maybe that wasnt because he couldnt ¡­ it was because he chose not to . Now that he was choosing to see me , I didnt know if I could hide anything from him. Im okay , I said . Okay isnt good enough . But I suppose it leaves me room to make you feel ¡­ his eyes darkened and dropped to my lips , and instead of finishing his sentence , he kissed me . This was no gentle kiss . It was hard and passionate and desperate . Like hed been waiting all this time , hating every second he wasnt touching me . I gasped as he cupped my ass and lifted me , so I was sitting on the conference table . A hand braced against my ass kept me pressed hard against him as he devoured me , possessed me with lips and tongue and teeth . Chapter 69 First my mouth , then my jaw . He tangled a hand in my hair , pulling my head back and forcing me to arch into him . 3/5 He wrapped my legs around his hips , and I groaned as I felt him harden , his cock pressed against my aching sex . I moaned , and he answered with a satisfied growl . Moan for again . Dane , I gasped as his mouth moved down , my neck to my corbone . Goddess , you taste so good , he breathed . I want to taste the sweetest part of you . I want to hear you scream in pleasure before we leave this room . me He paused in his exploration of my corbone and his eyes met mine . They were hot , but serious . Do you want that ? My mouth on you until youe ? He tilted his head down , his gaze intensifying . I can never change what Ive done in the past . But let me start to bnce the scales . Let me make you feel good . I breathed in slowly . Say no , Imanded myself . Dont let him get closer to you . Dont fall in love with him again . But when I spoke , the word that came out wasnt know . It was a breathless , longing , Yes . He stood me up and yanked my skirt up to my hips , then hooked his first fingers in either side of my underwear and yanked it Chapter 69 down . 4/5 When it didnte down fast enough for his taste , he shredded it as easily as if it were paper . Ill buy you more , he said . Then he sat me back on the table , the wood cool against my bare ass . He had me nt one foot on the floor and put the other over his shoulder . Gently , he ran his fingertips over the skin of my inner thighs . His thumb gently circled a small mole so close to the crease where my thighs met my hips it shot pleasure straight to my core . If his touch did this much to me , I wasnt going to survive this . I was going to melt right into this table . This is a ce I should know well , he whispered , kissing the inside of my knee . He worked his way up ; nting kisses every few inches . Eight years , we could have been together . Eight years , I couldve been exploring you like this . But what I didnt do then , Ill make up to you now . He kissed higher . I wanted to let my head fall back , but when I did , he bit me lightly . I jumped a little , but his big hands held me firmly in ce . Chapter 69 Watch me . I want you to see when I put my mouth on you . I want you to understand how much I enjoy tasting you . 5/5 I was already a wet , whimpering mess for him . I wanted to feel him between my legs . His mouth , his fingers , his cock . Anything to relieve the ache . But ¡­. Dane , were in a conference room . Anyone who wants to speak with you could walk in at any moment . Anyone could see ¡­ Let them . You were my mate once . Let them see me im you again . im ? I gasped . He couldnt mean what I thought he did . Dane ¡­ Chapter 70 Chapter 70 1/4 AURORA He kissed his way farther up my thigh . I wont mark you , he said . I know things are tooplicated . right now for that . I breathed out a sigh of relief , even though a foolish part of me wanted ¡­ No. Things really were tooplicated . We both had responsibilities . Separate interests . Separate ces we called home . Plus , I had to think about the children . If I were to allow him in our lives , and then things between us went sour again ¡­ Dane spread my knees , making room for his broad shoulders . and opening me wide . And then all thought was driven from my mind as he kissed my sex , and his tongue found my clit . Ah ! I moaned and grabbed his shoulders , then slid my hands . up to tangle my fingers in his hair . Dane made a satisfied sound and slid his tongue down my slit , tasting all of me before returning to the needy bundle of nerves Chapter 70 at the apex of my thighs again . 2/4 His touch was like fire , and I was melting ice . I suddenly didnt care if someone walked in on us . I wanted him to turn me to liquid pleasure on this conference table . Then with my legs still shaking with pleasure I wanted him to bend me over the table and drive deep inside over and over and- Then there was a loud knock , and a voice came through the conference room door . Alpha ? Fuck ! Dane pulled back . From his ce on his knees , he looked up at me . His dark eyes were fogged with lust . Alpha , I just wanted to let you know the dinner you wanted prepared is ready . Well serve it in your room shortly , like you asked . For a moment , Dane looked like he was going to ignore the interruption and dive right back in . But then he rose . He licked his lips , then wiped the back of his hand across his mouth . He offered me his hand . Usually , his appearance was immacte . But now he looked sexy and rumpled . Especially his hair where Id threaded my fingers through the silken soft strands . I ced my palm delicately over his . It looked so small inparison . His long fingers closed over mine , and he tugged me off the table to lean against his chest . He kissed me , and I could feel how satisfied he was when I Chapter 70 tasted myself on him . 3/4 I am going to feed you , he said , his voice low , and then I am going to fuck you all night long . ***** We ate dinner in the sitting room . It was the outermost room in Danes suite of rooms , with two chairs and a small table in front of the firece . It waste summer , and too hot for a fire , but I could imagine how cozy a spot like this would be when it got cold . The chairs were broad andfortable , and I could see us here with the twins in the evenings , reading to them before bed or just being together as a family . Fear rose up to strangle that thought before I let it get too far . I was thinking too far forward , too fast . Awakening hopes Id put to sleep years ago . Hopes that were better off staying asleep , hidden deep in the darkest corners of my mind . Dane and I were business partners . We could possibly be co parents , if he didnt turn custody of the children into a battle . We could never be more . The dinner Dane had asked for was one of the most delicious Id ever tasted . I told him so , and he smiled . A rogue came to me a few years ago a chef . He was a decent man and proved himself , so I made him part of my pack . Best decision Ive ever made . Chapter 70 4/4 I nodded and savored thest of my meal . We hadnt taken our eyes off each other for the entire meal , devouring each other with our eyes as we ate our food . I couldnt stop wondering when he was going to rise and stalk over to me with all that dark need in his eyes . As I watched , he gripped the table with both hands , his knuckles turning white . Keep looking at me with that much hunger , and Ill throw this table across the room and haye you in that chair . My breath caught , because he really sounded like he would . In all the years Id dreamed of this , I had never evene close to imagining how good it would feel just to have him want me . It made it difficult to keep my wits about me . I knew I shouldnt indulge this but ¡­ Maybe I could put my fear of my own darkness aside and know what it was like to be truly loved by him . Just once . Just then , the door flew open . My heart leapt into my throat as both the twins darted in . Mommy , help ! Chapter 71 Chapter 71 DANE What is it ? What happened ? The idea of my children being in danger ignited instant rage in me . I would shred anything or anyone who dared to threaten them . Or their mother . I was out of my chair so fast , the twins froze and looked at met with identical expressions of terror on their faces . Seraphina darted behind her brother . Tristan squared up with me like he was a man ten times the size of the four year old he was . Nothing ! We just havent seen our mommy in forever and Evander said she was in here , so we came to see her . Aurora pressed a hand over her mouth , clearly hiding augh . Its nerve wracking , isnt it ? she asked as I sat down again . Then she sighed . At least Im no longer the only one who will be so paranoid all the time . Your guards arent ? I growled . I was still unsettled from the moment Id thought the twins in danger . My reaction was pure instinct , deep and so profound I couldnt have stopped myself if Id tried . Trajan is too steady for me to call paranoid , she said with a Chapter 71 2/5 smile as she opened her arms and both twins climbed into herp . Evander ¡­ maybe . But hes good at masking fear with humor . I grunted . Her bodyguard hardly spoke , and her cousin was always guarding the children , even though they were under the protection of Blue Ridge , now . Aurora addressed the twins . What are you two doing here ? Youre supposed to be in bed . Thats why we need help , Seraphina said with a mischievous smile . Mrs. Jamison and Cousin Evander are trying to make us brush our teeth . Her seriousness caught me by surprise , and I let out an unintentionalugh . Tristan red at me . He was obviously protective of his sister and didnt like that I hadughed at her . Apologies , I said . It sounds very serious . It is , Seraphina said with a wicked grin that almost made meugh again . That strange , protective warmth came over me again as I interacted with the two of them as Aurora held them in her arms . Family . My family . Chapter 71 I had missed years of this . I wasnt going to miss anymore . 3/5 Come on , you two hellions . Im sure Mrs. Jamison is out of her mind with worry , wondering where you are . Lets go . Aurora tried to stand but having two children on herp weighed her down . I rose and held out my arms . Tristan red at me , but Seraphina giggled and jumped from her mothersp to me . I caught her and spun her around , and sheughed wildly . The sound was another strand that tied my heart to this little girl . I loved hearing thatugh . With only Tristan in herp , Aurora rose gracefully and led the way from my suite of rooms to hers . We found Mrs. Jamison and Evander waiting for us . I tracked them to your door , Evander said , exining why he hadnte looking for them . Figured you wanted some time . I can take them if youd like , said Mrs. Jamison , bustling into the room . No , its fine . Aurora met my eyes . I think their father might want to put them to bed . There was a tightness in my throat . Instead of speaking , I nodded . So , I helped her get the twins to brush their teeth and put on Chapter 71 4/5 their pajamas . Then they got into their beds , and I sat at the foot of Seraphinas bed while Aurora sat at the foot of Tristans , and I read to them . I finished the book and closed it . When I looked up , theyd fallen asleep . Aurora pressed a finger against her lips . She kissed each of them on their foreheads and went to the door . I didnt move as quickly as she did . Instead , I took my time and knelt by the side of each bed , pushing hair out of their eyes . My fingers lingered on their soft , round cheeks . My children . It was still so strange . So hard to believe . But I felt the connection with them . I had to provide for them . Keep them . Protect them . It had only been days since I found out they were mine , but knowing it changed my entire world . I met Aurora in the hall and closed the door behind me softly . She looked troubled . What is it ? I asked . She had her arms folded across her chest , like she was hugging herself or shielding herself . Her gaze dropped to the floor , her longshes sweeping her cheeks . I put a hand on her shoulder . Tell me . She swallowed , and I moved my hand from her shoulder to her cheek , forcing her to look up at me . Aurora . Tell me whats Chapter 71 wrong . 5/5 She sighed . When her lc eyes finally met mine , they were full of anxiety . Dane ¡­ I dont know if you should see the children again . Chapter 72 Chapter 72 DANE Over my dead body , I growled . Auroras eyes shed . Youre an Alpha , Dane . I know you dont take kindly to challenge . But hear me on this I will challenge you when ites to my children . I held on to calm with the tips of my ws . Tonight was perfect . Why the hell would you even suggest I not see them again ? She shifted , and I could see the difort in her eyes . The uncertainty . She was so cool , calm , and collected , but she still couldnt hide her fears from me . That was how I knew that deep down , the woman whod been Ann Reed and the woman who was now Aurora DeVere were the same . But then she straightened her spine and looked me in the eye . The fact that she was brave enough now to stand up for herself , and stand up to me , was the sexiest fucking thing Id ever seen . Are you sure you want this ? she asked . Because I still cant unhear what you said all those years ago about drinking silver rather than having children with me . I cant help but think ¡­ if you started to hate me again ¡­ Chapter 72 2/5 Her voice lost its steadiness , and she stopped to take a breath . That wont happen , I said . I know the truth about you now . I pushed hair from her face , but she turned and walked a few paces away , her arms still wrapped around herself . How can you know the truth about me when Im not even sure I do ? I followed her , stood behind her , and put my hands on her hips . At my lightest touch , she allowed me to pull her against me . I rested my forehead on her silvery hair and breathed in . Nothing had ever smelled as good as this woman . It still felt like sin , being close to her . Allowing myself to desire her . The first night we met , I knew on a deep level it was my job to protect you . I knew it after that , too , but I fought against it . My wolf ¡­ he always liked you . He hated how I treated you . I felt my wolf shift inside me , giving a low rumble of agreement . at my words . She leaned against me but didnt turn . There have been so many years of distrust between us . You ¡­ caused me so much pain . I closed my eyes at her words but didnt flinch . I wanted her honesty . The fact that she was even allowing me to touch her was insane . I couldnt believe she hadnt made me grovel and beg on my knees , like I deserved . Even then , it wouldnt be enough . Nothing I did would ever be Chapter 72 enough . Maybe one day Aurora would forgive me , but I would never forget , and I would never forgive myself . This is what I want , I repeated . Them . And you . 3/5 Not just that , it was what I needed . Being close to her ¡­ it healed something inside me . Something that had broken the night her pack attacked mine . Finally , she turned and wrapped her arms around me , fitting her body against mine for one too short moment . Then she stepped back . Theres so much more to think about , Dane . This isnt just about our family or about you and me . We have different packs now . And Im not just some pack princess . Im the Luna heir . I know . You know , but do you understand what it means ? I cant just give that up . Ive been scarred too many times by people I should be able to trust trying to hurt me or control me . Bing Luna of High Alpine is my chance to take control of my life and keep it . Forever . She took a steadying breath . Not just for me , but for my children . Its the only way I can protect them and keep protecting them . I frowned . You dont trust me . Chapter 72 4/5 Sheughed without humor . Of course , I dont . How can you even ask that with a straight face ? I stiffened , and she moved forward to put a hand on my chest . Our gazes met , and she looked sad . Dane . You were the person I wanted to love the most . That means I gave you the most power to hurt me , and goddess , did you use it . Time and time . again . Its going to take more than a few weeks or months of working together for me to get over the past . Her words made sense , even as they stabbed into my heart . But she was right . The knives that cut so deep were of my own making . You wouldnt consider being the Luna of Blue Ridge ? I asked . No. Her voice was quiet . The wolves of Blue Ridge still hate me . I can see it in them . And with Evelyn still here and pregnant with ¡­ her lips pressed together . She sighed and moved to her room . I followed , then watched as she walked to her desk and started sifting through the papers on top of it . What is it ? About Evelyn ? She shook her head , still focused on whatever she was searching for . Nothing . Anyway , I wont give up my freedom . I wont give up control . Not again . A dark storm loomed on the horizon , and we both knew it . When it was time for her to leave , would I let her take the Chapter 72 children ? Would I let her go at all ? It was a question even I couldnt answer . Suddenly , her search became more urgent . She opened and closed drawers , then looked around and cursed beneath her breath . A prickle of apprehension ran down my spine , and I stepped closer . Whats missing ? 5/5 When she looked up , her eyes were wide . The pages out of the journal . The ones we found in the Reed pack house . They arent here . Someone has been in my room . Chapter 73 Chapter 73 AURORA Panic rising , I dug around for the papers . I knew they were in my top desk drawer . Id been so specific . about leaving them there . Then I saw them not in a drawer at all , but on top of a paper organizing tray . I wanted to snatch them up , but the paper was old . Yellowed and brittle with age . Carefully , I lifted them and set them I the center of my desk . You found them , then ? Dane asked . I flicked my eyes to him , then back to the papers . That wasnt where I left them . Im certain of it . Dane frowned . Are you ? Yes , I insisted . I red my nostrils and scented , but without a wolf , there was no way if I could tell someone had been in here . Seeing me , Dane did the same . Then he shook his head . There are no scents here but you and your pack . I gritted my teeth . I know it couldnt have been one of my people . I trust thempletely . 2/6 Do you trust them more than you trust your own memory ? Because either it was them , or you were mistaken about where you put the papers . I wavered , uncertain . I knew who I suspected : Evelyn . My eyes went wide . There was a chance and not a small one- that Dane could scent Evelyn in here , and he just wasnt telling me . I searched his face, trying to gauge whether or not he might be lying to protect her . It would be far , far from the first time . In fact , Id be much more likely to believe he was lying to protect her than I would that hed tell me the truth . Theres no scent here that doesnt belong ? I asked , carefully watching to see if I could catch him in a lie . No , he said . I pressed my lips together and nodded . Outside my windows , it was full dark . I was suddenly so tired . I wanted to desperately to be with Dane and to trust him . But my mistrust of myself and the years hed spent as my enemy made it so difficult . You should go , I said . Im ¡­ unnerved by this . Id like to get some sleep . Dane looked from me to my bed . The way he did it made my Chapter 73 entire body heat with desire , but Id made up my mind . 3/6 Fine , he said . He wasnt exactly rude about it , but I could tell he was frustrated . I didnt me him . If he was half as needy and aching for release as I was , frustration would be putting it mildly . He walked up to me and bent to kiss my lips . I turned so he got my cheek instead . Aurora , he growled . I put my hand on his chest . His heartbeat was strong and steady beneath my palm . Soon , Dane . I swear . I want you , too . But like you said earlier , things areplicated . He lifted my hand and pressed a kiss to the sensitive skin of my palm that sent fire burning down to my center and nearly made me change my mind . But I held strong . If you touch yourself tonight , think of me . As for myself ¡­ I wont know release until Im inside you . Dont keep me waiting long . Then he was gone , and I was left alone , trembling for more reasons than one . ***** I hardly slept that night for obvious reasons . There was no release for me , because nothing couldpare to my need for him . Chapter 73 4/6 I woke several times , sweating in my twisted sheets . The fifth or sixth time , the sky was finally gray with dawn . Sick to death of trying to sleep when sleep only held dreams of Dane that ratcheted my need up to something like pain , I went and sat at my desk . I flicked on themp and took the papers in my hand . I wasnt sure where my power to trante hade from . Only that Id had this journal for most of my life , and its symbols had been meaningless to me almost the entire time . Then , one day after the twins were born , I opened it again and found that I could read it . Well , read was a simple way of putting it . When I looked at the page , the symbols would start to waver . Sometimes the lines would seem to shift into words . Sometimes it would be more like ¡­ a feeling of meaning in my head . Staring at the book for too long would give me a headache and make me nauseous . The best thing topare it to was like the way heat distorted the air around it like the air around a fire or above the pavement on a sunny day . The magic of this book was like a fire ; so strong it distorted the very air . I didnt know if I could read it because of the distortions , or in spite of them . All I knew was that no one else was capable of Chapter 73 doing so . 5/6 This morning , the pages revealed very little . I could tell they both detailed ceremonies for imbuing the chosen with the goddesss power . Each chosen had a different job . I could also . make out some of the instructions . I wrote them down , then leaned back and rubbed my temples . Another book caught my eye : the journal I had kept when I was younger . Id been too afraid to open it and read more . Afraid of finding out the depths of how evil I had been before losing most of my memories . I closed my eyes and put my head down on the desk . The movement made the pearl pendant dig painfully into my chest . I dont even think I should have you , I said regretfully as I took it off . I set it to one side , thenid my head down again . The night hadnt been good , and I just wanted to rest for a moment ¡­ Sometimeter , I jerked awake . How long did I ¡­ ? I thought I was asking the question to an empty room . Instead , there was a woman sitting in the chair on the opposite side of my desk . Pale . Beautiful . With lc eyes . 6/6 Chapter 73 With a gasp . I realized it wasnt another woman ¡­ It was another version of myself . Aurora DeVere , she said , and leaned forward with a wicked smile . Its time for you to move over and let me out . Who are you ? I asked , terror coating my heart in ice . Her smile grew . Sweetheart , Im you . The real you . Im Ann Reed . Chapter 74 Chapter 74 AURORA No ! I leaped up from my desk so fast I knocked the heavy wooden chair over . Yes , the clone of me hissed . She rose and folded her arms across her chest in a superior way , then tilted her chin up so she was looking down her nose at me . Youve forgotten yourself . Who you were made to be . Raised to be . I took a step back , and the wicked version of myself answered by stepping around my desk . Dont run from it , Ann . You are a monster years in the making . I opened my mouth to argue that I was no monster , but nothing . came out . The other me picked my journal up off my desk and weighed it in her hand . Read this . Youll see . She offered it to me . I shook my head . Refused to take it . Her smile turned into an evil grimace . You wont go willingly ? Fine . Go by force . She lunged forward . The book fell open with her movement , and she shoved it into my face . I braced for the impact . But there was no impact . Chapter 74 2/6 Instead , when the pages hit me , the world went dark . My office was gone . The safe , cozy sights and scents of the Blue Ridge pack house were gone . Instead , there was the old , musty scent of basement and damp . stone . I looked around . I was in the Broken Forest pack house , where Id found the pages . I looked down at myself . Unlike my usual pastels or light neutrals , I wore ck . It made my skin look white as printer paper inparison . I touched my hair . It was long and pulled into a thick French braid that hung straight down my back . In the first instant , it was as alien to me as if Id been shoved into a new body . Then , like a door opening inside my mind , I realized it was familiar . All of this was familiar . This was me . It was the life Id lived for years . I was in a memory . I wasnt in my room this time but walking down a long hall . Chapter 74 3/6 Someone moved at my side . I didnt have to look to know it was Esther Reed . She looked tall , and that meant I had to be young . How old ? Yourtest mission was a failure , she snapped . Fear welled up in my belly . I knew what failure meant . Id bet whipped . Bled . When you served it , nothing could atone for failure except suffering . Mother , no ! I cried . My voice also sounded young . Was I 12 ? 13 ? No one seemed to know when my birthday was . This felt so wrong . I wanted to be a good servant . I wanted my mother to love me . But when I tried to do the evil things they made me do ¡­ Inside , my wolf whimpered . She didnt like this either . She had always been so weak and stunted , because I was weak and stunted . We werent enough . Esther interrupted my thoughts . Take her away . When her throat is raw from screaming , shell be allowed to try again . Burn the guilt from her . NO ! But Esther wouldnt listen . She turned aside and muttered something as hands grabbed me and started to drag me away , but I thought she said , Nameless help me , this one has been the hardest of all to break . Chapter 74 4/6 The memory shed , bouncing through scenes of torture that made me weep with remembered agony . Everything faded to darkness again the darkness of nightmares . Slowly , my heart started to turn cold . The next time I was aware , I stood outside with Esther and my Alpha , Waylon . They didnt look so tall , and when I looked down at my body , I could tell I was older . I felt ¡­ colder inside . Numb . My wolf was a weak , starving thing inside me . I tried to never shift because I was so ashamed . Let me see your hands , Esther snapped . I held them up . were covered in blood . I ambushed one of the Blue Ridge scouts . She was old . Easy to kill . Good , said Waylon . My father almost never spoke , and his praise warmed me like a fire on a cold night . But I wont allow you to sleep . Not until you kill two more . No food , either . It had been days since Id eaten . Days since I slept . My mind slipped from me , from that ce . Nothing felt clear . Nothing but my burning desire to serve them and their master . Yes , Alpha , I said . Waylon stepped forward and grabbed my chin . He looked down at my body , and a leer crossed his wrinkled face . Do well , and Chapter 74 Ill teach you other things . 5/6 I swallowed , fear prickling in me . I crushed it . If I didnt seem cager to serve in every way , they would punish me . There would be pain , then less food , less sleep . Yes , Alpha . You cant use her like you do the others , Esther snapped as the scene started to fade . Remember , I have other ns for her ¡­ Everything faded again except the darkness , and pain . I was nothing and nowhere . All around was ck . As forever passed , someone cried . I think it was me . What do you desire ? The voice came from everywhere and nowhere , as if it was asked by the darkness itself . To be good , I answered without thought . Wrong . I know you , Ann Reed . Tell me , what do you desire ? It dug into my brain with cold ws , as if rummaging around for the answer it wanted . Then it showed the answer to me . I shuddered , and answered as if the words were pulled from my throat , Power , so that I can never be hurt again . Chapter 74 Thats right , the darkness whispered . And I have Would you like to see ? Chapter 75 Chapter 75 AURORA Yes , I said . I want to sec . I couldnt exin what happened after that all the sights , sounds , and sensations that went through my mind . It was like . feeling the universe expand inside my own head . Like being able to touch stars or see each tiny grain of sand on a beach . I saw Piper and Connall , still cursed in the infirmary . I saw myself stand beside them . Touch a hand to their wounds . The scar on my chest glowed , and they opened their eyes . This is power , the darkness whispered . It will be yours . And when it is ¡­ Another image shed through my mind . This time of the barred iron door to a cage swinging wide . Inside , there was nothing but darkness . You see ? I whipped around . It was the clone of myself reappeared . She was still smirking , perfect and poised with her pale hair slicked back in a long waterfall of a ponytail . You were molded for this , she said . Chapter 75 2/5 But what aboutst time ? I thought Id be chosen then . Instead , it was Evelyn . I couldnt keep the sad bitterness from my voice . My double gave me a wink , then held a closed hand out in front of her , like she wanted to show me something in her palm . Just remember , when the timees , that you know who you serve . I leaned close . Her fingers opened . Shadows leaped out , spearing straight for the scar the monster beneath the Reed pack house had left just to the right of my heart . I woke , wing at my chest . I pulled my shirt cor down , knowing Id see the wound dark with corruption , the curse spreading ¡­ But it wasnt . It was the same as before , a gray circle with faded branching gray veins around it . I drew heaving breaths and looked around my office . It had been a dream . Everything from the time Id seen my double had been a dream . Waking up the first time was only an illusion ¡­ Wasnt it ? The memories Id seen were part of me now , still there through that door that had been flung wide . I cringed away from them . Id been so much happier believing I Chapter 75 3/5 was only who Id been since I married Dane . I thought my identity was simple : I was a victim of abuse , neglected and unloved , and Id risen above that to be something better . But in reality , there had been so much more . I was still exactly who I thought I was ¡­ but maybe Id participated in my own unmaking . Troubled . I pushed up from my desk and walked to the window . Dawn had passed . The sun shone on the field where Blue Ridge wolves were already out , training . Some as humans , some as wolves . The ones strong enough to have a lycan form were the biggest and most terrifying . Wolves . My wolf . I hadnt been able to remember her at all . Now that I did , I couldnt help but wonder if her death had been a mercy . Shed been so weak . I closed my eyes at the pain of the thought and turned away . Another part of the dream lingered with me . The part where Id seen myself healing Danes family . Could it be true ? I had to know . I left my suit of rooms , heading for the infirmary . I didnt even realize Id left the ne with the pearl pendant -the one that was supposed to be used by the chosen of the goddess behind . Chapter 75 4/5 When I got to the infirmary , only Celia was there . She smiled at At least it was her here , and not one of the wolves who hated me . She was preparing first aid kits and didnt say anything to me as I walked over and approached Connalls bed . I looked down at him , rubbing my fingers nervously against my palms . I want to try something , I whispered to him . Im not sure it will work . I was so confused by the dream . It told me I was chosen , but it showed me all the darkness of my past . Why ? Could the moon goddess want me to know where I came from , so I didnt repeat my mistakes ? I wanted that to be true , but even as I thought it , other thoughts moved beneath the surface of my conscious mind . Thoughts I couldnt even bring myself to acknowledge . What if the moon goddess wasnt the only god like entity in the universe ? And what if the other one wasnt like her . What if that was what I was destined to serve ? I gritted my teeth and dismissed the thoughts . I took a shaking breath and held my hand , palm down , over Connalls body . My hand trembled . Chapter 75 5/5 A tiny voice , silvery as a song and soft nothing like anything Id experienced in my dreams seemed to flit through the back of my mind . Dont , Aurora . You arent ready . Wait for me ¡­ But it was so quiet , I wasnt even sure Id heard it at all . So , I took a breath , then pressed my hand onto Connalls chest , over his wound . Power raced between us , connecting us . I could feel him , hiding and lost inside his own mind . Terrified . Then my power reached out and mped its teeth around his soul . And it started to consume him . In the bed , Connalls body jerked . Dark energy started to flow from the wound on his chest into the scar on mine . I felt strength . But Connall opened his eyes and started to scream . I yanked back , but I couldnt pull my hand away ! Chapter 76 Chapter 76 AURORA Connall ! I cried desperately , trying to pull my hand away . What are you doing ? Celia cried . She ran over and tried to pull me away , but the magic held on to me like it had wrapped me in iron chains . Get Dane , I gasped . She ran from the room as I continued to fight . Since I couldnt move , I tried to stop the flow of magic . But I couldnt , despite the feeling of power that rolled through me the more I took from the old Alpha of Blue Ridge . Finally , the door flew open . But it wasnt Dane who rushed in ; it was Evelyn . Her blue eyes flew wide . You murdering bitch ! What are you doing to him ?! Before I could say anything , she lifted her hand . Her palm zed with silvery light . Wait ! She didnt wait . The ball of light shot from her palm and mmed into me . Pain seared through me . The newfound Chapter 76 2/5 strength left . I went flying away from Connall and hit an empty bed on the other side of the room . My shoulder crashed against it and the metal frame bit deep . I screamed . It felt like my arm was broken . Evelyn ran over and cheeked on Connall in the bed . Then she turned toward me and raised both her hands with palms glowing . You failed , you murderer ! Hes still alive . But you wont be . Not for much longer . I told Dane not to trust you ! On the floor , I curled around my arm and ducked my head . I didnt mean for it to happen . Save your lies for Dane . The light grew brighter . Then the door mmed open . I looked for Dane ¡­ But it was Holden . Goddess , where was Celia ? Was every wolf in the world going to make it into this room before Dane did ? The sound of the door distracted Evelyn , and she turned to see who it was . When she realized it was Holden , she sneered and turned back toward me . But her distraction had given me time . to get to my feet and get out of the way . Come back here ! she snarled .. Chapter 76 Evelyn , STOP ! 3/5 Holdensmand rippled with more Alpha power than Id felt in a long time . He wasnt Evelyns Alpha , so she didnt have to obey him . But hed used enough magic to dy her for the space of several heartbeats while she fought against the power of his will . Evelyn balled her hands into fists and dropped them to her side . Why does everyone defend this bitch ? she shrieked . I came in here and she was clearly trying to murder Connall Montague ! Im the chosen of the goddess , and I say she will be punished ! Thats not for you to decide , said a new , deep voice . Finally , Dane hade . I let out a sob of relief , but just as soon , I covered my mouth . Hed chosen my side a few times recently , but a few times in thest few days was nothingpared to three solid years of marriage in which he always chose Evelyn over me . Whats going on , here ? Dane asked . He came toward us . His beta was at his side , a stern look on his face as his eyes jumped from me to Evelyn and back again . Evelyn scrambled to be the first to speak . I found her trying to kill your grandfather ! You have to get rid of her now , Dane . Send her back to where she belongs ! Danes eyes went to mine . Exin . Chapter 76 4/5 1 took a shaking breath . I didnt know if there was any way hed believe the truth , but I couldnt think of any better way to handle this . ¡­ had a dream , I said . I realized how stupid the words sounded as they came out of my mouth and a mped my lips shut . A dream ? Evelyns voice was incredulous , as was her high pitched shrick of augh . What a load of shit . Quiet , Dane barked . Evelyn pressed a hand over her mouth . Dane ¡­ He didnt look at her . His eyes never left mine . What dream ? Slowly , I exined to him the part about hearing a voice , then about seeing Piper and Connall . I told him how , in the dream , my touch had healed them , and how I wanted to see if something like that would work in real life . But it didnt , I said . Id avoided tears the whole time , but they clogged my voice as I came to the end of my story . I out a hand over my chest where my cursed scar was . When I touched him , it was like we were connected . I saw a sh of his thoughts . Then the magic connected us . It started to pull ¡­ life from him . Dane looked sharply to Celia . The healer was bent over Connalls side and had bee this whole time , examining him . Hes weaker than he was , Alpha , but he seems stable . Chapter 76 Dane swore under his breath . 5/5 You have to exile her from this ce , Dane , Evelyn said . Event if she did it on ident , shes a danger to have around . Theres something dark about her . Shes going to be the downfall of us all . Danes gaze was so intense on mine , it was like I could feel his eyes searching my soul . Voice heavy , he said , Evelyn is probably right . B Chapter 77 Chapter 77 AURORA What ? My breath froze in my throat . Dane moved toward me . I dont want to exile you . But maybe it would be better if you stayed somewhere else on packnd . Like my grandfathers house . You want me away from the pack house ? I asked . What about my children ? Danes jaw worked . Theyll be safer here . I rose . Then the answer is no . 11 Dont you dare defy our Alpha , Evelyn said aggressively . I whirled on her. You wont separate me from my children . I looked between her and Archer , my anger making me reckless . Im sure Archer wouldnt want to be separated from you . Would you , beta ? I thought Id seen Eveyln with wide eyes before . That was nothingpared to now . They looked like they might pop out of her head . I dont know what youre talking about , Archer said without Chapter 77 2/5 missing a beat . Im her protector . Of course , I wouldnt want to be separated from her . Dane frowned at all of us . Im not sure whats happening here , but I want everyone except Celia out of the infirmary . We moved outside while Dane stayed behind to check on hist family . Once we were in the hall , Evelyn got in my face . I always knew you were evil . I wouldnt be surprised if you used some kind of spell or something to trick the DeVeres into thinking youre one of them . Youre the same youve always been , just some pathetic Broken Forest bitch . I leaned down and whispered , At least my children are Danes . In a sh , she grew ws and pulled her hand back to sh my face , but Holden caught her hand . He threw her back . Go , Evelyn . Or well see how many of your secrets we know between the two of us . Evelyns eyes red , but at Holdensmand , she backed off . What secrets of hers do you know ? I asked curiously . Holden gave me his ssic charming smile . None . But if she thinks I do , thats the same thing , isnt it ? But unlike every other time he had smiled at me , it didnt quite reach his eyes ¡­ And I didnt know if I believed him . Chapter 77 3/5 Come on , Holden said . Thest few days have been intense . Lets go rx and spend the day with the twins . I think I should wait to speak to Dane , I said . Holden shook his head . Today is the exact reason your grandmother asked me to be here . We both know he could benefit from time to cool down . I worried my bottom lip between my teeth , but I hadnt slept well the night before , and after the dream , I was so tired . A quiet day with the twins sounded like exactly what I needed . I waited for Dane toe to me all day to talk about what happened . He didnt . Even though I loved spending the day with my children and Holden was always weepany , by the time night came , I was worried . Holden brought me to his rooms . They were smaller than mine -just a sitting area and arge bedroom . But wolves from Fall Line were staying in all the rooms around us , and Trajan insisted on standing outside the door until I sent him back to be with the twins . At least I knew we were safe from retribution from any Blue Ridge pack members who hated me . You have to stop pacing , Holden said . Chapter 77 4/5 I didnt realize I was pacing until he said it . I paused and took a breath . Since bing Aurora DeVere , I hated it when my nerves showed . I could try to hide them now , but Holden would see through them anyway . Why hasnt hee to me , Holden ? Thest thing that he said to me was that he wanted me to leave . When is he going to show up and tell me whether hes going to force me to go ? He can try . Holden growled . He approached me and held out a ss of wine . I took it . I didnt usually drink , but I needed something to distract me . But if he does , I think he knows your grandmother will retaliate . But what if I should go somewhere else ? Like to his grandfathers little house on the mountain . I would do it , but the twins have toe with me . I wont leave them behind . I know , I know , Holden said soothingly . He gently stopped me and pulled me into a hug . I let him , takingfort in my friends strength . Come on , he said . He led me to the table and refilled my wine . I wasnt sure when Id drunk it all , but I wasnt surprised , as unsettled as I was . Things have been insane . Were going to sit here and talk and drink and forget our problems . If Dane doesnte speak to you early tomorrow , well go speak to him . I gave him a grateful smile . All right . Thank you , Holden . Youre a good friend . Chapter 77 Darling , Im more than that . Im your fianc¨¦ , remember ? Iughed as he winked , then lifted my wine and drank . ***** 5/5 I was woken the next morning by the sun nting across my eyes . I groaned and turned over . My mouth tasted sour . My hand hit something warm . I opened my eyes . Thats when I realized , I wasnt in my own room . I was still in Holdens room . In his bed . And we were both naked . Chapter 78 Chapter 78 AURORA Oh , goddess , I whispered in horror . Nausea rose in my stomach . Holden opened his eyes and looked at me in shock . Aurora ? He looked down at himself . Fuck . I dont rememberst night , I said . His mouth curved a little at that . I do . Did we ¡­ ? His eyes went serious . Yes . We did . Theres always been chemistry between us . You were ¡­ incredible . If anyone says theres something in you thats dark like its a bad thing ¡­ It felt like my world dropped out from under me . I leapt out of bed and grabbed my clothes . I have to go . He was out of bed in a moment and grabbed my wrist . His voice was a low growl when he said , Ive always wanted you , Aurora . If you think Im going to give you up to Montague so easily after this , youre mistaken . I wrenched free , threw my clothes on and ran for the door , then . out . I was too afraid to look behind me . Chapter 78 EVELYN 2/6 My mouth dropped as I watched Aurora hurry from Holden Coleridges room in yesterdays clothes with her hair a mess . Holden came to the door with a sheet around his waist and I barely stopped myself from gasping out loud . Quickly , I pulled out my phone and snapped a picture . Maybe you could only see a sliver of one side of her face , but . with her coloring , height , and build , there was no mistaking her . I stepped back behind the corner , so Holden didnt see me and looked down at my phone . There it was , in as day , proof that Aurora was a whore who was cheating on Dane . I paused , considering that I had also cheated on Dane . But in my defense , by the time I let Archer into my bed , Dane was refusing to sleep with me . I was only seeing to my needs . Aurora could have Dane in her bed hed made that clear . He wanted to pursue her . Have their perfect little fucking family . Therefore , what she had done was much worse than what I had . So what if Id also lied about whose baby was in my stomach ? At least I was loyal to Blue Ridge . At least I wasnt running around Chapter 78 trying to kill Danes grandfather and his entire family . 3/6 I smiled down at the picture again . Aurora suspected my baby wasnt Danes . I had no idea how , but that didnt matter anymore . Not when I had this . Dane would never believe another word she said . I was going to get him back . Why do you look like that ? I jumped about a mile in the air , but it was only Archer . He sidled up to me . I rxed as soon as I saw him and gave him a wide grin . Babe , you wont believe what I just saw ! I held up the phone so he could see . His eyes went wide , and he snatched at it . I pulled the phone out of his reach . What are you doing ? What are you doing ? he demanded . Evie . You are going to start a war . You have to let Dane go . Its over . Its not over , I snapped . I locked my phone and stuck it in my pocket . And I wont let him go . I strode away from him , heading for my room . Unfortunately , he followed me . Why ? You know why , I said as I reached my door . I pulled it open Chapter 78 4/6 and strode inside . When I tried to close it , he blocked it with one of his big , stupid , muscr arms and followed me in . I know you had a terrible childhood , Archer said . More than terrible . But youre not a child anymore , Evie . You have to stop letting your past control you . Youre one of the chosen of the moon goddess . That should mean something to you ! Its something you should want to live up to . I bared my teeth . Do you think she would have chosen me if I wasnt perfect just the way I am ? But his words ¡­ they made me doubt . One of the reasons I hated for people to point out my ws was because I already knew . Despite the lies I liked to tell myself , despite the act I put on , I did want to be better . But every time I thought about how far I could fall ; fear grabbed me by the throat and took control . Archer stalked away from the partially open door , grabbed me by the hips , and pulled me against him . I melted into him , like I always did . No matter how selfish I was , my feelings for Archer were real . I never wouldve made it through thest few years if not for him . If he ever left me , I would fall apart . Evie , he whispered , hooking my hair behind my car with gentle fingers . I was intoxicated by his closeness . Do you love Chapter 78 me ? His voice grabbed my heart and cracked it open . Of course , I do . I wrapped my arms around his neck andid my head against his chest . More than anything . 5/6 I heard the lie in my own voice . I loved him more than anything ¡­ except myself . And I hated that . I hated that I couldnt give up the parts of myself I despised and truly be the woman he deserved . He rocked me gently back and forth , and I closed my eyes . For the first time , I tried to talk myself out of needing Dane . Of needing a billionaire Alpha when I was a rich woman on my own and a perfectly good man was right here . Oh , dear , squeaked a womans quiet voice . Am I interrupting ? My eyes flew open . The fucking door . Wed forgotten to close it all the way . Mrs. Jamison the twins nanny stood there , gaping at us . Fuck ! Archer jumped back . Mrs. Jamison- I set my jaw and held up a hand to silence him . Dont worry , Archer . Ill handle this . Chapter 79 Chapter 79 AURORA Yesterday , all I wanted was to hear Dane knock on my door . Today , I dreaded it . I dont know what to do , I whispered . I stood in my bedroom , looking out over the training ground again , but this time I stared at the forest beyond . What do you want to do ? Trajan asked . I looked over my shoulder at my second , trying to keep the tears welling in my eyes from running over onto my cheeks . I wantst night to never have happened . I want none of this to ever have happened . My bodyguard and hopefully future beta gave me a sympathetic . smile . He came over and gave me a hug . It made me remember Holden hugging mest night , and I couldnt help but pull away . I didnt think he liked me that way . I dont know how I could have let myself get drunk enough to sleep with him . Trajan frowned . You usually dont drink . Did he give your alcohol . I sat in an armchair near the window and pinched the bridge of Chapter 79 my nose . I wanted some . Yesterday ¡­ no , every day since we came here ¡­ its all been a mess , Trajan . Dane was right about that . 2/5 1 leaned forward and rubbed my face in my hands . If what we were doing wasnt so important , I would be so tempted to take . the twins and disappear again . My words were light , but I felt nothing inside but agony . I was so close to having Dane . I wanted him . He wanted me . And now I had messed up this badly ? Ive always wanted you , Aurora . If you think Im going to give you up to Montague so easily after this , youre mistaken . Goddess , why ? I had never wanted Holden that way , no matter how handsome he was . I thought he was a friend . Was it possible hed been waiting for this ? The thought nted a seed of fear in my stomach . Holden was my strongest ally outside of the rest of my pack , which was thousands of miles away . Things were easy between us as friends , but Holden has very real power over us here , Trajan . I feel like Im ying chess and Ive just found out I dont even know which pieces are on the board . Trajan growled , angry and low . What are you going to do ? I straightened . The only thing I can . I have to tell Dane . Chapter 79 3/5 You want to find the powerful Alpha who possibly thinks you tried to murder his grandfather yesterday and tell him your spentst night drunkenly fucking the wolf he sees as his biggest rival ? What else can I do ? If I lie and he finds out , everything will be so much worse . I took an unsteady breath and rose . I had done . so much to develop poise over thest few years . I would need all of that when I went to speak to Dane . I could only hope that he was in a good mood . DANE My grandfather lingered in his weakened state for the rest of the day and through the night . I dont know what it was some instinct from my wolf , unexinable in words that kept me by his side . Thank the goddess . Because just before dawn the next morning , he died . I was in the chair next to his bed when he woke with a gasp . He half sat up . Dane ! Im here . I took his hand . He looked at me , and only then did I see that the ck veins had spread to his eyes , and to the insides . of his lips when he spoke . Chapter 79 4/5 He started to whisper something I couldnt hear . I leaned close . and did my best to make out his words . Whatsing ¡­ require everything ¡­ blood ¡­ I didnt understand , I said , pulling back to look at him . He gasped . His breath wheezed in his chest . Celia ! I called out loud and through the pack bond . Iming , Alpha ! She was on her way , but I knew she wouldnt be soon enough . Even if she was , I knew , as well , that there was nothing she would be able to do . This curse had been slowly killing him for too long . What Aurora had done had finished him . But what had she done ? She said she had a dream . Could it be that simple ? Or was I letting my desperation to trust her get the better of me ? Maybe I was blinding myself to things that should be obvious . My grandfather finally spoke again . Whatsing ¡­ Dane ¡­ will require your blood . You ¡­ sacrifice . Dont ¡­ not worth ¡­ your life ¡­ He gave my hand a final squeeze . Then he breathed hisst , and Chapter 80 Chapter 79 the life left him . 5/5 He was gone . Rage flooded through me . As Celia entered , I turned and left the infirmary , stopping only to check on my sister . Alive , thank the goddess . I left the room , the seams of my clothes tearing as anger took me over and I grew into my lycan form . Blood & Silver : Rise of the Alphas Rejected ¡­ 1/5 Chapter 80 AURORA I walked through the halls searching for Dane . As I got close , I started to hear wolves growling , crying , howling . My heart felt plunged into a bucket of ice . Those were mourning sounds . A door opened beside me , then a big hand grabbed me and pulled me into the room . It was some kind of closet . What the- ? Shh . Holden put a finger to my lips . I jerked my head away but kept my voice low . Whats going on ? Why is Blue Ridge in mourning ? Holden grasped me by both shoulders . Aurora , Connall died . What ? He pressed his hand over my mouth again . You heard me . Danes grandfather is dead , and they believe its because of you . I clutched the ce over my heart , my knees going out from under me . Chapter 80 Connall , gone ? He was such a kind old man . One of the few people who genuinely loved me . One of the rare ones who thought I could be happy with Danc . 2/5 For those few years we were married , Ide to look on him as my own grandfather . He was gone , and my actions my thoughtless experiment had killed him . Tears streamed down my face . I forced steel into my spine and turned toward the door . What are you doing ? Holden demanded . He grabbed me and forcibly held me back . Youre not going out there . Yes I am ! I have to see him . I have to pay my respects ! If you go , some random Blue Ridge wolf will find you in the hall , and they will tear you limb from limb ! Then Ill have to challenge him , and there will be war , Aurora . Is that what you want ? For your beloved Dane and Blue Ridge to go to war with a pack ten times older than them , with pack members who sit on the Council ? His words rolled off me like rain on ss . I didnt have time to think about this . I had to get to Dane . I had to exin . Toe clean about everything . I fought Holden with all my strength , but I was wolfless . Nothing I did could make him let me go . Not unless ¡­ vas thinking . Its all right . Just rely on me . Let me take care of you , Aurora . Im- Whatever he was going to say was lost in the next moment as he finally did what I was waiting for and rxed his grip . I drove my elbow into his chest and shoved away from him with all my strength . I ripped open the closet door and ran . Holden tore out of the small room behind me . Aurora ! Get back here ! He was too fast . He caught me and shoved me against the wall . His body pressed against mine , and he stared me down with greedy eyes . Theres only one way to keep you safe . Montague wont go to war . The only way to protect you is if you be my mate . What ? No ! Yes , he growled . Im going to im you . Im going to mark you . Right now . He wrenched open the door of the small room wed just been inside . It was dark . The doors and walls in the pack house were so thick . If he got got me in there , no one would hear me scream . I had no wolf , no pack bond to call for help . Chapter 80 I had no hope . 4/5 Holden hauled me back into the room . He was already breathing hard . I wasnt sure if it was from exertion or anticipation .. You were supposed to be my friend , I said through clenched teeth , still fighting him . I wanted to cry . I was terrified and heartbroken . The only thing I had to protect myself was my dignity , mymand . But it was failing me . Everything was so chaotic ; I couldnt get myself under control , His mouth was next to my ear , his heaving , hot breath gusting against it . He bent and ran his tongue along the outside of it , wet and sticky . I am your friend . And Im going to be so much more . He closed the door . As thest sliver of light disappeared , I screamed . Dane ! Da- Holdens hand closed around my neck and squeezed until I gagged . None of that , he muttered . He pulled my hair aside and pressed a kiss to my neck . One quick fuck , he said , one bite here , then youll finally be mine . There was a deafening , splintering squeal of metal and wood . The darkness disappeared , and light flooded the room . A shadow stood , outlined in the light . A huge , furred body . Charcoal gray fur . Dane . Chapter 20 5/5 I looked up , my eyes wide . Fear flooded me . Why was he in his lycan form ? When he looked down into my eyes , all I saw was rage . He wrapped his giant wed hands around my biceps and lifted me into the air . When Holden grabbed for me , Dane took his head in one w and threw him against the back wall . Holden flew into it , denting the drywall with his impact . My grandfather is dead ! the words were almost a roar . His grip was so hard , I thought he might snap my bones . My grandfather is dead , and I find you in here with him ! He could snap my bones , if he wanted . Without even a thought , he could break me . P please , I whispered . Dane , you have to listen . No more listening , Dane growled . His eyes were gold in the dim light. Im going to do what I should have done before . Then , with Holden still in a daze , Dane carried me out of the house , across the field , and into the wild darkness of the forest . Chapter 81 Chapter 81 AURORA I fought Dane , but as impossible as it had felt for me to escape Holden , this was so much worse . So. Much . Worse . Dane , please , I begged him for the fifth or sixth time since hed carried me outside . It was morning , but the ancient woods surrounding the Blue Ridge pack house were so thick , it might as well have been twilight . He just kept striding forward , not answering me . Because the forest here was old , it was more mossy , twisted roots and less undergrowth . But Dane was so tall , I kepting within inches of being mmed into low hanging branches . Where are we going ? I asked . I wished so desperately that I could see into his mind . I was gutted that Connall was dead , tired from nights of no rest , and terrified for my children , my pack mates , and myself . If Dane took me into the woods and killed me , what would happen to Trajan and Evander ? Chapter 81 If he went to war with High Alpine and Fall Line if he went to war with the Council what would happen to my innocent . babies ? 2/5 I kicked , but Dane wrapped his arms around my legs trapping them against his hard , muscr body with bands of steel . I had no idea where we were going , only that it was uphill . He had me slung over his shoulder , and eventually I got dizzy and passed in and out of consciousness from the blood rushing to my head and the constant jostling . I came back to myself when Dane dropped me to the ground . It wasnt a gentle fall . My legs crumpled beneath me on hard stone . For a moment , I just looked into the cloudy sky and breathed . When I finally got enough strength back , I looked around . We were at his grandfathers house . Dane had dumped me on the sidewalk . He was a few feet away , fumbling with his massive lycan ws to unlock the door . Fear still drummed in my chest . Why were we here ? Did he want to make me feel my guilt as deeply as possible before he killed me ? I struggled to my feet , my legs and head aching and blood rushed back into the ces it was supposed to be . I gauged the distance between me and the forest . If I was quiet- Chapter 81 3/5 If you run . I will hunt you . His growl was low and dangerous . My wolf is on edge right now . Im not all the way in control . So , unless you want me to shred that pale , perfect skin from your bones , dont move . Trembling , I stilled and stopped making ns to run . Finally , Dane got frustrated enough that he snarled and tore the front door off its hinges . It was evenrger and heavier than the closet door back at the pack house , but he howled and sent it flying like it was made of paper . The way cleared , he stalked back toward me . Let me walk , I said . He snarled again and threw me over his shoulder . I coughed as my stomachnded on his hard muscle and the wind was knocked out of me . Then he carried me up the stairs . rm bells started going off in my mind as I realized we were in a bedroom . He mmed me down again , but this time it was on a bed . My body bounced , and I sat up just in time to see him stalk over and m the door . I pulled back , afraid again . Dane ¡­ He turned back to me . As he walked , he shrank down into a Chapter 81 4/5 man . He tore away the shredded remains of his shirt and stood there , his muscr torso bare , in nothing but low slung pants and his bare feet . His dark eyes were haunted . Harrowed . As he neared the bed , he stumbled to his knees . He grabbed me and pulled me toward him , so that he could wrap his arms around my waist andy his head on my thighs . Aurora , his voice was a rough rasp . His fingers clenched and unclenched against my back , as if he was fighting to either pull me closer or toss me away . Tell me the truth . Now . Once and for all . I took an unsteady breath at the look in his eyes , their dark brown still tinged with flecks of gold from his transformation . From his wolf , trying to break free . To the wolf , the only thing that could remedy this absolute injustice was to kill , and kill , and kill . Over the years , Id seen Dane in a thousand moods , including angry and desperate . Through it all he remained the perfect Alpha . Sometimes he skirted the edge , but he always kept at least one finger on his ability to control himself . Danes control was perfect . Except right now , in this moment , there was none of that . My broken Alphas control was gone . Chapter 81 5/5 I could either tell him the truth and hope he had mercy on me ¡­ or I could die . Chapter 82 Chapter 82 AURORA I ran my hands over Danes tense shoulders , then through his thick , soft hair . My hands shook . I wanted to tell him the truth . I was going to tell him the truth about as much as I could . But I was still afraid . If he thought I was lying , Id die . But the truth could kill me just as easily . I ¡­ I took a steadying breath . I want to tell you the truth , Dane , but Im afraid you wont believe it . He said nothing , just held on to me , waiting . So , I started talking . I know you and I aremitted to finding this relic , buttely ¡­ I dont know what to think . These shadow creatures ¡­ the attacks ¡­ I trailed off , then started again . Ive had some ¡­ dreams . Somet visions . I keep seeing myself in the past , and I dont know if Im the good person I thought I was . But honest to the goddess , Dane , I thought I was a good person . I want to be a good A Chapter 82 person . My voice wavered at the end , and his thumbs began stroking small circles on my back . 2/4 Like I told you in the infirmary , I had a dream . I thought I saw myself healing your grandfather and Piper . So , I went down , and instead ¡­ My breath caught . And now Connall is dead . One of the few people who loved and epted me before . And its my fault . I pressed a hand to my mouth as tears began to flow freely from my eyes . Im so , so sorry . I never meant to take him from you and your pack . From our children . Youre right to me me for it . But it wasnt because I meant it to happen . I was just a fool . The tears ran down my cheeks , warm and wet . I dont know why Im getting these dreams , or what entity is sending them to me why trying to kill your family off . I just know it all started when I came back here . I think this relic ¡­ its protected by something dark , and the darkness wants to im me , and it wants to kill you . But I dont know why . And I cant understand where Evelyn fits into it . Unless she really was the chosen of the goddess of the moon , and I was the chosen of ¡­ something else . Something evil . Maybe Id been wrong about everything . My whole life , Id wanted to do good . To be good .. Chapter 82 But maybe I wasnt good . Maybe I was the evil that had to be vang inquished . 3/4 Anyway , thats the truth . I fear myself . I fear these dreams . But aside from that . I dont know any more than you do . If I did , I would have stayed away from your grandfather . I promise , I wont go near Piper . Words arent enough for me to say how much I regret what happened , but I am no , so sor I didnt go into any more detail about the past . I couldnt bring myself to say Id wanted him dead . That everything hed suspected of me back then had been true . Or would have been true , if I hadnt lost my memory the night we met . I also didnt voice my thoughts that maybe I was evil , and he and Evelyn were supposed to join forces to get rid of me . That maybe we were some kind of star crossed lovers , one dark , one light . But the thought took hold , and I couldnt help but say , Maybe each of us were imed by opposing powers far beyond us , and any love we might have had was doomed before it had even had a chance to start . Dane finally straightened . I sat on the edge of the bed , and he knelt before me . He traced a hand up my arm to my shoulder to the back of my neek . Then he pulled me forward and kissed me . It was soft and heartfelt . Part of me feared it was a kiss goodbye . That he was lulling me into this moment of rxation so it would be easy when he snapped my neek . Chapter 82 4/4 But he didnt . He pulled back , his eyes scorching into me . I dont know whats going on . I dont know why my family is in danger . But Im sick of reacting instead of acting . From here on out , that changes . We figure out what were dealing with , and we deal with it . We ? I asked . My fingers tightened into fists . It was hard to believe , after everything Id done , that he might let me live . Dane gently pinched my chin between his thumb and forefinger . Fuck higher powers . The only person who can tell me I cant have you is you . His eyes dropped to my lips , then met mine again . So tell me , Aurora DeVere , can I finally make you mine ? Aurora DeVere , can I finally make you mine ? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 DANE I waited , every part of me straining at the edge of control , for her answer . I had sensed over thest few days that she was holding herself back from me in a way she hadnt before . I wasnt sure why . Now I knew . This higher powers bullshit . I served the goddess , sure . Serving her didnt make me good or evil . It just made me practical . There was no such thing as fate . or destiny . Only how you chose to act in any given moment . If Aurora believed she was being imed by some kind of darkness , the answer was simple . Tell it no . Dont serve it . We are all no more and no less than the person we choose to be . Well ? I asked . Auroras eyelids fluttered , as if shed just lost some big internal war with herself , and she nodded . Yes , she whispered . I want to be yours , and I want you to be mine . I dont have the strength to fight against what I want anymore . Especially now that you want me , too . I waited so long ¡­ Chapter 83 Her cheeks were wet with tears . I brushed them away , then kissed her again , keeping my lips soft against hers . 2/5 If I knew anything about Aurora , its that she had been treated plenty of ways over the years , but very few of those ways had been kind , tender , or loving . I wanted her to know what it felt like to be loved tonight .. I should have given her that so long ago . I rose , gently pushing her until shey on her back on the bed , and I could brace myself over her . Everything was bullshit except this . Everything was fucked up , but I believed her . I slipped an arm beneath her and moved us both so that wey on the bed . My hips were between her open thighs , and I wanted nothing more than to forget the world and sink inside . But like I said , she deserved to feel loved . Dane , she said , sounding shy . I havent been with anyone since ¡­ A low growl rumble through me at the thought of her being with someone else . Since when ? Since you , she whispered . Chapter 83 It was like a giant hand reached out and grabbed me by the throat . 3/5 Fuck . When I spoke , I couldnt help that my voice sounded like it was being dragged over gravel . I looked down at her , pale and silvery in the darkness , and stroked hair away from her gorgeous face . You havent been with anyone since me ? And that ¡­ that was your first time . I remembered the way she winced . The smear of blood . I remembered the way that guilt had gnawed at me , even then , believing the things about her that I had . I lowered my forehead to press against hers . Fuck , Aurora . Im sorry . Im sorry for the way I treated you back then . Let me show you what its supposed to be like . Her throat bobbed as she swallowed . Then she said , Id like that . And I want ¡­ I want you to teach me how to please you . I started kissing down her neck. I couldnt get enough of her skin , soft and sweetly scented and so addictive . The only way Ill be pleased is by watching you feel pleasure . If I do something you like , tell me . If I do something you dont , tell me . 0. I kissed lower , and she moved against me . I love every way you touch me , Dane . Chapter 83 4/5 The breathiness of her voice made my already hard cock ache . Bringing her out here to my grandfathers house had been pure instinct . All I wanted then was to be alone . No distractions . Away from the pack and their poisoned thoughts toward her . But now I was doubly d Id brought her here . This time , there would be no interruptions . This time , I would make her mine . Over and over again , as many times as she wanted . As many as she could handle . I lowered myself onto her soft body , aligning my hardness with her sex . She gasped and arched against me . So damned . responsive , it pushed me toward the edge like I was some out of control teenage boy . I gritted my teeth and forced myself to regain control . Tonight was about her , and I was going to take it slow . Even if it was sheer fucking torture for me to draw out the moments until I was inside her , it would be the sweetest torture I could dream . It feels so good ¡­ she whispered . Then she paused . Even though the light was dim , I could see her cheeks flush deep pink . What is it? I asked . Ive changed in so many ways . Ive had so many experiences , and I love that Ive been able to do that . But when ites to this ¡­ I still feel like the na?ve virgin you took to bed five years ago . Chapter 83 5/5 Iughed quietly and kissed my way back up to her ear . Then lets change that . By the time were done , I promise you wont feel na?ve anymore . Chapter 84 Chapter 84 AURORA Danes warm breath against my car made prickles of pleasure run all across my skin . There were so many sensations , I hardly knew what to do . His breath , his soft , warm lips against my skin , the weight of his strong body pressing down into mine , his hardness between my legs , pressing exactly where I wanted him but leaving me hungry for more . For movement . Friction . My breasts ached for ¡­ something . I wasnt sure what . I arched up into him as his hand traced my ribs and yed across the sensitive swell of my lower breast . When his fingers passed over my nipple , I gasped . Sensation rocketed through my body , right down to my core , even though he touched me through theyers of my top and bra. I moaned , and suddenly , I knew what I wanted . I wanted to feel his touch on my skin . I wanted to get rid of every single barrier between us . Dane ¡­ I moved my hand to tug at the cor of my own shirt , Every move he made gave me just a little of the friction I craved , and I was half delirious with need already . Not you , he growled . Me . Chapter 84 2/4 He captured both of my wrists in one hand , lifted them over my head , and pinned me in ce , stretched out beneath him . With his free hand , he worked his way under the hem of my shirt and lifted . 1 had no idea what kind of magic he used to get me out of that shirt while barely moving his grip on my wrists , but suddenly my torso was bare except for my bra . He worked some kind of simr magic on my pants , and then I was beneath him with barely anything to cover me . I felt so vulnerable being this exposed when he still had his pants , at least . But the vulnerability only made me hotter . I parted my legs wider . Since he was going maddeningly slowly , I searched needily for my own pleasure , rocking my hips so I could feel him just how I wanted . Greedy , Dane growled , but there was a smile in his voice . He flexed his hips and gave a low , sexyugh when I moaned . You like that ? I could only moan again in response . I loved it . I loved every single thing he was doing to me , and as far as I knew , wed barely begun . With my hands still pinned above my head , he slid one hand behind my back . In the next second , my bra came free . He pulled it off , then secured my hands again . Chapter 84 He lifted his body off of mine . I wanted toin . Then he settled back down , this time straddling me . 3/4 He held himself above me with my wrists pinned over my head , and I realized what he was doing . He could see all of me . My breath sped as I watched him devour me with his eyes alone , feasting on my face , my neck , my breasts . His eyes lingered there before dropping to my abdomen and the curve of my waist . You are perfect , he breathed . With his free hand , he touched my hair , traced the curve of my ear . Then his fingertips moved to my jaw , my neck . Brazenly , I arched back , wanting him to see . Wanting the touch of his callused hands everywhere all at once . He drew a line with two fingers down the center of my neck , over my corbone to my chest . His fingers trailed between my breasts and down to my navel . Pleasure built in my core as I imagined what it would feel like for his fingers to keep going ¡­ I gasped as , instead of trailing downward , he moved his hand to my breast . He squeezed softly . Then , when my whimpering gave away how much I liked it , he squeezed a little harder . Then he took my nipple between two of his fingers and pinched gently . It felt like lightning . Like fireworks of pleasure bursting between my legs as he rolled and pinched again . I couldnt help it , I bucked and made desperate sounds . Dane ¡­ ah ! I was panting , needy . Dane smirked . He was enjoying every second of this . If you like that , he said , wait until I ¡­ Chapter 84 4/4 He lowered his mouth and sucked my other nipple between his lips . It felt so good . So good . I cried out , arching up into him . He continued to pinch and roll one nipple and nip and suck at the other , ying with me like my body was his favorite toy . One he liked to hear beg and moan . I had no idea how long he worked me like that , bing a mindless thing of sensation and need . He finally rolled off me andy on his side . He moved his mouth from one of my breasts to the other . With his free hand , he trailed down my waist and hip . When he got to my underwear , he dipped his fingers beneath the flimsy fabric and slipped one between my folds . Fuck , he whispered , his voice unsteady . Youre so wet for me already . I cried out at the contact on my oversensitive clit and let my legs fall open . He circled the needy bud once, then slipped a finger inside me . I cried out again . Dane , please , Im going to I want you ! Chapter 85 Chapter 85 DANE I could see how close to the edge she was . Id nned to give her one or two orgasms before I finally took her body with my own . But when she sounded like that , I couldnt deny her . Not when she was so ready for me . Not when she called my name like it was a goddess damned prayer . I withdrew my finger from her slowly , dragging it over her clit just to feel her shudder with pleasure one more time . Then I stood . Slowly , while she watched me with hungry , dark eyes , I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants , then pulled them down . over my hips . I wasnt wearing anything beneath , and her eyes went wide at the sight of me . Are you sure you dont want me to- ? she began . No , I cut her off . I told you , all I want for my own pleasure today is to give you yours . It would give me pleasure , she said . She sat up . There was still some shyness in her face , but she reached out boldly to run one finger up my shaft . I shuddered , a drop of wetness already beading on the tip . She Chapter 85 2/4 sat all the way up . Before I could stop her , she ran her tongue along my shaft and pulled the tip and sucked it into her mouth . For a split second , she seemed unsure of what to do , then she swirled her tongue around it and sucked . Goddess ¡­ fuck ¡­ I had so little blood left in my head the wave of pleasure left me dizzy and I nearly staggered . She pulled away . Was that all right ? Yes . I put a hand on her shoulder and pushed her back . More than all right . But if you do it again , I might not be able to keep control much longer , and I want to take care of you . She protested , but I kissed her , quieting her . Youve dealt with so many terrible things in your life , I whispered . Let me do this . Let me give you something good . Her cheeks pink again , shey back down . Before I got back on the bed , I hooked my fingers on either side of her panties and pulled them down , revealing her as slowly as if I was savoring a gift . Because thats what it was . Thats what she was . I moved back over her , gritting my teeth and clinging to control again as I looked all that beautiful , soft skin , revealed to me atst . There was no couch this time , no dirty club . No rush , and no one else . She was perfect . Id forgotten how perfect in all those years Id spent convincing myself I was in love with another woman . Chapter 85 Such a waste of time when I could have had her . 3/4 Since shed had a few seconds to take the desperate edge off , I didnt bring her right back to that ce or slide inside like I was so tempted to do . Instead , I braced myself above her and lowered my mouth to her breast again , my hands braced behind her back to arch her toward me like an offering . Her fingers tangled in my hair and the delicate muscles of her back moved against my fingertips as she lifted to give me easy ess . I took my time exploring her with my mouth , moving from her nipples to her abdomen . I kissed to her soft belly, then down lower , moving to the side to kiss the ce her thigh joined her hips . She moved restlessly beneath me , trying to position me where she wanted me at her center . I squeezed her hips , forcing her to hold still . That only made her moan and arch even more . If I put my mouth on you , I wont stop until youe , I said . Is that what you want ? Panting , she said , I want toe with you inside me . Then be still like a good girl , I growled , And youll get exactly what you asked . I kissed back up the other side of her sex . I could tell she was Chapter 85 trying , but her body was almost beyond her control . 4/4 Goddess that made me even harder , seeing this perfect woman so on edge , so desperate , all for me . I reached her breasts , sucking harder than I had before as I parted her thighs and settled there . I groaned at the feel of her , so wet and ready . I flexed my hips , grinding my cock against her center . She whimpered , and I rocked a few more times while I sucked , just to get her close again . Dane ! When she scratched down my back with wed fingers , I knew I had pushed her as close to the edge as I could . Her legs were parted wide for me . I shifted , the tip of my shaft finding her opening . She gasped and whispered so fervently ; it sounded like a prayer . This is what you want ? I asked . Because once I fuck you , Aurora , I wont tolerate the thought of you with another man . Youre mine again , and this time , youre going to stay mine . She inhaled . Dane , I ¡­ She looked away , and my heart stopped as she hesitated . Chapter 86 Chapter 86 AURORA Stay his ? He was saying this now ? But if I was honest with myself , he was the only man I could ever remember wanting . It was so easy to forget that just a little while ago , Holden had tried to assault me , and Dane had saved me . But I couldnt bring myself to think of that right now . Not with my body screaming for release . For Dane . I can promise you I wont be with anyone else , I said . This is what I want . His mouth found mine . Then he slid inside , taking mypletely in a few deep thrusts , stretching me and driving all other thought from my head except for the way he filled me . Our joining felt so good . So right . It was nothing likest time , where I was desperate to enjoy something that clearly meant nothing to him . No , this time Dane was here with me , whispering soft words in my car about how beautiful I was , how perfect . About all the A Chapter 86 things it did to his body to feel how much I desired him with mine . 2/5 His words did almost as much for me as the ways he touched me and how he moved his body and the weight of him , huge and powerful and all wrapped up in me . Come for me , he whispered . My pleasure built to such a height , I was almost afraid of what would happen when it exploded over me . I clutched at him , my nails digging into his back as the pleasure peaked higher and higher . Then I shattered . I broke into ten thousand glittering pieces as I came hard , ecstasy rolling over me in wave after wave . He shifted , changing his rhythm , going deeper so that when I thought I was finished , new pleasure rolled over me again . Only then did he finally allow himself to go over the edge with me , his own orgasm taking him as he groaned and shuddered and emptied himself into me . Slowly , after I dont know how long , I drifted back into my own . body . Dane shifted so we bothy on our sides . He held me close and stroked my check , then pressed a soft kiss to my forehead . I felt weightless , but somehow heavy at the same time . Satisfied and so safe as he held me in his arms . Chapter 86 Being loved by him like this ¡­ it was so good . If I got used to this and lost it again , it might break me . 3/5 I must have fallen asleep , because when I woke , he was lying on his back and my head was pillowed on his chest . Outside , the light was dimmer , as if it was early evening . He must have felt me shift , because looked down at me and smiled . Oh , goddess , that smile . Soft and warm , with his hair rumpled from our lovemaking . I wished so hard that I could contain this moment . Capture it and keep it forever . Later , when things were darker than I could have ever imagined , I would look back on it and hold it close , like holding my hands . to a me on a cold winter night . One single moment of warmth . One moment of perfect love and peace . He stroked his hand up and down my back and said , So. What do we do now ? With that question , innocent as it seemed , the moment shattered , and uncertainty returned . I dont know , I said . I dont know if Blue Ridge can ent me Chapter 86 4/5 Children . That reminded me of Evelyn and her pregnancy . I needed to tell Dane about my suspicions . But how could I say anything when I had no proof ? He would just think I was jealous and grasping . Not that I would mind if he kicked Evelyn out of the house ¡­. Except no matter what else , she was the chosen of the goddess . And that meant we needed her . As far as I could tell , her gift was the most powerful weapon we had to fight the shadow creatures that seemed to lurk around every corner these days . I think the first thing is to go back to the pack house , I said . If were going to be together this way , I want to talk to the twins . And I want to deal with Coleridge , Dane growled . By which I mean Im going to kill him for what he tried to do to you . I shivered at his words . His voice was so cold . He meant what he said . I put a hand on his chest so that he would look at me while I spoke . I didnt want him to misunderstand what I was saying . As much as I love the idea of you avenging my honor , you cant kill him . That will lead to war . Not just with Fall Line , but maybe with my grandmother . Danes face darkened . What if I dont care about war ? What if I think its exactly what Fall Line and Holden Coleridge deserve ? Chapter 87 Chapter 87 1/4 AURORA He couldnt be serious . He wouldnt risk war . Blue Ridge was powerful , but there was no way it could stand against Fall Line and High Alpine . I know you care , I said . Thats why youre such an incredible . Alpha . He grunted , then changed the subject . I can agree to speak to the children at least . I wanted to suggest staying here tonight . To be together ¡­ but also so I can search this ce for anything left by my grandfather . At mention of Connall Montague , a wave of sadness rocked me . Id be happy to help you honor him . Is there anything specific youre looking for ? A trouble look crossed Danes face . He said something before he died . Something about what were doing requiring a sacrifice . It sounded like he knew something we dont . I hope to find clue to it . I agreed , and we got up and began the search . Going through Connalls personal papers was part investigation , part a walk down memoryne for Dane . His grandfather had a safe in his office , and much of what was inside was personal family mementos . 2/4 Including a picture of his parents . I was the one to pull the picture from the box of photos . A man and a woman standing in front of the pack house with their arms around each other . Two children stood in front of them a boy of about eight and a girl of maybe five . The picture looked at least twenty years old , and their family seemed so happy . I flinched at the sight and almost slid the picture back into the box . If anyone was going to present Dane with a photo of his murdered parents , it shouldnt be me . But he saw it and caught my wrist before I could let go . He took the picture and lifted it . He looked troubled , but he still smiled . I wondered if I should ask , but if Dane wanted to be with me , this was something we would need to learn to talk about . Do ¡­ you miss them ? I asked carefully . He nodded , then slid the picture into his pocket . Because he regrly spent the night here , he had changes of clothes in one of the closets . A good thing , since transforming in what he was wearing this morning had shredded his clothes . I wasnt sure how far I could push his boundaries , so I decided to just ask . I want to ask you about them , Dane . But Im not sure if that will be too painful for you . He looked at me in surprise . You speak whatever is on your Chapter 87 mind , dont you ? 3/4 When Im with people I know . I said . In business , or when Im with someone I dont trust , no . I keep as much hidden then as I can. But if you want us to be together ¡­ I want to be open with you . Dane cleared his throat , then pulled the picture out again . My father was like my grandfather . Good with people . He loved parties , and he was alwaysughing . Piper takes after him . Im like my mother . She was more serious , quiet . Some pack members said it was hard to get close to her , but she loved who she loved fiercely . I can see that in you , I said . He swallowed like he was feeling some strong emotion and said , Thank you . I still miss them . He ran his thumb over the image of Pipers face . Dont worry , little sister . Ill save you . In that moment , swearing to protect his little sister , he reminded me so much of Tristan and the way he protected Seraphina that my throat closed , and I couldnt speak . I wanted to help him in any way I could , but I was afraid anything I said right now , any promise I made , would sound hollow , considering that I had just caused the death of his grandfather . We stayed the night , with Dane using his pack bond to let the Chapter 87 others know that we were both safe . Otherwise , I was afraid Trajan would have hunted us down . 4/4 He made love to me that night , again insisting that we focus. on my pleasure . Every time he brought me to orgasm , I felt my heart wrap around his a little more . I still didnt know what to do . I was still afraid of the darkness . hidden inside me . The more I fell for him , the more I feared what being close to me would do to him . The next morning , we returned to the pack house . Just as we got to the door , Trajan and Evander came rushing out . Aurora ! Evander grabbed me . My cousins light purple eyes . were huge with fear . Its the twins . Theyre missing , and so is Mrs. Jamison ! Just then , there was a noise . A howl of pain that came from the woods in the direction of Broken Forest packnd . Chapter 88 Chapter 88 1/5 AURORA I couldnt process what was happening . It was too much . The whish from the 24 hours Id just had with Dane maybe the best 24 hours of my life and now this . My knees gave out , and I wouldve fallen to the stone floor of the front porch if Evander wasnt already holding on to me . Then Evander was gone , snatched away by Dane , who threw him against the wall with a roar . What happened ? Where were you ? You are supposed to protect them ! Trajan was there in an instant . He didnt get between Dane and Evander he was smart enough to know that would be a death sentence . Instead , he put a hand on Danes shoulder and said , Alpha , the children were with their nanny . Evander was sleeping . Which , unfortunately , everyone has to do sometimes . Dane red at Evander , but I could tell from the tilt of his head that he was listening to Trajan . Finally , he released Evander and stepped away . He turned to Trajan . When did it happen ? Trajans report was efficient and detailed . Evander discovered them missing when he went to see why things were so quiet in their room . Usually , Mrs. Jamison goes down to the kitchen to Chapter 88 bring the children breakfast . Then they get Evander , and the four of them go outside and let the kids run out their energy until lunch . 2/5 Evander , who was rubbing his shoulders where Dane had pinned him to the wall , said , It was ten minutes past the time Mrs. Jamison usuallyes to get me when I went looking for them . I thought she was having ate morning . Instead , they were all just gone . I tracked them outside , but their scent is everywhere here . I couldnt follow it farther . And your pack bond ? Dane asked . We dont have one with Mrs. Jamison , Trajan answered . The children ¡­ they seem to be shielded , somehow . Shielded ? Panic threaded thorough my veins . Who would be able to do that ? It would take a spell from a witch . Or a wolf with strange powers , Dane said . There are a few . Especially in the Appchians . Magic can behave oddly in the mountains , sometimes . I was inches away from dissolving into a sobbing mess , but I had to hold on . A cool head got me through my marriage to Dane . It got me through the political machinations of my first few years in High Alpine . It could get me through this , if I could just stay calm . I gripped my shaking hands together . To my shock , Dane noticed . He took them in both of his , then pulled me close . Chapter 88 Dane , our children . I whispered . Theyre barely more than babies ¡­ if anything happens to them ¡­ 3/5 He held me as my walls cracked and tears streamed down my checks . DANE 1 held onto Aurora . Though we werent bonded , it was like I could feel her distress . To have her in so much pain and to be able to do nothing about it made me feel like I was going insane . But I could feel the dark undercurrent of the fear , as well . My children were missing . My daughter . My son . Their faces shed through my mind , bright and smiling . The thought of what might be happening to them of them experiencing fear or pain for only a moment it made me feel like I was being slowly crushed . I held her , but she was as much an anchor for me as I was for her . I whispered into her hair , Dont worry . Ill find them . I swear it . ***** EVELYN Chapter 88 4/5 I woke to chaos . When I called for my breakfast , no one brought it to me . Annoyed , I got out of bed and got dressed to go see what was happening . The pack bond was too full of chatter for me to understand any of it except that someone was missing . I didnt worry much about it . I wasnt going to be put in charge . of any search efforts . I got dressed . I hadnt seen Dane all day yesterday , but with his grandfather dying , I figured he just wanted his space . So I decided to leave him alone before I showed him my evidence . I pulled out my phone to look at the picture again . Aurora fleeing Holdens room , neither of thempletely dressed . Goddess , it was so perfect , I wanted tough . I walked out into the hall and snagged the first wolf that ran by . She was a teen girl the granddaughter of one of the pack elders . I knew her from some of the acting sses I taught some of the younger wolves from time to time when Dane was busy , and I was bored . Sometimes , I thought I knew the members of his pack better than he did . Daisy, I said , Whats going on ? Oh , Ms. Bary ! she said , Its terrible ! Those little twins from the other pack are missing ! 4 Chapter 88 Twins ? Auroras twins ? 5/5 Without meaning to , my grip on her arm tightened . Were they alone ? No. Their nanny went missing with them . I swallowed and let her go . Thank you , Daisy . She ran off , but I stayed where I was , rooted to the spot . The twins were missing . And theyd gone missing with my mother . I asked her to do something about Aurora , I whispered to the empty hallway . I didnt mean this ! Chapter 89 Chapter 89 AURORA Five minutes after we arrived , the whole pack was organized to search . They transformed and ran into the woods . With no wolf , there was nothing I could do to help . Nothing except stand on the porch of the mansion and pace and watch . Dane was out searching , as were Trajan and Evander . The Blue Ridge wolves were organized , working on Danesmands over the pack bond . There was nothing I could do . No way I could help . I wasnt going to be able to stand this very long before I took off into the woods , myself . The door to the house opened and closed . Evelyn stood there in a flowing white shirt and soft brown pzzo pants . The loose fit somehow worked to emphasize her rounded belly and make her glow with health . I bared my teeth as a sudden thought urred to me . This better not have anything to do with you . She looked to the side , obviously startled to see me . Aurora ! I only just heard . N no . I didnt ¡­ this isnt ¡­ Flustered , she closed her mouth and shook her head . I would never wish harm on # Chapter 89 your children . I need you to know that . I dont believe you . I moved toward her . You know that I suspect your child isnt Danes . Of course , youre trying to get mine out of the way . 2/6 As I spoke , everything felt like it made more and more sense . But even if Evelyn was to me , what could I do besides wait for Dane and tell him my suspicions ? I could try to attack her , but unlike me , she had a wolf . Id never be able to hurt her or even hold her for the other wolves to take to the pack dungeons when they came back . If Dane would even send her there in the first ce . Evelyn sneered , her hand spreading protectively over her belly . I might be a homewrecker , and I might go after you without question , she snapped , But I dont hurt children . Especially not Danes . I clenched my fists . My entire body was shaking . She hadnt. addressed my usation about her child , but that hardly mattered . Thats it , I muttered . I cant . I wont just sit here , especially not with you ! I turned and strode off the porch toward the forest . Where the hell are you going ? Evelyn shouted . Youll only be in the way out there ! The entire pack is on high alert . Chapter 89 Stop me , I spat over my shoulder . I didnt stop walking . 3/6 Hey ! Evelyn called again . To my shock , she started following me . Aurora , get back in the house . You are wolfless . You dont know who what might be out there . There have been too many shadow attacks , and youre too weak . I dont care that Im weak ! I spun on her . I dont care if Im wolfless , or how much danger Im in , I am going out there to help look for my children , because I cant stand to sit here worrying and doing nothing , especially if it means I have to be around you ! I hit the tree line and kept going . I , at least , was wearing sensible enough clothes to be walking around the forest . Evelyn looked . like she was getting ready to film on a movie set in the middle of a city . But she didnt stop . Even though she was walking into the woods . pregnant and in kitten heels , she barreled forward like she was wearing tennis shoes . Why are you following me ? I asked , exasperated . Evelyn , we have known each other for eight years and hated each other the entire time . Do what you normally do and pretend I dont exist ! No ! Shed caught up to me now . She grabbed my arm and pulled me around to face her . I cant . Why ? I demanded . Because the twins need you ! She looked surprised , even as she Chapter 89 4/6 shouted the words . In a calmer voice , she said , I may hate you , Aurora . But Im notpletely evil . I didnt have a kind mother . I didnt have ¡­ a mother like you . And the twins , wherever they are , dont deserve to lose you . I stared at her inplete and utter shock . I was so shocked I didnt hear the movement through the forest . Evelyn did , going stiff and grabbing my arm again . Get behind me , shemanded . No ! Get . Behind . Me . Her eyes scanned the trees . For the first time in all the years Id known her , she looked afraid . Cant you smell it ? A Broken Forest wolf is near . Just as she said it , I heard the popping of branches and the rustling of leaves . A lycan stepped out of the trees . One I hadnt seen since before my house had copsed . Remington , I muttered . Remington Reed , my foster brother , strode toward me . Except he wasnt striding . He was bleeding . His ear was torn and there was blood all over his rusty , mottled fur . In the distance , I heard a hunting howl I knew . Dane . Chapter 89 He was on his way here . 5/6 Aurora ! Remington cried . He tried to reach for me , but Evelyn blocked him . He copsed onto his knees . Please , you have to listen . Have mercy ! What are you doing here ? I was so confused . He seemed like hed crawled through hell to get here . Its your children , he said . The children of that bastard Dane Montague ¡­ As if summoned , Dane appeared out of the forest . A vengeful monster of charcoal gray who leaped on Remington . He grabbed him by the throat and mmed him against a tree . Coming to mynd means death ! he snarled . Dane , wait ! He knows about the children ! At my cry , Dane bared his teeth . He mmed Remington against the tree again . Speak . Where are my children ? Whimpering , my former foster brother looked from Dane to me . Mom and dad have them . They wanted Danes blood , but hes too strong for them to take . What does my blood have to do with it ? Dane growled . Remington coughed and choked with Danes hand around his neck , but said , Dane Montagues lifeblood will open the gates Chapter 89 6/6 and sate the beast . If he doesnt give his life in exchange for the children ¡­ they will die instead . Chapter 90 Chapter 90 DANE His throat was in my hand . I could feel his pulse beating wildly . Hell , I could almost smell his blood . All I had to do was squeeze , and I could end Remington Reed , one of the most vicious . Broken Forest fighters . As if she could read my mind , Aurora put her hand over mine . She red at her former foster brother . As much as I want to see him dead , he came here at his own risk . Then he knows the consequences . My ws tightened . Bit into his skin . He bared his teeth at me . Do what you have to . I dont care anymore . Why ? Aurora demanded , stepping close to him . Youre the future Alpha of Broken Forest . Why wouldnt you care ? You think my parents are ever going to step down ? Hell no . I dont even know all the dark shit theyre into these days . But if you want to save your children , thats where they are . Both my wolf and the man that I was howled for his death . Hed killed Blue Ridge wolves . He was the enemy . He deserved it . Auroras hand was still on my arm , her eyes huge . Why are you Chapter 90 doing this , Remi ? 2/6 For you , he coughed . Because after a lifetime of what they did to you ¡­ what I did ¡­ I owed you . Aurora looked speechless . I managed to loosen my fingers one at a time . Come on , I said to Aurora and ¡­ Evelyn ? What was she doing out here ? I didnt like that . There was no good reason for her to be alone in the forest with the rival shed lost to after eight years . But Id have to file it away forter . Right now , we needed to focus on the children . I let go of Remington , and he dropped to his knees , gasping and gagging while I used the pack bond to summon my warriors . What will you do to him ? Aurora asked , her eyes never leaving her brother . I crouched in front of Remington . You may have just saved my childrens lives . Once I have them again , you can go . Remington nodded and wouldnt meet my eyes . Wait ! Evelyn called , striding up to us . What about my I mean , the nanny . Was she with the children , too ? Remington gave Evelyn a long stare . The longer he looked , the paler she got . Finally , he said , All I know about are the kids . Chapter 90 3/6 I called a few of my wolves , and they dragged him away to the house . I looked at Evelyn , my brows drawing together . What was that about ? She shook herself like shed been in some kind of trance and shrugged . Im not sure . Then , without even looking at me , she turned and walked toward the house . Evelyn rarely did anything without looking to me or asking for my attention . Another strange moment to think onter . We went back to the house , and I rallied the pack . I wanted to take them all andunch an all out attack , but there was still the treaty and the Council to think about . Unfortunately , we have no proof theyve taken the children except the word of one of their own wolves , said Archer . When I growled at my beta , Trajan stepped in . Consider , Alpha , that he could be setting us up for a trap . The more I got to know Auroras choice for her future beta , the more I approved of her decision . He was good at being a voice of reason without pissing me off the way Archer sometimes did . Chapter 90 4/6 I turned to Remington . You swear your pack has my children ? On my life , Remington said . I wasnt sure why , but I believed him . Aurora did , too . In the end , we decided to go to Broken Forest with a dozen of our strongest warriors at our side and more hidden in the forest nearby if they were needed . Dane , Aurora stopped me just as everyone was shifting to leave . What about what Remington said ? What if this is just a trap for you ? She hesitated , then said , Or ¡­ what if it isnt ? Do you believe what Remington said about you ? I remembered my grandfathers fears leading up to his death about me being a sacrifice , and I nodded . I believe him , yes . I knew there was an unspoken question in her words . If it turned out Remington was right , and I had the chance to trade my life for my childrens lives , would I ? Yes . In a heartbeat . But Archer and Evelyn watched us , and I wasnt going to argue with them , so I didnt say it out loud . The decision was mine , and I wouldnt discuss it . By the time we entered the forest , crossed onto the other packsnd , and made it to the cave mouth that served as their pack house , the sun was fading . I strode out in front of my pack in my lycan form and howled a challenge . Chapter 90 5/6 Even though , worryingly , we hadnt seented the twins or Mary Jamison on our way here . If theyde this way , we should have . A momentter , Waylon Reed answered , exiting the cave in hist own lycan form with two dozen pack warriors behind him .. Whats the meaning of this , Montague ? Youve set foot on mynds . You know that means death . You have my children , I growled . Give them back to me , or our war begins all over again . Waylonughed . We dont have your children . Yes you do , I growled . I want them back . What proof do you have ? Esther asked ,ing to stand by her husband while still in her ridiculous 1950s dress in her human form . Remington told us , Aurora called out . He risked his life . He has no reason to lie . Remington ? Waylonughed . All right , where is he , then ? I looked around for Remington ¡­ He was gone . Chapter 91 Chapter 91 AURORA Why should we believe you ? Dane demanded . To my shock , Waylon stood aside and gestured into the pack house . Come and see for yourself , Alpha . But youve got toe alone . Except for Ann . This is her home , after all . Shes always wee . He paused for a second , like he was thinking , then said , You know , if those kids were here , it would just be like a visit to grandma and grandpas anyway , wouldnt it ? The stringy old man shot me what was probably supposed to be a fatherly smile . It was all I could do not to scream . I started moving forward immediately . Dane grabbed my arm . No ! Its some kind of trap . Theyve had me here before , Dane . If they wanted to keep me , they wouldve done it then . You wont keep me from my children . Danes grip tightened and he growled , Our children . He released me , then moved to stand beside me . Well search . No ! Chapter 91 2/5 It was a whole chorus of voices . Both Evander and Trajan on my side , and Archer and Evelyn on Dancs . I should be the one to go , Evander said . Hed been so quiet . since the children disappeared, and he sounded so desperate now . I was their guard . This is my fault . I took my cousins hand and tried to give him an encouraging smile . We all have to sleep , Evander . This isnt your fault . If theyre not in there , I wont sleep , he vowed . Not until Ive found them and brought them home . There was a fervent note in his voice that worried me . I knew he loved the twins , and I was grateful , but I couldnt let him torture himself that way . Evander- I was cut off by the argument between Archer and Dane that started next to us . You arent expendable ! Archer snapped , I am . Let me go ! Alpha magic swelled around Dane . He almost seemed to grow , and Archer almost seemed to shrink before him . They are my children . Aurora is my ¡­ He trailed off , and I could hear the word hanging in the air . Mate . But he knew neither of us were ready to go that far . Not yet . My responsibility , he finished . She will not walk into danger without me at her side . Chapter 91 3/5 My heart turned over at his words . I wondered if hearing them would ever be normal , or if I would ever feel like I deserved them . Archer looked like he might speak again . Danes eyes shed gold with power , and suddenly Archer flinched , then backed off . I turned back to Evander and Trajan . Im going , I said , resolute . Trajan , dont let Evander follow me . Trajan nodded and looked at the younger wolf . Evander glowered at us both . Theyd better be in there . They will be , I said with a confidence I didnt feel . I followed Dane up to Waylon and Esther . The Reeds smiled at us . Im sure it was supposed to be kind , but all I could see was their teeth . We have your permission , and safe passage ? And the wolves out here will be safe from attack or harm as long as were on the inside ? Dane growled . Waylon nodded , and I felt magic radiate off of him as he made the promise . I swear it . Without looking , Dane reached back and took my hand , and he led the way inside . The new pack house was like I remembered it . A cave , but not a terrible ce . Not like the ce I lived when I was a child . Chapter 91 4/5 It was so strange . Why had they bothered to make this ce sofortable when the actual house was in such disrepair ? What had changed in the five years I went missing that gave them not just the money , but the motivation to do this ? Would you like a guide ? Esther asked as she fell into step beside us . Not you, Dane snapped . Esthers false 50s housewife smile didnt falter . Not me . Selina ? My lips parted as a wisp of a woman reading on a nearby chair lifted her head . She was thin and pale and had ck hair drawn back in a braid . Yes , Luna ? Take your former sister , here , and help her and Alpha Montague search for the missing children from Blue Ridge . Such a shame they werent supervised better . Esther tutted . Even though my memories were too foggy for it to bring anything specific to the surface , the sound made bile rise in the back of my throat . It was a sound of false sympathy . A sound that might be made right before a necessary punishment . Dane squeezed my hand , able to sense something wrong with me even though I was trying to hide it . I squeezed back to show him I was fine . Then my attention was totally captured by the woman who approached us . Selene ? I asked . Chapter 91 5/5 Her name also felt familiar I knew it , but I wasnt sure how . When she smiled , her hazel eyes crinkled around the corners , and I felt like I should know her . Like remembering her might be very , very important . Me , helping you out of trouble ? she said . Just like old times , little sister . Chapter 92 Chapter 92 AURORA Little sister ? I asked . I looked to Dane in confusion . I didnt remember the Reeds having a daughter , and she didnt look anything like them . Could she be another foster child , like me ? Why was it I knew her ¡­ and yet I didnt ? It felt like something beyond my lost memories . Dane frowned but didnt say anything to me . Maybe he knew of her . I wasnt going to ask him now , though . We needed to search for our children . We followed Selene through the strange ce that was half cave , half pack house . Every time I looked at her I got the strange feeling that a piece of my dreams hade to life , so I focused on the search . We moved through rooms and passages and halls and caverns until I felt like we were moving through a maze . I made sure the unnerving Selene didnt skip any rooms or doors we saw . Danc kept his head lifted , nostrils red , searching for any scent of the twins or their nanny . From the increasingly frustrated way he moved , he wasnt catching anything . Chapter 92 2/5 I didnt see anything , either . Didnt hear anything . There were a few children in the Broken Forest Pack , but not many , and none . of them were mine . With every second that passed , my stomach twisted , and I felt more and more like I was going to throw up . Every corner we turned , I expected to see the twins there . We turned one corner , then another , then another . They were never behind any of them .. At some point , tears began to stream down my face . I managed to stop them , but they always started again when I wasnt paying attention . Two hours after being brought into the Broken Forest Pack house , wed checked everywhere , and I was holding onto my sanity by my fingernails . Thats all , Im afraid , said Selene . Shed hardly spoken except for her first words and to answer Danes questions . But theyre here , I said . Remington said they were here . But he left . Danes voice was gravel . Snuck away when we werent looking . I should have had him tied up and under guard . You think by now Id know better than to trust a Broken Forest wolf showing up injured on mynd . His words sank into my heart like a de and twisted , because Chapter 92 3/5 the first Broken Forest wolf to show up injured on hisnd was me . Dane ¡­ He ignored me . Show us everything again , he demanded of Selene . No. Youve imposed on our generosity enough . Waylon Reed appeared from a side hall as if he was made of shadows . I couldnt believe how quietly he moved for such an old man . We let our enemy just walk through our home . I think even the Council will find that more than reasonable . Fuck the Council , Dane said , his ws and teeth extending and his eyes going yellow . Someone grabbed me from behind . I struggled , but a lycan from Broken Forest held me against their chest and pressed ws into my throat . Dane whirled and snarled , bursting into his lycan form in an instant . Waylon chuckled . Other wolves appeared out of the dark . I forgot how fast you can transform , Alpha . Truly , a show of strength . Let her go , Dane snarled at the wolf that held me . You no longer have my permission to be on Broken Forestnd , Waylon said . If you stay any longer than it takes you to leave my territory , you will be in vition of the treaty , and I will use my rights to kill any Blue Ridge wolf on mynd that I Chapter 92 can . Understood ? 4/5 Danes eyes shed gold . Remington said my blood is what you want . Take me in exchange for the children . My heart leapt into my throat at the thought of what Waylon Reed would do to Dane if he had him at his mercy . Dane , no ! Take me , Ille back ! The wolf who held me tightened their grip . I felt blood trickle down my throat . Waylon smirked . There was something behind it ¡­ something sinister . But I couldnt read it . I was so panicked . Alpha , taking either of you would imply we have the children . As Ive said , we dont . So , you two can be on your way . Let her go , Dane snarled , and I will dly put distance between us . No ! I kicked back at the wolf who held me , but in their lycan form , they were a foot taller than me and ten times as strong . But something in me snapped , and I lost it . I wont leave without them ! He said theyre here ! He said my babies were here ! I dont even remember what happened after that , just that I kicked and screamed until my throat felt raw and bloody . At some point , I was lifted and handed from one lycan to another . The new one tossed me over his shoulder and carried me . I kicked and wed and punched ¡­ and then I realized it was Chapter 92 Dane . 5/5 My whole body rxed and drooped over his shoulder as I started to sob . He carried me out of the pack house and then shifted , sliding me down his strong body so that he held me . He cradled the back of my head in his hand , stroking my back with the other as he whispered promises to me that wed find them , that it would be all right . The rest of Blue Ridge gathered around us , muttering threats . But we only had twelve wolves with us , and they had the protection of the caves . There was nothing we could do . Go home , Danemanded . Then he took my face in his hands and forced me to look at him . Hes lying about having them , I can tell . Ill stay . Ill let them do whatever they want to me if it means getting our children back . Chapter 93 Chapter 93 AURORA I wanted him to turn back around and go into that pack house . I wanted him to tear it apart until he found our children . But if he did , the Reeds would kill him . Just like they had been wanting to for years . No , I whispered , even though it was the hardest thing Id ever done in my life . But as desperately as I wanted my babies to be there , there was no sign of them . Not a single speck or shred of evidence . Thats what Waylon and Esther want you to do . I wont let them use this as an excuse to kill you , Dane . He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead to mine , and for a moment I felt connected to him . Bonded by the sheer grief both of us felt . Having someone to share that burden with me ¡­ it made it bearable . If I moved forward from this moment , it would only be because I could move forward with him . They must be somewhere else . With someone else . Well keep searching . Evander and Trajan can keep looking for them . through the pack bond . Well find them , I said . We had to , because I wouldnt cat or sleep or be able to take an entire breath until we had . Chapter 93 2/6 Dane nodded , our faces still close together . Magic rose around us as Dane called on his Alpha powers to bind himself and all of Blue Ridge Pack to a vow that couldnt be broken . A vow that took away my breath , and the breath of every wolf whose soul was forfeit if the oath couldnt be fulfilled . Well find them , he said . Well save them . Or well die trying . ***** SERAPHINA My head hurt and it was dark . I opened my eyes , and I didnt even know they were open because it was still so dark . I coughed and sat up and reached out . Brother had never not been there . Tristan ? My voice was just a shaky , little sound in the dark , but I knew where he was . I always did , even without looking or sensing . Just like he could always find me . 1 crawled on a hard floor that felt like it was made of uneven rocks until my hand touched something warm . I patted and found out it was his shoulder . Chapter 93 Tristan ? 3/6 This time I asked inside my head . If there were bad guys around , I didnt want them to hear us Sera ¡­ I dont know where we are ¡­ Im scared . I know , I said . Tristan was the brave and protective one , but he was scared of the dark since that one time , with Aunt Lilliana . Not even Mommy or Uncle Trajan or Cousin Evander knew about that . Just me and Tristan . He didnt want anyone to know he sometimes wasnt brave , and I would always , always keep his secrets . Iid down next to him and wrapped my arms around him . Its okay , I whispered . Well just call for Cousin Evander . He can find us . I closed my eyes and reached out with my mind . Tristan was bigger and stronger than me , but I was better at concentrating . I tried to find my pack through the bond ¡­ It was like I jumped up and hit my head on a roof . Ow ! I said . Tristans hand touched the top of my head . He could feel thats where I was hurt , just like I could feel when he got hurt . Let me try , he whispered . Chapter 93 4/6 But when he reached out , it was the same thing . Like someone bumped us hard on the head . He started shaking harder . Its okay , I said . Mommy will save us . No one can stop her from doing anything . At least the bump didnt happen when we talked to each other . How did we get here? I asked Tristan . When I try to remember , its fuzzy . We were on a walk with Mrs. Jamison . What if the bad guys got her , too ? My tummy felt cold and sick . I hope not . I felt Tristan nod his head , which was close my shoulder . After a long pause , he said , Do you think the Alpha wille save us ? Our ¡­ dad ? Yes . I knew he would . I didnt know how , but from the moment I met him , I could tell . I hugged Tristan closer in the dark . Like our mommy , our daddy would never give up on us . Until theye , well keep each other safe , I whispered . No matter where we are . We will . Tristan said . He hugged me tight , and we waited . Chapter 93 **** 5/6 DANE Useless rage boiled beneath my surface as we left Broken Forestnd . I felt like I was going to tear out of my own skin . How could the children not be with Broken Forest ? Why had Remington Reede to us and then disappeared ? Archer was my best tracker , so I relieved him of his duties. protecting Evelyn and set him on Remingtons trail . When I caught that fucker , I would have my answers . Aurora was weeping , not even capable of walking , so I carried her out to the road and then to the cars that would take us home . I let Trajan drive so I could sit in the back and hold on to her . All the while , I was never idle . There were still over a hundred wolves at Blue Ridge , and they had never stopped searching . I gave them new directives while I held Aurora against my chest . and stroked her silvery hair , counting down the seconds until we arrived home . ording to my peoples reports , there was one wolf at Blue Ridge who wasnt searching . One I suspected wouldnt mind if my bastard children were out of the way , because he wanted their mother . Chapter 93 6/6 It was time for me to deal with Holden Coleridge ¡­ whether or not killing the Fall Line Alpha led to war . Chapter 94 Chapter 94 DANE We arrived back at the pack house , and I took Aurora to her room andid her in her bed . Immediately , she struggled to sit up . Dane . Theres something in your eyes ¡­ Where are you going ? To question Coleridge . No ! I knew he was her ally , but he had also attacked her . Before she could react , I strode to the door and closed it . Then I jammed the knob and broke it . Dane ! she shouted . Let me out of here ! Trajan stood outside . I bared my teeth at him . She doesnt leave . this room . Trajans face didnt betray any emotion . You arent my Alpha , and she is my Luna heir . Shell hate us both for this . I wont make decisions for her . Im not making any decisions for her . Im making them for me . Trajan nodded , and his face turned dark . Im going to let her Chapter 94 2/5 out . But ¡­ Ill give you some time because of what he did to her . Good . I strode from the room as Trajan faced the door , which shook with the force of Auroras blows . I nced out a window at the night as I passed . It had been twelve hours since Tristan and Seraphina had disappeared . I wondered if it would surprise Aurora to know she wasnt the only one who felt each second drag past . I was counting every one . The pack house had several floors , with my rooms and those of my family being at the top . To get to Holdens , I had to go down two flights and down multiple hallways . It gave me too much time to think . To rage . Sometimes ruling over as much as I did was a curse . Holden had approximately twenty wolves from Fall Line with him . Not enough to threaten my pack , but enough to help him fight his way out if things turned bad . Though he hadnt posted guards outside of his room before , I couldnt help but notice the four massive wolves standing on either side of the door , now . I would cut everyst one of them down if I had to . I will speak with your Alpha , I growled as I approached . The wolves regarded me silently , but I could wait . I must always maintain control . The same couldnt be said of Holden . They must have used their pack bond to tell him it was me , because a secondter the door flew open , and Holdens hands were at my throat . He grabbed my shirt by the cor and shook hard . What the fuck are you thinking , imprisoning me in my own room ? I should be out there ! I might not be her real fianc¨¦ or those kids father , but Ive known them longer than you and I love them too , damn it ! My hands grew into ws and my teeth into fangs . Before I understood what he was saying , I ripped his hands from my shirt and sent him flying back . He hit the wall , denting it , and sending ster flying . He leaped up , his blue eyes gleaming as his own ws and teeth grew . But by then , his words had made their way into my brain . I stood and stared . What do you mean , keeping you prisoner ? I had every wolf out searching , and youre in here sitting on your ass ! No. Your beta told my wolves I couldnt leave this room , or you Chapter 94 personally would tear me limb from limb . 4/5 Fuck . I turned as if I could see Archer beyond the walls of the mansion and into the woods , where he should still be hunting Remington . Beta . I snapped in my mind , Did you give the order to put Holden Coleridge under house arrest ? Archers mental voice came back over a distance of miles . Enough that even I couldnt tell exactly how far away he was . Yes , Alpha . It seemed best not to let him wander away , the way Reed did . That stopped my response in its tracks . Id been prepared to snarl at Archer , but he was right . I hadnt been vignt , and because of that , Reed was gone . Next time , dont give an order about another Alpha without clearing it with me first , I said . I loaded thatmand with power , so hed have no choice but to obey . Yes , Alpha . He sounded obedient enough , but ¡­ was he ? Or did I sense resentment in my perfect , loyal betas tone ? I broke the connection and turned back to Coleridge . I didnt give that order . Coleridge stood and straightened his suit , eyes shing . Then maybe you should control your beta better . I growled deep in my throat , but Holden just growled back . Chapter 94 5/5 You deserve to die for what you did to Aurora . I might not have given the order , but imprisoning you is exactly what I should have done the moment I came back with her . Holden sauntered up to me . Not unless you want war . Dont forget Coleridge , you may be richer , and you may have grown a littlerger than Fall Line , but we are of the old blood . You ? Youre just some upstart backwoods Broken Forest offshoot with new money . Blood money . Blood money ? I snarled . Despite my restraint , I might have shed him then . In fact , I probably would have , just for suggesting my grandfather somehow built this pack on blood money . But Aurora chose that moment toe sprinting up to us with her phone . She held its screen up . On it was an old woman with short white hair and a brisk ,manding voice . Stand down , Alpha Montague , or I will bring your entire pack to its knees . I red at my ex wife . Aurora had called Grandmother Augusta . Chapter 95 hapter 95 AURORA I could tell from the look on Danes face he hated what Id done . I wasnt the biggest fan of it , either . My grandmother was a difficult woman . But if Dane had the right to lock me in a room , I certainly had the right to keep him from murdering another Alpha and going to war . Even with someone I now hated on a visceral level . Even looking at Holden who was giving me sad eyes while clutching a bloody cut from Dane throwing him into the wall- made me want to vomit . Luna DeVere , Dane said is a dangerously calm voice as he plucked the phone from my hand . Didnt your granddaughter tell you that Alpha Coleridge assaulted her ? My cheeks colored . It was a good thing that was all Dane knew . If he heard Holden was going to mark me against my will and make me his mate , not even my grandmother would be able to stop him . Yes , my grandmother said from the phone . Danes eyes darkened . And you still want to be allies with him ? You still want her around him? Chapter 95 Fall Line remains our ally as well as Blue Ridge , she said . Therefore , the Alpha will remain present to protect my interests . 2/5 I knew she felt that way , but I still flinched . I wasnt sure how to feel about my grandmothers insistence that Fall Line stay . I knew why she wanted Holden here . Fall Line was our established ally . If Dane and Blue Ridge decided to just take the relic and its powers for themselves , Fall Line would be our only hope of getting it back . Not just because they were here in the states , but because High Alpine Pack was engaged in other conflicts on other fronts . My grandmother wasnt the kind of person to only stick her finger in one pie . Grandmother didnt exin further . One of the things Id learned from watching her : there was power in stating facts and nothing more . Exnations meant you thought you owed a person something . ording to Augusta DeVere , High Alpine wolves owed nothing to anyone . Ever . If you didnt exin , people didnt have anything to argue with . Dane clutched my phone in his hand , his knuckles going white . Her not giving him something to argue about wouldnt stop him from pushing . I worried he might crack my phone screen ; he held it so hard . Are you suggesting your top candidate for Luna heir remain in the presence of a man who disrespected her and your pack ? Did Chapter 95 3/5 you not believe your own granddaughter when she told you she was attacked ? My grandmother paused , and in the silence I felt every ounce . of her displeasure . She was not a woman who was used to being questioned . Then again , Dane was not a man who took orders from anyone . Ever . Tension sparked in the air , even though my grandmother was an ocean away . Holden stood there , arms folded , looking between the two of them and sometimes at me . My stomach twisted whenever he did . It was like feeling him betray me , try to vite me , all over again . Not only did I have to process being attacked , but I also had to process losing someone I thought was a friend . Even though that left me feeling wilted and numb inside , I would never let him see . I kept my back straight and gave him nothing in return for his looks except a re . I am suggesting , my grandmother said slowly , That I will not allow the interests of the High Alpine Pack to go unprotected . If you believe , Dane Montague , that my granddaughter needs. protection from one of the individuals I must employ to do that ¡­ I suggest you see to her safety . She paused again , letting us all internalize her words . Then she said , Nothing is personal . However , I will be in contact with the Chapter 95 elders of Fall Line about the behavior of their Alpha . This time , it was Holdens turn to flinch . But before anyone could speak , Grandmother hung up the phone and was gone . Well , Holden said , his eyes going from Dane to me . Now thats settled , I think we have some kids to look for . 4/5 Holden went to leave . Before he could , Dane lunged forward and grabbed him by the throat . Let me make one thing very clear , he said , tightening his grip until Holdens face started to turn red . If you touch Aurora again , I will kill you . I dont care who it condemns in the eyes of the Council . Gasping , Holden nodded . Dane let him go . There was already a bruise forming around his neck where Danes hand had been . Shaking , I watched Holden turn away and go into his room . He mmed the door behind him . Dane stared at the door . I stood just behind him , shaking . So much was happening . Too much . My mind raced from thought to thought , emotion to emotion . I couldnt get a grip on my breathing . My heartbeat . It was all too much , and I was about to lose control . Chapter 95 HOLDEN I knew they were still outside the door . I didnt care . 5/5 I touched my bruised neck . Thought about the way she looked at him . Fucking Montague . He didnt deserve her or the twins . Not like I did . If we didnt need him ¡­ I bared my teeth . It didnt matter . They thought they knew what they were getting themselves into . Thought they knew exactly what that journal was leading them to . They didnt have a clue . By the time they did , it would be toote for Montague . Then I would have Aurora and her children the family Id sold my soul for so long ago . Chapter 96 Chapter 96 AURORA I was barely aware as Dane led me away from Holdens rooms . I thought , vaguely , that we were going to mine . But he took me to his . I struggled weakly , but stopped when I realized why he was bringing me here . Tristan and Seraphina werent there . Neither was Mrs. Jamison . Evander and Trajan were still out searching . I would be alone . Tears burned behind my eyes again . I didnt know how much weeping I could do before I would turn to dust . I want them back . I said the words with every part of my soul . It felt like they should be a scream , but they were a simple whisper only one man could hear . We got to his rooms , and he led me to his bed . I know . I feel it . I wasnt sure what he meant . He felt the same ? Or he could actually feel my pain ? But that intimacy was reserved only for Chapter 96 2/5 the strongest spirit bonds . Only for kindred souls or fated mates . Wed been in each others lives for eight years . If we were fated , we would know , I put his words from my mind and let him pull me into his arms . He held me , rocking gently . He didnt speak . We both knew there were no words for this pain and uncertainty . Finally , he let me go . I need to get back to the search . I want . you to rest . No ! The word tore from me . I didnt mean it to . Of course , I wanted Dane out there searching for the twins . And I knew I needed to rest , or I was going to be useless . It was gettingte , and I was so tired I could barely stand . No ? he asked . I closed my eyes and rested my head against his chest . Dont leave me alone . Rest with me . Just for an hour . Then take me with you when you search . I cant ¡­ I cant just sit here . He was quiet for a long time , then he said , Ill rest with you , but I want you to sleep . Not just rest for an hour . I cant . ?? You can , he insisted . Im here with you . Chapter 96 3/5 His hands were already moving over me , gently removing my clothes . It sent a shiver of heat over my skin , but I was too tired , too nauseous , too worried to feel more than that . Dane ¡­ Shh . He removed everything except my panties , then ran gentle hands over my skin . Any time he touched me , heat flooded my body . But this wasnt sexual . It was just ¡­fort . He stripped down to his boxers , then lifted me andid me in the bed . He got in after me and pulled me against him , so our bodies pressed together . Again there was a spark of heat , but it was overtaken by that feeling of connection . Of peace . Offort and soft energy flowing from his body into mine in every ce our skin touched . You arent alone , Dane whispered . His big hand braced against the small of my back , then trailed up and down , stroking my skin . It was beautiful , and despite my fear for the twins , which was as strong as ever , my body began to rx into this intimatefort that even if it wasnt making love only a lover could give . My mind stopped racing . My breathing slowed . Like he had said I would , I slept . *** Chapter 96 DANE 4/5 Aurora slept , thank the goddess . I wanted her to rest . I wanted her to be on top of her game . We needed her clever mind and her steel spine if we were going to find the twins . I meant to climb out of the bed as soon as she was sleeping , but when I was tangled in the sheets with her , soft and warm , I could make myself get out again . The pack was still searching . Trajan had organized them since Archer was still hunting for Remington Reed . I couldnt touch his mind , but I could speak to the others . Trajan knew his job , and he was doing it well . I could leave . things in his hands for a few hours . I could stay here with the woman I had fought against wanting for so long . Than the goddess that was one fight I had finally lost . Aurora felt so incredible against me , but I kept my mind and body reined in . I would have her again . I would explore her and love her and hear her whimper my name . I would feel her fingers tangle in my hair as I pleasured her the way she deserved . But now , today , I would just feel her next to me , breathing softly as sleep allowed her to release her worries , even if it was just for a little while . Chapter 96 ***** 5/5 EVELYN I hovered outside Danes room , my hand raised to knock . But when I breathed in , I caught a scent I wasnt used to . Not here , in his bedroom . Aurora . I gritted my teeth . Then I flipped open my phone . If my mother had those twins , it was damn well time for her to tell me her ns . Chapter 97 Chapter 97 EVELYN I walked away from Danes room as the phone rang . Then there was a click , as if someone picked up . I heard my mothers voice say , Evie ! as if in a panic . Then there was a loud crash in my ear . Then the line went dead . Mom ! No answer . Either she had smashed her own phone ¡­ or someone had taken it from her and broken it . In denial , I pulled my phone from my ear and tried to call again . A robotic voice said , The customer you have dialed is out of service . Please hang up and try again . I tried again , but the same thing happened . Again , same thing . I made sound of frustration , jammed my phone into my pocket , and let a harsh breath out through my teeth . This had gone so far out of my control . When I wanted my mother to do something to handle Aurora , I hadnt meant for her to go anywhere near Danes children . I wasnt sure where she was , but I knew she had them , and I A Chapter 97 knew her intentions werent good . I should tell Dane . 2/5 I had to tell him . Every second I didnt was a betrayal of him and of Blue Ridge . Not even Archer knew who my mom really was , or that shed been in the Blue Ridge pack house since shed arrived with Aurora and the twins . But if I told him that their nanny , Mrs. Jamison , was actually my mother , Dane would have questions . Too many questions I couldnt answer , because the answers would make him hate me for the rest of my life . Even if I didnt tell him everything , he might be able to put pieces together . Like the fact that my mother had also been Ann Reeds Auroras nanny . Like the fact that she knew about the kidnapping . And the fact that she knew exactly where all of Auroras birth marks were . I put a hand over the crescent on the inside of my forearm . The tattoo artist had been good . It never faded . It looked natural . I expected it to be a problem for Aurora and me to have the same mark , but apparently she had lost hers at some point . Whether in a beating from her parents or an ident , I wasnt sure . But the first time Id met her , my eyes had jumped right to Chapter 97 the ce her own crescent mark should be , and there was nothing there but a sear . As far as I could tell , she didnt even remember shed had it . And that was perfect . 3/5 It meant no one knew she was the little girl who had been held by the Reeds with Dane when he was a child . No one except me , my mother , and the Reeds . I still didnt know why , and I didnt care . I had been more than happy to take my ce at his side as the girl who saved his life . But now , even that wasnt enough . Id already lost so much of him . If he found out about all my lies , hed kill me . I wouldnt even me him . If I was him and someone did to me what Id done , I would say they deserved it . But I never meant for anyone to get hurt . I only wanted to keep my own position . My own power . Now there were children in danger . I stalked into my room , then into the bathroom . Tears were burning the backs of my eyes , and I needed to make sure my makeup hadnt smeared . Chapter 97 4/5 1 stared at the woman I saw there . An actress . Famous . Loved . One of the few wolves who managed to live a public life and still keep our secrets . I was important . But I wouldnt be any of that , have any of that , if not for Danc Montague . His money and his connections had gotten me started . His money and his connections could take everything I had earned after all these years away again . I met my blue eyes in the mirror . I looked tired and haggard . That wouldnt do . Evelyn Bary should never look like this . I pinched my cheeks and forced my brightest smile onto my face . I was a good actress , but even I could tell it was entirely face . I had been so close to having everything . Now it was slipping out of my fingers like smoke . Damn it . Goddess damn it . I pulled out my phone again , but just held it . I could get out of here , then text Dane everything . I could go to my Aunt Fionas pack , Hundred Lakes . Connall Montague , Danes grandfather , had always hated the old Hundred Lakes Alpha . It was one reason he never wanted Dane and I to be together . My thumb slipped and idently opened my camera roll . The picture of Aurora leaving Holdens room in her A Chapter 97 half buttoned clothes and Holden undressed was right there . Maybe everything wasnt lost . 5/5 Maybe there was a way to break up Dane and Aurora still , and I wouldnt even have to do it . Someone else would do my dirty work for me , just like I preferred . The Fall Line Alpha wanted Aurora as a mate so badly ? Id give him what he needed to take her . I opened my text messages and sent the photo to Holden Coleridge . I could figure out the problem with my mother and the twins . ter . Chapter 98 Chapter 98 AURORA I didnt think I would sleep . Even if I could , I knew it would only be for a few minutes . But having Dane so close , touching so much of his skin with mine , it brought me a level offort I didnt even know was possible , and I was so exhausted . I sank into the depths of unconsciousness like a rock and didnt resurface . ***** 1/5 We have to get it back ! Thatnd is ours ! In the dream , Esther Reed was shouting at her husband . I cowered in front of them . They werent yelling at me . Instead , they were yelling about me . I was just there in the same room . Like a table or amp they were arguing over . The girl has a purpose , Waylon growled at his wife . Well send Selene . No you damn well wont ! Esther shouted . Not my sweet girl . Besides , shes barely got any meat on her bones . That Montague boy will snap her in half . You know what Connall stole from us . What runs in that familys blood . Ann can take it . Chapter 98 2/5 In the dream , I wanted to rise and say , yes I could . Id do anything to serve the cause . I knew the Reeds were terrible to but it was only to make me worthy in the eyes of the one we me , served . After all , I had tainted , disgusting moon bitch blood in me . TL had to be beaten and burned and starved out . Thats what it demanded . All Id wanted my entire life was to be purged so I could better serve . Maybe then , my parents would love me . parents would love me . Maybe then , the beatings would stop . Just then , something dark entered the room . In the dream , I was too afraid to look at it . I just knew the lights dropped and the temperature plummeted . All of a sudden , I could see my breath misting out in front of my face . Send the Silver One , rumbled a voice that I didnt hear so much as feel in my mind and in my chest . I had rarely been in the room with the entity the Reeds called , simply , the Messenger , and it made me feel awful . Like I was breaking into a fever and about to throw up . But also , emotional things . Like I would never see the sun orugh again . This is part of her purpose , it continued in its terrible , teeth grinding way of speaking . This is what you have been forging her for , like weak metal purified by me . She is our weapon , hidden in in sight . The blood of the bitch and the Chapter 98 blood of the guardian will ¡­ 3/5 Silver shed , taking over my vision . I screamed . For a moment , there was a terrible cold heat , like moonfire burning away everything in my veins . Then it faded , and so did the fear . I felt ¡­ cradled . Held , as if in a loving mothers arms . A feeling I had only ever touched in dreams , like a wisp of a fragment of an ancient memory . A new voice whispered in my ear . It was so faint , at first it sounded like someone impossibly far away . Then I heard the whisper again , and realized it wasnt far . It was close by . Right next to my ear . But so quiet that even that close , I could barely make it out . Aurora ¡­ mine ¡­ forget ¡­ The silver light faded , but I didnt return to the dark room from the first part of the dream . Instead , I was suspended in a silver ck sky salted with million , million diamond stars . I inhaled a shaking breath , and even though it looked like I was suspended in space , there was air . It smelled sweet as a summer but cleared my mind like a breath of cold air on a crystal winter night . I stretched out my hands , tried to move . I could twist around , but I couldnt move up or down , Chapter 98 4/5 If I was being honest , I wasnt even sure which direction up or down was , with nothing around me but a vast and endless ocean of stars . Whats happening to me ? I called . Who are you ? Aurora ¡­ mine ¡­ take ¡­ back ¡­ The scar on my inner forearm burned . You dream too close to it , the new voice said , a little clearer . A little stronger . Do not go sweetly into the dark . Do not believe ¡­ Cursed ¡­ Cursed ? Inside me , a war raged . Shadows and moonfire . I didnt know who I was . I didnt know what to believe . Words from the conversation Id overheard echoed back to me . You know what Connall stole from us . What runs in that familys blood . And then ¡­ Send the Silver One . This is part of her purpose . This is what you have been forging her for , like weak metal purified by me . She is our weapon , hidden in in sight . What was in Danes blood ? Chapter 98 What the hell was in mine ? 5/5 Fear grew around me . The silvery night full of stars faded , and I plummeted suddenly into ckness . No ! came the kind voice . And then , so faded I could barely hear , it said , Aurora , until you end the curse , even I cannol save you ¡­ I shot awake with a gasp . Cursed ! I shouted . Dane was already up , propped on an elbow , staring at me with horror on my face . He was looking at my chest , where my scar from the shadow monster was . I looked down . My scar burned and throbbed , sending a wrenching pain through my chest with every beat of my heart . It also glowed with a hideous , bruised purple light . A light that was spreading . Not just in my body , but that reached out like smoke . Like it wanted to infect Dane . Chapter 99 Chapter 99 AURORA I cried out and pressed a hand over my chest . My heart mmed against my ribs in fear . The light cut off , contained . But it still hurt . Still burned . Ah ! Cursed . Thats what the dream entity had said . Aurora ! Dane tried to pull me toward him . I was cursed . Goddess , what if I hurt Dane ? I rolled away from him , my hand still pressed against my chest . I knew I wasnt worthy to reach out to the moon goddess , but I prayed anyway . Goddess , please , dont let me hurt him . Let me contain this ¡­ My palm tingled . The light pouring from beneath my hand changed . No longer purple and bruised , it shimmered silverly white , blue , and purple . A cool feeling like fresh water poured over the feverish burn of the wound . I gasped and lifted my hand . What ¡­ ? The oozing light of the scar was gone . Instead , my palm glowed . That was the source of the new light . Id seen those colors of light before ¡­ Chapter 99 2/5 Before I could grasp the memory , it faded . So did the light from my palm . Aurora ? Danes voice was rough in the dark and it snapped my attention away from my hand and my scar . Id tried to move away from him , but he wasnt having any of that . He knelt behind me on the mattress , his hands on my shoulders , my back pressed against him . Dane , I was trying to keep you safe , I said . That evil light . It looked like it was trying to get to you . He shifted and wrapped his arms around my waist . You are never safer away from me . I closed my eyes at the ache caused by his words . Maybe because it was dark , I was bolder . Since his change of heart , I had mostly left our past unspoken . But that wasnt healthy . What he and I needed was honesty . So , I said , I still have trouble trusting that . Of course , he said . There was no irritation or anger in his voice , onlyplete understanding . All I can ask for is time . I nodded , then lifted my hand to where his was on my shoulder and intertwined our fingers . He gripped mine tightly , then dropped a kiss on top of my head . What just happened ? I hesitated , staring at my palm . I ¡­ dont know . I was having a Chapter 99 nightmare , and then my scar , and then ¡­ 3/5 His thumbs kneaded small ,forting circles against my shoulders . What was the nightmare about ? Maybe that will exin why that scar you got from the shadow monster in the Reeds pack house was acting up . I flinched . Only a few seconds ago , I had thought to myself that we needed honesty . But I still had one great secret from Dane . That I hadnt been a victim , but a willing participant in the near downfall of Blue Ridge all those years ago . A weapon , they had called me . Hidden in in sight . Shame flooded me , threatening to drown me . Only my memory loss that night had saved Danes life . At my core , I was a disgusting , evil thing . I didnt deserve him or his love . I closed my palm and let it drop into myp . Something ¡­ terrible . It was definitely a monster . It was the truth , even if it was a misleading truth . He would think I meant the monster who had scarred me , when the only monster Id dreamed about was me . Then I remembered the second part of the dream , and I tilted my head . It hadnt felt anything like the first part . Then I was somewhere else . Floating in a sky of stars . Safe . And there as a voice ¡­ ? Chapter 99 1 trailed off again . The voice had told me I was cursed . I opened my palm again , trying to picture the dream . It glimmered with a few specks of the iridescent light , and I gasped . Dane saw it , too . What is that ? 4/5 I dont know . I touched my chest . But my scar was burning , and the light from my hand stopped it . I bit my lip and swallowed a growl of frustration . What the hell was happening ? None of it made sense . Then I remembered something else and turned around to face Dane . There was something else in the dream . About you and your grandfather , and something in your blood . Do you know what that means ? Danes brow furrowed . No. But we know what Remington said that the Reeds would take my blood in exchange for our children . And thest two times I spoke to my grandfather , he talked about me bing a sacrifice . That just brings up more questions , Dane . We need answers . My grandmother didnt give us long . Were running out of time . And now the twins are missing on top of it ¡­ I started to shake . Dane pulled me close . Dont undo all of the good sleep just did by overwhelming yourself . One step at a time . The children first . Even Augusta wont make you leave Chapter 99 here without them . He pulled back . His eyes went to my chest and widened . Aurora ¡­ look at your scar . Chapter 100 Chapter 100 AURORA I followed his gaze and looked at the scar on my chest . It had looked like a circle with faded ck veins branching off of it . Now , some of those veins had turned ck again , but they were interspersed with patches of silver . Like whatever was in me had tried to reawaken and was still alive in me . But it was blocked , somehow . The dream . The iridescent light . I looked at my palm . Had that second voice Id heard somehow healed me just as the shadows were about to take me back ? I touched the scar . The ckened parts of it burned to the touch , but it was all contained , somehow , by the patches of silver . I swallowed . I was trembling all over again . Dane touched the scar , as well . I wanted to stop him , remembering how the evil light had reached for him . But when I lifted my hand , he met my gaze , determined . Were in this together . Blue Ridge and High Alpine , and you and me . I nodded and dropped my hand so he could press his fingers Chapter 100 lightly against the spot . When nothing happened , I sighed in relief . 2/5 Well figure this out , he said , fingers still gently pressed to the spot just below my corbone where the scar sat . But first , we have to find our children . It was barely dawn when Id woken from the dream , but Dane and I both knew there wouldnt be any more sleep for us . We got up , dressed , and joined the search . Dane tried to get me to eat , but I couldnt . So much was happening , and it all went back to the search for the relic . Part of me begged to give it up . If wed never gotten into this in the first ce , Tristan and Seraphina would be safe . But another , deeper part of me knew , whether or not I had chosen toe back to Georgia on my own or not , I couldnt escape this . Those dreamlike memories of my life in Broken Forest proved that . Dane and I had gone into this thinking we were in control , but we were just pawns on a gameboard that forces beyond us had been moving since we were born . Maybe even before then . Chapter 100 3/5 It was time to stop reacting . We had to figure all of this out , Only then could we take control of the game and win . Ann Reed might have cried about how hard it all was . She might have given up . But Aurora DeVere would not . Aurora didnt lose . With my children at stake , and Dane who my feelings were growing dangerously strong for once again , I couldnt afford to lose . Trajan had been heading up the search , and Dane and I took his report . Theyd found the childrens scent and Mrs. Jamisons . It led them to the western edge of pack territory , to a rest stop on a busy highway . Then it disappeared . Thats not the direction we thought theyd go , I said . After all , Broken Forest was cast of us , not west . But it could be that whoever took them is trying to throw us off . In a car it would be easy enough to double back . Trajan nodded . What concerns me is that there was no other scent . Only Mary Jamison and the children . Dane frowned . The nanny was new , wasnt she ? Anger surged in me . No. She was my nanny . She raised me for as long as I could remember until the Reeds dismissed her when Chapter 100 4/5 I was ¡­ I shook my head . The exact memories were fuzzy . I only knew shed been there when I was a child and then wasnt there anymore when I was a teen . Your memories arent always clear , Dane said carefully . Im not questioning you , but I am asking , are you certain this is the same woman ? Yes , I said . Then are you certain she wouldnt have betrayed you ? Dane asked . This time , his voice was gentle . I bared my teeth . Are you certain your grandfather wouldnt have betrayed you ? I shot back . He raised you the same way she raised me . Yes , but he wasnt an employee of someone we knew for certain was evil . Whoever Mrs. Jamison is , she willingly worked for the Reeds . She watched what they put you through all those years . Did she ever once try to save you ? Ever try to get you away ? Ever stop a punishment from happening ? I ¡­ I froze . I hadnt thought about it that way . My feelings for her were still the feelings of a child . She hadnt ever hurt me like all the other adults ; therefore she had been kind and good . As a child , it had never urred to me that she should have Chapter 100 5/5 tried to stop it . That there was any option for either of us that might include her taking me away . The realization made it feel like the world was falling out from under me . No , I whispered . She didnt . Chapter 101 Chapter 101 AURORA Nausea took me over as I looked at Dane and Trajan . I didnt even think about it . I knew she was employed by the Reeds . I should have wondered where she came from . I should have wondered why and how she showed up now , at such a convenient time . But I met her away from everyone else , when I was down in Anta , and it felt like I ran into her on ident ¡­ My knees went weak . Dane grabbed me and led me to a chair as horror overwhelmed me . Goddess . Tristan and Seraphina . Its my fault . Its all my fault ! Dane knelt in front of me . We dont know for sure it was her . She could have been a victim of the Reeds just as casily as you . They could have found a way to threaten her . Maybe ckmail her . Does she have any family of her own ? Maybe the Reeds . dont have the children . Maybe she took them to her family and is hiding with them . Try to remember . I took a shuddering breath and flicked through my fragmented memories . It was hard , because even though they were bing more solid all the time , they were all so terrible I didnt want to look at them and see . I didnt want to remember . I thought back to my earliest days , when the Reeds would spend the day training or purifying me , and then Mrs. Jamison woulde to me . She would bring me food , bathe me , tell me Chapter 101 stories . She was so young back then . And she would say ¡­ I have a little girl just like you ¡­ A daughter ! I said . She has a daughter . But I dont know . anything else about her . Dane nodded . Ill get my people on it . Archer is still on Remingtons trail , but I have others . I can- Trajan started . 2/5 You need rest , Dane and I said at the same time . We nced at each other . I raised a brow at him , and he gave me half a smile . You can help them once youve slept at least six hours , I told Trajan . My voice was light , but guilt still threatened to crush me . This was all so much . Part of me wished the earth would open up and swallow me , because I couldnt bear any more . The other part of me knew that even if it did , I would wear my fingers to the bone to dig myself out , because no part of me could rest until I saved my children . Still , if I wore myself out , or Dane , or Trajan , I would lose the most important people in the search for my children . Us , and ¡­ Wait , I said , new fear taking hold in me , Wheres Evander ? Chapter 101 Trajan looked grim . EVANDER 3/5 I slept in the woods on the edge of Broken Forestnd that night . A few restless hours , grabbed in the coldest part of the dark, just before the sun rose . I wouldnt stop until I found the twins , and my gut told me they were here . Close . Maybe I was cold , isted , and alone . Maybe I was in a strange country with wilderness wilder than anything I had experienced back home . But no matter what Dane and Aurora said , this was my fault . They were my charges . Id failed them . How could a man live with himself when he failed to protect two children ? Family . I was too far away from home to hear the back and forth chatter of the High Alpine pack in my mind , and it was strange . Id grown up right in the heart of the pack . Maybe not grandmothers favorite , but as a charming screw up , I thought I had a special ce in her heart and the hearts of my aunts , uncles , and cousins . But I could never show my face to them again any of them , including Aurora if I didnt fix this . Chapter 101 4/5 I trotted through the forest in my wolf form . The lycan wast good for battle , but the wolf was best for living outside , covering distance , for hunting and tracking without being easily discovered by anyone except other wolves . Broken Forestnd was rough . A lot of it was mountains . ces with sudden cliffs , steep slopes , and hidden ravines . At least it waste summer , so the streams and rivers I crossed were warm ish . I was far from the Reed pack house far from everything when I lifted my nose and scented other wolves . The fur on the back of my neck stood on end , and my wolf growled . Coming out this far was a shot in the dark , but there was a path through the trees that smelled like it was used often . And it was used by important pack members . Like Waylon Reed . Carefully , I picked my way through the underbrush , following the path . The scents were new enough that I kept my cars pricked , listening for any sound of other wolves . The path led downhill , into a ravine . Right to the open , yawning mouth of a cave . I would have waited , but I caught a new scent . Two of them . So faint , it was clear they were being masked . Tristan and Seraphina . Chapter 101 5/5 Trajan . I said through the pack bond . I found something . A cave . It smells like the twins . Im going in . Trajan didnt answer . His thoughts were out of reach . I guessed he was finally getting some sleep . I should wait , I knew . Let someone know where I was going . But my scent would be here , now . If I left , they mighte back , know I was here , and block it off . No way I was risking it . Id just have to keep trying to get ahold of Trajan . Without hesitating , I slunk into the darkness . I didnt see the bear trap . Not until it was toote . Chapter 102 Chapter 102 AURORA After Trajan told me Evander was still on Broken Forestnd , looking for signs of the twins , I worried . I wanted him to call Evander back . He said he knew Evander woulde back if I ordered , but this was something he thought the younger wolf should be allowed to do . I was so overwhelmed by everything else I was dealing with , I didnt have the heart to say no . Trajan went to rest , and Dane took me to his office . Ill be directing the search efforts of the pack . If you can think of anything else to do , do it from here . Please . His eyes dropped and he wouldnt meet my gaze . You and the twins are all I have left , and youre all I have left that I can protect here and now . I could hear the desperation in his voice , so I agreed . I already knew what I wanted to do , anyway . Wolves werent the only creatures that humans whispered about that lived on thisnd . There were others . Witches . Vampires . Darker , more unknowable things . It was time to see what they knew , and what it would take to get Chapter 102 their help . Id managed a decent list of the local supernatural creatures when my phone rang . It was my grandmother . I didnt dare ignore it . I straightened my hair and opened the video call . Grandmother . What can I do for you ? 2/5 Her thin lips were pressed tightly together , making even more wrinkles around her mouth than usual . Youre to meet with Alpha Coleridge . Alone . A chill went down my back . You know what he tried to do . Her face softened , and she sighed . Yes . I know . If I were there , Id have him gutted and demand Fall Line appoint a new Alpha . Unfortunately , our reach in the United States isnt as strong as I would like it to be . But if you seed , it will be . Then her gaze sharpened again . Though sess seems less likely now that resources are being diverted to search for our kidnapped heirs . What the hell is going on over there , Aurora ? It was my turn to press my lips together . A lot , grandmother . Plots deeper and older than any I expected . I hesitated , then asked a question that had been burning the deepest parts of my mind like a hot coal for weeks . Grandmother . Esther Reed says she knew my mother . That Celeste DeVere may have ¡­ sold me to them . Chapter 102 3/5 Outrage flooded my grandmothers face , turning her old , papery cheeks red . How dare you suggest such a thing ! My Celeste would never . If you dare breathe such a terrible rumor to anyone else , I will cut you off immediately , do you hear me ? I felt like shed punched me in the stomach . But at the same . time ¡­ er rage was oddly reassuring . I hadnt known my mother , but grandmother had . If she said Celeste wouldnt sell her baby to the Reeds , I had to believe it . What happened to send my mother here ? I asked . Did she say anything to you about having contact with the Reeds ? I dont see what any of that has to do with your missing children or anything were dealing with now , my grandmother snipped . I would haveughed if I didnt know that would make her hang up the phone . Grandmother , it has everything to do with whats happening now . Somehow , I ended up with the Reeds . That means its likely that my mother had contact with them at some point . Well , how did they end up with you ? she asked . Did they adopt you ? Find you in the woods ? They always told me I was their birth daughter . They even tried to lie about it once they knew Id found you . Which means I havent exactly been able to get the story from them . I pinched the bridge of my nose . Ive searched for official adoption records before , back when I was living with you . There are none . However they got me , it had to be done illegally . Chapter 102 ¡­ whether with my mothers consent or not . 4/5 I didnt add thatst part . It would only make Augusta angry . Well ¡­ I didnt speak much with your mother at that time of her life my grandmother said . If someone did , it would have been that useless son of mine . Uncle Winston ? I said . Augusta DeVere had three children : Celeste , Gemma , and Winston . Celeste was my mother , her oldest . Gemma , the middle daughter , was the mother of that evil bitch Lillian . Winston , the youngest and only son , was Evanders father along with his older brother , Lorcan . Yes , Winston . Though I dont know what use hell be . Hes half lost his mind , anyway . Filled it with useless facts about rocks , instead . Idiot . Thank you , I said . Ill call him and see what he knows . Grandmothers face got all pinched again . If you must . But first , like I said , Holden Coleridge wants a meeting with you , but that brute Dane Montagues wolves wont let him anywhere near you . Give him the meeting he wants . Now . We need Fall Lines wolves if ites to war with Blue Ridge once we have the relic . The hair on the back of my neck stood on end , and I spoke very carefully . You dont n to take the relic from Dane , do you ? Chapter 103 Chapter 103 AURORA My grandmother looked at me for a long moment , and I couldnt read the expression on her face . No. Augusta said atst . But I dont trust Montague to share , either . And that means ying nice , even when we hate it . Now go talk to Coleridge so hell get out of my hair . She hung up . I sighed and leaned back in Danes office chair . It smelled like him in here , and I liked it . I didnt want to leave . But Augusta was right . Sometimes , in business and in pack politics , we had to do things we despised . Things we feared . I stood and walked to the door . Two of Danes guards were outside of it . Im going to use the restroom , I told them when they started to follow me . Maybe that wouldnt have worked on a female guard . Or someone as practical as Trajan , or even Danes beta , Archer . But these two were only pack soldiers , and not very old . They 2/5 Chapter 103 exchanged looks and their checks flushed . Be quick please , Luna heir , one said . I nodded and strode down the hall . I had bettere back from this meeting unscathed , or Dane would have that guards hide , and that would also be my fault on top of everything else . I found Holden outside . It took me longer to find him than I wanted . I knew Danes guards would be looking for me , soon . There you are , he said . He smiled as he rose out of thewn . chair to greet me . He was sitting in the shade of a tree near one of the flower gardens on the property . His wolves stood guard around them . It looked like every single one of the wolves hed brought to Blue Ridge was there , which made rm bells start to go off in my head . I paused several feet from him . I should have let Danes guardse with me , but Augusta had insisted I meet Holden alone . My grandmother said you wanted to meet with me , I said . Yes . Ive wanted to apologize to you . And I wanted to let you know that Fall Line is using every resource it has to help search for the twins . In that case , thank you and goodbye . I turned and started to Chapter 103 walk away . Hold on ! 3/5 Before I could go more than a few steps , Holdens hand closed around my wrist . His guards were moving , slowly surrounding us . My heartbeat kicked up . What are you doing ? I asked . Holden sighed . He didnt let me go . Like I said , I wanted to apologize . Words arent really enough . I was hoping youd sit . I have a gift for you . Reluctantly , I nodded . Danes wolves would be raising the rm that I hadnt returned soon enough . Then theyde looking , and Holden wouldnt have a choice but to let me go . I always hated not having a wolf , but I hated it the most at times . like this , when being able to call for help on a pack bond would have prevented me from beingpletely helpless . I sal . That wasnt so bad , was it ? he asked . I crossed one of my legs over the other and leaned back in my chair . If the illusion of cool grace was all I could have in this moment , Id use it . Let him think I wasnt afraid . Let him see me remain always in control . Do you want to y this game ? I asked crisply . You tried to Chapter 103 4/5 assault me , Holden . I thought you were my friend . Instead , I find out you are vile . Do you know what that betrayal felt like ? His eyes shed . I could tell it angered him that I was refusing to y his game . A momentter , he managed to pull the fake smile back onto his face . Goddess , he was dangerous . I felt like I was walking a tightrope wire over a pit full of spikes . One wrong move , and I would slip . But in reality , I feared I had already lost my footing . Id fallen into this trap , and it was toote . My eyes darted around the yard , but there were no other wolves . My mind darted through ideas , but I couldnt think of anything that would get me away from him . Dane , I wish you could hear me ¡­ Holden pulled a small box out of his pocket . I looked at it suspiciously . Whats that ? He opened it . Like Id feared , it was a ring . He moved around in front of me and got on one knee . But he didnt propose . He just said , Youre mine , and Im taking you . I tried to shout , move , call for help , but one of his wolves moved up behind me . I felt the bite of a needle at my neck . I slumped forward , and Holden grabbed me in his arms as everything faded to ck . Chapter 104 Chapter 104 DANE Dane ¡­ I wish ¡­ 1 snapped my head to the side . The voice was soft . Barely more than a strand of spiderweb floating on a breeze . It sounded like Aurora , and it came with a feeling of fear . I shook myself . She had no wolf . Our mate bond had been severed for years . She wasnt even in my pack . There was no way I could hear her . I went back to searching the woods . We were in one of the deepest , oldest ces of the woods . A ce that felt ¡­off . Strange . I didnt like toe here , but I had to search this ce . Remington said the Reeds wanted my blood . Even though Waylon had denied it , my grandfather had mentioned it , too . And Aurora . Whatever it was needed for , this was the ce it would have to be spilled, because this was the ce the relie was supposed to be . Just a patch of woods at the bottom of a ravine with one , huge standing stone right at its center . Chapter 104 2/5 I looked up at the stone . It was about five feet wide and maybe twice as tall as me . It seemed normal , until you got close . Thats when you noticed two bands of symbols ringing the stone . They were about the height of my eyes , only two or three inches apart . Ivou stared too long , they started to move and twist . Just like the writing in Auroras book . I was in human form , but my ears were partially shifted , pricked for any sound . Another reason my wolves generally avoided this ce was because it attracted strange things . Creatures even wolves liked to avoid . We were near the edge of Broken Forestnd , here . ording to Trajan , Evander DeVere was still over there . When Trajan woke , Id want a full report on what the other wolf had found . Meanwhile , I had other contacts . People inw enforcement who were searching every traffic and security camera for a hundred miles around . So far , they had nothing . Which was why I was still here , and here in particr . If whoever took my children was going to do something with them , and that something had to do with the things Aurora and I had gotten into thesest months , they would need to bring them here . It all connected back to this ce . Chapter 104 Suddenly , fear zed through the pack bond . Alpha , came the panicked voice of one of the younger pack warriors . Luna heir DeVere is missing ! I staggered . The breath felt like it had been knocked from my chest . What ? 3/5 It ¡­ she said she was just going to the bathroom . But she didnte back , and now shes gone ¡­ and so are , the wolves from Fall Line . I couldnt breathe . My parents . My grandfather . Piper . My children . Aurora . No , I whispered . Theres something else , Alpha , came another wolfs voice . This was one of the women who worked in the pack offices , monitoring news , andmunicating with the other packs . Weve just heard from Cave Springs and two of the packs down south . Theyre all reporting attacks by shadow monsters . I growled and made myself absorb the news . Aurora was missing , and whatever we had done to wake up these monsters , they were no longer contained . Our secret was about to be out . Chapter 104 Suddenly , fear zed through the pack bond . Alpha , came the panicked voice of one of the younger pack warriors . Luna heir DeVere is missing ! 3/5 I staggered . The breath felt like it had been knocked from my chest . What ? I ¡­ she said she was just going to the bathroom . But she didnte back , and now shes gone ¡­ and so are the wolves from Fall Line . I couldnt breathe . My parents . My grandfather . Piper . My children . Aurora . No , I whispered . Theres something else , Alpha , came another wolfs voice . This was one of the women who worked in the pack offices , monitoring news , andmunicating with the other packs . Weve just heard from Cave Springs and two of the packs down south . Theyre all reporting attacks by shadow monsters . I growled and made myself absorb the news . Aurora was missing , and whatever we had done to wake up these monsters , they were no longer contained . Our secret was about to be out . Chapter 104 AURORA 4/5 I woke in a dark room . Candles flickered all around . Iy on something hard and raised . The room smelled like a cave , all age and damp stone . I moaned . Then I caught movement at the corner of my eye . Holden appeared . He was shirtless . His skin was gold in the flickering candlelight . Under different circumstances , he might have taken my breath away . The way the light caught on the muscled nes of his chest , arms , and abdomen could have made an artist weep . I moaned and tried to turn my head to see where I was . I had a feeling , wherever it was , I was deep underground . It wasnt a natural cave , exactly . The walls were smooth and so was the floor . But it looked like it had all been carved out of ck stone . Holden looked down at me . There was no smile on his face . It didnt have to be like this , he said . You should have just agreed to be mine . Are you ready ? he asked . I turned my head . A hooded figure moved out of the shadows near one of the walls . As they approached , the air around me got the crackling feeling of magic . Yes , said the figure . Its voice was low in that way that sounded like it could be either masculine or feminine . Do you have what Chapter 104 you need ? Yes . Holden held up his hand . In it , he held a silver ribbon . My stomach dropped like a stone . I recognized that ribbon . It was the same kind that was used in mating ceremonies . 5/5 Holden leaned down and started to wind the ribbon around his wrist and mine together . Once were bound , Im going to hide this ribbon in a ce youll never find it , he said . You may have cut your bond with Dane Montague , but I will make sure you can never escape me . Chapter 105 Chapter 105 DANE I looked at crowd of wolves gathered outside my pack house . Fall Line is gone . Their Alpha has taken Luna heir DeVere when I promised her protection . What if she chose to go with them ? someone called . Trajan stood behind me and to one side . He growled low in his throat . My Luna heir did not go with Coleridge of her own free will . She wouldnt have left with things in their current state . I admired Trajans strength as he stood here and didnt give anything away . After Id returned and met with him about Aurora going missing , he confided in me that Evander had stopped responding to him the night before . Everything was falling apart . It was time to dig my ws in and pull it all back together . The children were still my main concern . I had people looking for them . But Aurora had disappeared with Fall Line . That meant with her , at least , I knew where to begin . Except when I called the Fall Line pack house , his parents Chapter 105 seemed just as confused as I was . 2/5 Apparently , Holden had taken the dozen warriors he had with him here ¡­ and disappeared . Whatever hes done , hes done it without the support or knowledge of the pack elders , said his father , the former Alpha James Coleridge , over video call . The old man had jowls like a bulldog but still had a full head of steel gray hair . The Alpha makes all final decisions for the pack , but this ¡­ He bared his teeth . I thought I raised the boy better . This isnt the first time hes tried to take her against her will . It had been a handful of hours since she disappeared . Rage surged through me as I thought what he could have done to her in that amount of time . Elder Coleridge , I said , barely hanging on to my calm by a thread , Can you use your pack bond to talk sense into him ? James didnt answer for a long moment , then said heavily , Hes blocking us . Excuse me ? He cleared his throat . Hes blocking us . Im running the pack in addition to my Council duties . The muscles in my jaw tensed . Then as acting Alpha, I need your consent to allow my wolves onto Fall Linend to search . Chapter 105 His overgrown white brows drew together . No ! Thats unthinkable . No pack has ever allowed another free reign in their territory like that . 3/5 I new I shouldnt threaten a Council member , but I no longer gave a shit . Then this time will be the first . Because Iming with my wolves , Elder . You decide whether its going to mean war or not . There was another long moment of hesitation , then Elder Coleridge nodded and growled , Ill allow it , as long as your wolves are discreet . My wolves will be whatever they need to be to ensure my to ensure Aurora is safe . By any other standards , Holden was a wolf whod gone rogue . But because he was an Alpha , hed never be punished for it . Not unless he did something so terrible the Council stepped in . But short of stopping all out pack wars , the Council tended not to get involved . If Augusta DeVere pushed , maybe theyd do it . But when I called her , the only person she med was me . You knew my granddaughter was in this kind of danger and still allowed this to happen ? Again , I had to control my rage . My wolf was snarling for these peoples blood . Useless , every single one of them . Chapter 105 4/5 With respect , Luna , I growled , respect the furthest thing from my mind , You are the one who insisted the Fall Line Alpha stay . The old woman pulled back like I had thrown a ss of wine in her face . Maybe I put more confidence in your abilities to keep her safe than I should have . Take care of it , or you can be certain the me for whates next will fall on you . Of course , she fucking would . Senile old bat , I was still pissed off when I took two dozen wolves , including Trajan , and went to Fall Line territory . We started the search . Fall Line wolves watched us from a distance . None of them moved to stop us . None of them moved to help , either . I broke the wolves into pairs . Trajan insisted on running alone . Evelyn had insisted oning and since Archer was still gone and she had powers none of the rest of us had , I let her . On the condition that she stayed with me . The sun went down . The moon rose . Wed had our noses to the ground for at least two hours when I paused. We were just at the top of a pine covered ridge , and the ce looked shockingly familiar . What is it ? she asked . This ce , I said , were at least fifty miles from where we were Chapter 105 5/5 kidnapped as children , but for a minute , it looked simr . Dont you remember ? The way the streames down over the rocks there , and that small cliff ? I was strange , seeing a ce like this while traveling alone with Evelyn . Guilt washed over me all over again . Guilt Id carried since I was a child . Im sorry I couldnt get you out of that ce . Evelyn hesitated . Oh . Its ¡­ fine . I got out . I ran away on my own , remember ? I nodded my wolf head , and silence fell between us . Then she said , Danc ¡­ about that . The kidnapping thing . Ive been thinkingtely that I need to tell you ¡­. A twig snapped . I shushed her . A secondter , I scented wolves . Not Fall Line wolves . Rogues . I moved in front of Evelyn , but they stepped out of the forest on all sides of us . We were surrounded . Wed been betrayed . Chapter 106 Chapter 106 AURORA I struggled and screamed , but no amount of tears or begging could convince Holden not toplete the binding ceremony with me . Once the ribbon was tied around our wrists , the hooded figure started chanting in a strangenguage . This wasnt the way it was supposed to be . Binding ceremonies were tricky for me without my wolf . It had taken five pack Elders from Broken Forest plus Waylon and Esther Reed to bind me to Dane the first time . But the strange energy crackled in the air , and the magic smelled and felt strange . The robed figure never pulled the hood down from their face , so I couldnt see them . But I could tell , somehow , they werent a wolf . This wasnt wolf magic wild and free and crystal as the moon . It was something that felt like dirt in my mouth and smelled like death . But I still couldnt fight it . The magic rose to a crescendo and broke over us ¡­ And then I could feel him . Chapter 106 Holden . In my mind . Looks like it worked ¡­ mate . 2/5 NO ! I shricked . I struggled , fighting my bindings like a feral thing . One of my arm restraints snapped . I immediately started wing the silver ribbon . All the time I was sobbing , tears flowing down my face . Danc ¡­ Dane ¡­ I didnt want to do this ¡­ goddess , please let this not be real . Remove the ribbon before she shreds it ! the mysterious robed figure hissed . I wed at Holdens arm , leaving bloody streaks across his skin . If I could rip it before he could take it off ¡­. Ah ! he cried . Holdens hand shed . He pped me so hard my head snapped to the side . I saw stars . By the time I recovered from being dazed , he had the ribbon off of our wrists and hidden away . In one of his pockets ? Or had he given it to this ¡­ thing . Stop fighting me , Holden snapped inside my mind , Or Ill make sure you never see the twins again . Stop talking in my head ! I wed at the restraint that held my other arm . Holden leaned forward and undid it . I sat up and started Chapter 106 3/5 untying my legs . I got them free and swung my feet over the side . of the stone altar Id been tied to . I felt like I couldnt get my breath and my throat was clogged with tears . I was out of control . So desperately out of control . I couldnt get a full breath . And then ¡­ something calm pressed into my mind . I started to sink into it . Then I realized the calm feeling wasing from Holden . Get out ! I wrenched my mind away from his and tried to jump from the altar . Holden grabbed my wrists . He squeezed them so hard I yelped in pain . There would be bruises there when he let me go . Listen to me , he growled , yanking my face close to his . Youre mine now . Like I told you that you would be . You might as well stop fighting it . Youll never break this binding . Besides , Im a better match for you than Montague ever was . Holden , please , I said through my tears . If you were ever my friend , if you ever cared for me , you wouldnt make me do this . Please , cut the ribbon . Sever this bond . Even as I spoke , I could feel is mind connected to mine . I wanted to gag . To be sick . But he only gave me a faint version of his charming grin . No. Mm ¡­ goddess , it feels good to be able to have you like this . To possess your emotions . Your thoughts . Chapter 106 You dont possess me , I retorted , sickened even more by his words . You never will . He leaned back . Your grandmother will be pleased with this alliance . Fall Line is almost as old a pack as High Alpine . 4/5 She wont be pleased , I retorted . Shell go to war with you for doing this . He smirked . No. If she didnt want me to make you my mate , she would have made me leave . Instead , shes the one who talked Montague into letting me stay . We both know it . I hated his words for making sense . I wanted to believe my grandmother wouldnt do that to me , but I knew her . She would sacrifice anything for the security of the pack . It was what made her such a terrifyingly good Luna . Now , Holden said , grinning at me . Youre going to do some things for me . The first order of business is this . He held up a book . My book . The one only I could trante . Youre going to figure out what needs to be done for the final ceremonies . Then ¡­ his smile grew wicked , Im going to send you back to Montague as a spy . Im going to use you to bring down Blue Ridge , and youre going to do everything I say . I snarled . No , I wont . Id never do that to Dane . Now , Holdenughed . Theugh sent chills down my spine . You think so ? How about this . Imand you to do it . As your Alpha . Ill show Ill show you . Lift your hand up like a good mate . Chapter 106 Youre not my ¡­ .. A feeling closed around my throat , like hands strangling me . Magic pressed down on me , domineering and powerful . I feltpelled to raise my hand . The more I fought it , the less I could breathe . I wed my throat , choking . Just as I was about to ck out , I lifted my hand . 5/5 Air rushed into my lungs . Holden smiled . I cant wait to use the woman he loves to break him . Chapter 107 Chapter 107 DANE 1/5 One of the wolves that surrounded us approached . She was big for a female , and from her movements I could tell shed make a powerful opponent . When she was still several feet away , she crouched down and shifted back into a human . Alpha Montague , she said . Ive been searching for you . I know where Aurora DeVere is . All around us , the other wolves shifted , as well . There were twelve of them in all , and all of them were women . They were all ages , races , shapes , and sizes . The leader had medium brown skin and eyes so dark they were almost ck . Her hair fell in long dark brown curls down her back , and when she spoke , she had slight Spanish ent . Her words were like a hook in my gut . I shifted toward her , still in my wolf form . Where ? Not here , said another of the women . Shes north , hidden in the mountains in neutral territory . Evelyn crowded close to me . What the hell is going on ? How do they know who we are ? How did they find us ? Who are they ? Õˆ Chapter 107 2/5 None of those were questions I could answer . But to my surprise , the women looked at Evelyn as if they could hear her . Evelyn was neither Alpha nor Luna . She shouldnt be able to speak to any wolves who werent of her pack while she was in her wolf form . But the leader of the women spoke as if theyd heard her . You will know us soon enough , Evelyn Bary . Why would I trust you ? I asked . Too many strange things have happenedtely . Maybe youre just here to throw us off Auroras scent . are Strange things happening , said the woman . Dark forces move . Forces that you are called to fight . Take this as proof . She lifted her palm . It glowed , and a small beam of light shone from it up into the night . It looked very much like the light Evelyn could also control since shed been revealed as the chosen of the goddess . As the light shone from her hand , some clouds cleared and the woman was bathed in moonlight , as if the goddess was making a spotlight just for her . A feeling of warmth andfort flowed over ine . Goosebumps rose over my skin . I was used to the cold darkness of the shadows , and I did pray to the goddess . But praying to a being like that and feeling , for a single moment , like they were standing right next to you were two very different things . Chapter 107 3/5 Dane ¡­ I believe her , Evelyn whispered . I dont know why , but I feel connected to her . To all of them . I didnt feel that , but the strange warmth was still in my chest . I nodded . We have nothing better to go on . Evelyn and I will follow you . My pack will continue to search here . The ce is remote . You cant get close by car . It will take you a day or more , said the woman . I dont care , I said . I have to find her . AURORA The first night , I was terrified Holden would use his power over me to force me to sleep with him . He didnt , and I despised him for making me grateful for that . He did , however , take me to a cell like room . It had a bed and was lit by severalmps , though I have no idea how they got electricity down here . It had a small bed piled with nkets , which was good because it was cold below ground . He ced my book on a table , then turned toward me and rubbed both my arms like he was trying to warm me . I pulled away and he growled , Stand still . I closed my eyes against the burn of tears as his Alpha powers Chapter 107 took control of my body , and I stood still while he rubbed my arms and then tucked a piece of hair behind my ear . 4/5 I hadnt been controlled by an Alpha like this since I was young , and Waylon Reed was my Alpha . Even when we were married , Dane had never tried . Not having a wolf meant I couldnt be controlled as thoroughly as pack members who did ¡­ usually . It had been one dubious benefit of being wolfless . But whatever Holden had done to bind me to him also gave him power over me like I was a weak willed cub . If I tried to disobey , I suddenly couldnt breathe . I hated him . Every time he touched me , revulsion squirmed in my belly like a giant worm . You will sleep , he said . Then tomorrow you will work on tranting the book . What if I dont ? I muttered . He smiled and grabbed my chin between his thumb and forefinger , squeezing until it hurt . I cried out in pain , but I was still gripped in his magic , and I couldnt pull away . Then , like I said , youll never see your children again . He leaned down until his lips brushed my car and whispered , I would rather watch you strangle and die trying to disobey me than allow Dane Montague to possess you ever again . He bent and kissed my neck . More tears trickled down my cheeks , but I wouldnt break in front of him again . Holden might think he had me , but he had no idea who he was Chapter 107 messing with . 5/5 I had survived too much , gone through too many hells , to break because of this . No matter what he did to me , I would survive . And one day , I would kill him . Then I heard his next words . Now , Aurora , darling , once youve found the answers to certain things I need to know , Im going to let you go . You are going to walk straight to Dane . And when you find him , this is exactly what youre going to do ¡­ Chapter 108 Chapter 108 EVELYN Dane and I made the trip through the forest . The strange female warriors 1 could sense thats what they were , somehow didnt speak much more to us . They wouldnt say who they were . They wouldnt tell me why I felt like they were my sisters . We didnt go back to a car . They said we were already as close as we could get on roads , and all we could do was run deeper into the mountains . So , we did , with them apanying us like a strange honor guard of rogues . I slept close to Dane that night with them around us , and I dont think he slept at all . The next morning , we were farther from civilization than I knew it was possible to be in the lower 48 United States . The warriors called for a break . I was d about that . Pregnancy made it harder to shift I had to be conscious about shifting the baby as well as myself . It worked on instinct , but it got harder and harder as the baby got bigger and more developed . By thest month , it wasnt rmended for pregnant women to shift at all . We traveled miles more . Just as night was falling , the wolf leading us stopped . Chapter 108 2/4 This is as far as we go , she said . I still had no idea how I could hear her . I was no Luna . Where is she being kept ? Dane demanded . Follow this pass into the next valley . Theres a stream in the middle . Follow it . Youll find her . Goddess be with you ¡­ and with her . For some reason , her words sent a shiver down my spine . What does that mean ? I asked . I ¡­ dont know , she replied . I only know that as much as weve tried to help you , something isnt right . The darkness is closing in on all sides , and Im not sure if weve done enough to make sure things turn back toward the light . Before Dane or I could ask another question , the woman and herpanions were gone . Dane ¡­ what if its a trap ? I asked . I didnt think it was . I had a strange trust in these women I couldnt shake . But that trust was stupid , wasnt it ? Trusting anyone was stupid . Even Dane , as much as I wanted him , had never had my full andplete trust . If he had , I would have told him about my mother . Wevee this far , Dane said . Were going all the way to the Chapter 108 end . 3/4 Then , in a strained voice , he said , I have to save at least one of them . My heart lurched in unexpected sympathy . As a rule , I tried not to feel sorry for people . If you felt sorry for them , you might start to choose them over yourself . If I didnt choose myself , I could lose everything . But in this moment , I wanted to cry for Dane . And for Aurora and their kids . Theyd been through so much , and I had a deep , unshakeable feeling that they were going to go through much , much more before all this was over . We followed the pass and entered the valley . It was thickly forested and so dark ; it was hard even for my wolf to see . Everything smelled like pine needles and dry leaves . Up here , fall came much more quickly than it did down in the valleys , and I could feel it in the cool breeze that ran through my fur like soft fingers . We found the stream and followed it . It wasnt always easy- sometimes trees grew with their roots right in it , and so close together that instead of going around , we had to wade through the water or risk losing it . The water ran fast , and the banks got steep . We came to a point where they were high above our heads , like we were in a small ravine . The water rushed and battered us and threatened to sweep us away . Chapter 108 4/4 Were going to have to turn back and find our way on the bank , Dane said . Theres no way to swim against this current . Thank the goddess , youre finally seeing sense . I didnt like that . I hated water in general . As a human , I didnt swim at all . My wolf knew how , but she barely like the water more than me . We turned , but as we did , a loose stone gave out from under me . Evelyn ! Dane called . But it was toote . I yelped as my feet went out from under me . The stream rolled me over , battering me against rocks . I couldnt tell which way was up or down . I was going to lose my baby . I was going to die . I was going to die , and no one was ever going to know the truth about me . About who I truly was , or who I loved ¡­ A huge stone loomed in front of me . I tried to curl my body around my belly . But before I could hit , two arms wrapped around me and dragged me to one side . When I saw who my savior was , my lips curled , and I growled . Goddess damn it ! Anyone but you . Chapter 109 Chapter 109 DANE Evelyn ! I saw her get swept away . I lunged and snapped , trying to catch her by the scruff of her neck . But she was too far , and she disappeared beneath the water of the stream . I ran after her , doing my best not to get my feet swept out from under me , too . That wouldnt help anyone . She was pushed almost a quarter of a mile downstream , to a tter ce where the banks were low again , before I saw a figure reach into the water and haul her out . I snarled and pushed harder , ready to defend her from whoever it was . I hoped , maybe , it was one of the strange wolf women whod led us here . I found Evelyn on the bank , braced over her rescuer . The rescuer was on their back beneath her . I heard Evelyn snarl ¡­ Then I came around her and saw the soaked banner of pale blond hair , the pale skin , and the wide , lc eyes . Aurora ! I shifted into a man , pushed Evelyn to the side , and then she was Chapter 109 in my arms . I crouched and cradled her against me , trying to hide the way my whole body shook . 2/5 Youre here . Thank the goddess . They didnt lie . Youre here , I whispered . Dane , she whispered . Her face was wel . From tears or from the stream . I had no idea . Water droplets smacked me in the face . I looked up . Evelyn had trotted a few steps away then shook water all over us . She gave me a re . Call for me when this touching reunion is over . It wont go far . Then she disappeared through the trees . For a moment , I looked after her in shock . A week ago , she would have stayed glued to my side instead of giving me a single second alone with Aurora . Id spent years thinking I knew Evelyn . Lately , I wondered if I did at all . If she had ever allowed me to truly know her . Then Auroras soft hand was against my cheek , and every thought of Evelyn fled from my mind . Dane , Aurora whispered . Her eyes were red and swollen . So , she had been crying . Hard , from the looks of it . It was no wonder . The twins were still missing , and shed been taken , too . I brushed my thumb along her cheek . Are you hurt? Chapter 109 3/5 She shook her head . It looked like she was fighting herself over what to say . Finally , she said in a rush , I escaped him . He doesnt know . He has so many wolves , Dane . And something . else . A witch or some other kind of strange spell caster . We have to get out of here before hees looking . I growled . We can leave . Right after I kill him . No ! she forced me to look at her . There are too many . Another time . Please . I just want to go home . She took a shaking breath , and her eyes filled with a hope it broke my heart to see . Have you found Seraphina and Tristan ? I lowered my eyes and shook my head . Not yet . She swallowed . If the Reeds do have them , we might know soon . She reached into her pocket and pulled out her book . I was able to read this while he had me . Dane , we have to get back . The timing ¡­ the ceremonies we need to do to find the other two chosen , they have to be performed on a full moon . The relic has to be retrieved on a new moon . The sky was hidden in this thick valley forest , but I nced up anyway . The moon was barely a hint of silver that showed through a thin ce in the canopy . The full moon is tomorrow night . She nodded . And if I know my grandmother , her ultimatum stands . Shell want all of this done this month , or shell force me to go home . Chapter 109 All right . Well make it . 4/5 But I cant shift , she said with tears in her eyes . How can we get there ? Ill slow us down . Well make it , I insisted . Wevee too far and given up too . much to fail now . She stroked my face . I have to believe you . Being with you again makes it feel like thest few days have just been a dream . But I have to- She tried to say something else , but only a strangled sound came out . She cursed and tried to speak again . The same thing happened . rm bells went off in my head . Stop . Dont speak . Whatever it is , you can tell me when youve regained your strength . She panted and shook her head . I cant- She made strangled sounds again . Tears fell down her face faster and faster . Its okay , I said . I pulled her close to me again and kissed the tears from her cheeks . We found each other . Well get out of here . Coleridge will never touch you again . I wiped tears from her cheeks with my thumbs . Youre mine . Not his . No matter what hes done , nothing can change that . For some reason , that made her cry harder . Chapter 109 5/5 Then , in the distance , I heard howling and the sounds of a hunt . Evelyn ran back into the clearing . Youre going to have to cut this short , she said . The Fall Line wolves are out there , and theyre hunting us . Chapter 110 Chapter 110 AURORA Holdens instructions were burned into my mind . Now . Aurora , darling , once youve found the answers to certain things I need to know , Im going to let you go . You are going to walk straight to Dane . And when you find him , this is exactly what youre going to do ¡­ First , you arent allowed to tell him about our bond . You cant speak it , you cant write it , you cant sign it or y charades . You are forbidden tomunicate it in any way whatsoever to anyone , ever . Second , you are going to act like things are normal . If he wants to kiss you , by all means , give him a kiss . If he wants to fuck you ¡­ do it and think of me . We cant let our little secret get out , can we ? Tears ran down my face as as I forced the memory out of my mind . I thought finding Dane would be afort , but seeing him , feeling his arms around me , and gazing into his trusting eyes just made it worse . I kept trying to find a way around Holdensmands so that I could tell Dane what had happened , but you are forbidden tomunicate it to anyone , ever covered everything I could think of . 2/5 Chapter 110 The howls of Holdens wolves came again . Dane grabbed my hand . He and Evelyn had both shifted into their lycan forms . Dane crouched andmanded me to get on his back . I did . What other choice did I have ? You arent allowed to act like anything is wrong . I did . Holdens Alpha powers would strangle me . You arent allowed to hurt or kill yourself . I wouldnt have left the twins . You arent allowed to run . Stay by his side as much as is reasonable . As much as you would if you were still in control of yourself . With that , my final hope left . If I couldnt even protect Dane by leaving him , what could I do ? Dane sprinted through the dark woods , and I kept my face buried against his neck , my hands fisted in his dark gray fur . Thend flew by . Even though I knew my presence was now toxic , and I was like a knife positioned at Danes throat , I couldnt help but melt into his warmth . His strength . We had been so close to finally having each other . I had been so close to having the man I had loved for eight years . Chapter 110 But Holden had made me into a spy . A time bomb . 3/5 I thought Dane and I had done everything possible to poison our love during our marriage . But it turned out that was nothingpared to what Holden could do . That he could take something as beautiful and life giving as a second chance at love and turn it into something that might be the death of us all . All because of his jealousy and greed . Just as I would get control of my tears , hopelessness would overwhelm me , and Id start crying all over again . It went on like that for hours , until the howls of Holdens wolves faded away . He wasnt really hunting us anyway . He wanted Dane to take me home . Keep me close to him . But hed forbidden me from saying that , too . In my misery , I lost track of time . When we finally stopped again , it was the middle of the night . I was bone tired , and I didnt recognize where we were . Dane helped me down from his back , and I stretched sore muscles . The nights were getting cooler , and I shivered without his warmth . He turned to face me and shifted into his human form , then pulled me against him so tightly it made my ribs ache . Chapter 110 We found you , he whispered . We found you . 4/5 I scrunched my burning eyes against more tears and cleared my throat , which had started to close . H how did you know where to look ? His brow furrowed , and he told me the story of the strange rogues . That doesnt make any sense , I said , totally confused . Who are they ? I still dont know , but they said wed find out , so I expect well see them again , Dane said . I nced around the little clearing we were in by the side of the moonlit river and only then realized Evelyn was gone . Were close to Blue Ridge territory , Dane said . I called Archer to meet her . Theyll go ahead of us to the pack house to check on things . Oh . I exhaled shakily and moved away from Dane ; toward the edge of the wide , slow moving river we were following . I hugged myself and stared at the wavering outline of the moon in the ck water . Goddess , I thought , how could you have let these things happen to me ? Why didnt you just let me die all those years ago before I could be a weapon to be used against Dane over and over again ? 5/5 Chapter 110 She didnt answer . I wasnt sure if she ever had . But then , if I was a child of the darkness , surely the goddess hated me , just like everyone else . Dane walked up behind me and wrapped his hands around my elbows . He pulled me back against his strong body and kissed my hair . I know youre afraid for the twins . But I got you back . Our luck is changing . Well find them , and everything will be all right . I trembled because Dane was wrong . So wrong . Our luck wasnt changing . It was only getting crueler . My hand brushed my pocket , where a silver knife was tucked into a sheath . Holdensstmand echoed through my mind . Let him be close to you . Let him love you . And when the moment is right , when hes least expecting it , I will give themand ¡­ ¡­ and you will kill him . Hell never see iting . Chapter 111 Chapter 111 1/5 AURORA My hand skittered away from the knife . Whats going on , Aurora my love ? Holdens voice purred into ny mind through the cursed bond he had forced on me . My scouts said hes gotten you almost all the way back to Blue Ridge . He moves fast . I am not your love , I snapped . I hated hearing Holdens voice in my head when Danes hands were the ones stroking up and down my arms . When Dane was the warm body I leaned against for strength . When Dane was the one I loved . I couldnt deny it . Not anymore . I had pretended for years that my feelings for him had drifted away . But the moment Holden had forced me into the bond with him , I knew my love for Dane had never died , and I didnt think it ever could . You went tense . Danes voice rumbled through his chest . I felt it vibrate against my back . Whats wrong ? You are mine , Holden growled into my head . If you dont love me yet , you will . We have eternity , after all . Youll never be free of me . Chapter 111 2/5 Well see about that , I shot back . Ive suffered more than you can dream , you spoiled Alpha prince . I will find a way . Mm ¡­ I love it when you challenge me , Holden said . Then he pulled back from the connection , leaving me alone with Dane agm . Thank goodness he couldnt read my mind . He could hear thoughts I sent directly to him , and he could generally tell where Twas and sense my emotional state , just like I could for him . But we couldnt read each others minds . I let my head fall against Dane and swallowed yet more tears . I refused to lie to him if I could help it , but I couldnt breathe a word of the truth , either , or Holdens Alpha magic would choke me and sear through my nerves . Weve been through hell , I said . I cant ¡­ I just want to stand here for a moment and be with you . Dane put his arms around me , cradling me close like I was precious to him . Like I was his treasure . I fought against the tide of emotion that rose inside me and demanded that I push him away . Yes , it was too much . Yes , I was dangerous to him . But not yet . Holden wanted us to perform the ceremonies first . I had a feeling he would wait to get me to kill Dane until the moment we took the relic . That was when Holden would want me to turn on him . That would be the moment Holden would try Chapter 111 to steal Danes power . His pack . His life . Danes fingers found my chin , and he tilted my face up to his . What did he do to you ? Dane asked again . 3/5 Answers buzzed in my brain , but my tongue felt swollen and useless in my mouth . I couldnt force myself to speak anything like the truth , so I looked away . Theres nothing to tell . Now Danes body went tense . His fingers tightened on my chin , forcing me to look at him again . Aurora . Did he ¡­ I swallowed . I knew what Dane was asking . The answer was no , technically speaking . Holden had hardly made physical contact with me at all . But in spirit ? In mind ? Yes . Hed vited me . Taken away my choice . He was taking away my choices , even now . Danes fingers were gentle on my face . You can tell me or not tell me anything you want . Im here for you . Youd kill him if you knew , I said . Then I flinched , waiting for the strangling sensation . None came . Apparently , talking around what Holden had done didnt hurt if I kept it vague enough . Because Dane would kill Holden if he knew . Then hed find a way to bring him back from the dead and kill him again and again and again . Dane was a man who considered every move he made . He was a man of control . But when you evoked his rage , there was nothing Chapter 111 anyone could do to save you . I would know . He had hated me for so many years . 4/5 Aurora ¡­ Dane stroked my cheek . His head bent to mine . Hist lip hovered inches away . His scent wrapped around me like hist arms , familiar and safe . The memory of Holdens words hit me . If he wants to kiss you , by all means , give him a kiss . Bile rose in my throat . How could someone turn something I so desperately wanted to do into something that sickened me ? I couldnt help it . I tried to turn my head . But Holden was a powerful Alpha second only to Dane in this part of the world . His magic wrapped around me ,pelling me to go still . So , I wentpletely , utterly still . Thats when it dawned on me . Holdens magic said I had to let Dane kiss me . It couldnt force me to kiss him back . He said I had to stay as close to Dane as I would if I was under my own power . But if Dane rejected me , Id have to stay away from him , even if I was in control . Then my tears did start again . Because I knew how I could save Danc . Chapter 111 I had to make him hate me all over again . 5/5 Even if it shattered my heart and took away any chance of me being happy ¡­ ever . Chapter 112 Chapter 112 DANE My lips hovered over hers , but she didnt melt into me . She didnt rx . I had a feeling if I kissed her , she would let me . But I didnt know if she would kiss me back . The uncertainty felt like a wall between us when there hadnt been one before Holden stole her from me . I let my lips hover over hers a moment longer , hoping that she wouldplete the kiss . She didnt . So , I pulled back . Aurora wouldnt say what Holden had done . But she was wrong about what shed said . I didnt have to know what hed done to know I was going to kill him . Pack war or not , the next time I saw him would be his death . Danc ? Aurora asked . There was something hesitant in her voice . Something that expected me tosh out . Something that expected pain . 2/5 Chapter 112 Your body is yours , Aurora . Do you think rejection is so rare for me that I cant tell when a woman doesnt want to kiss me ? Rejection was extremely rare for me if I was being honest . In fact , I dont know if I had ever been rejected in my life . That didnt mean I was an idiot . Aurora lowered her gaze . I just ¡­ Her breath caught . Its better we dont . Anger seared through me as I watched her with this new carefulness , this new fear , and I thought of Holden again . I wanted to kill something , but I had nothing to kill . Only a woman in front of me I would burn the world for and nowhere to put my rage . Violence beat through me with every pounding heartbeat , but I had to contain it . Wrap it tightly . Store it away . Maybe if I showed how the events of thest weeks made my blood boil , she wouldfort me . Soften my own feelings for me . But my emotions were my own to control . My own to channel into something I could actually use . In this moment , she didnt need my violence . She needed another kind of strength . One I rarely used . But since shede back into my life and brought the twins , it was one I needed to master more and more . Gentleness . This woman had been through hell , and now she was frozen Chapter 112 around me . I could believe it was because she had suddenly decided while in Holdenspany that she didnt want me anymore when she so clearly had before . Or I could believe what made more sense : that she was tramatized and terrified and just needed space . 3/5 I moved my hand from her chin to her cheek , ruffling her hair as I pressed my palm there , then settled my forehead against hers . me start with this : I want you . I am fucking desperate for you . But youre right . Its better if we dont . It is ? she looked up at me . Her lc eyes were already lined with red , and now tears threatened to spill again . I mean ¡­ of course it is . I didnt think you would agree this easily . I thought youd be upset . Im not upset . How could you not want space after what he did ? Her eyes widened in surprise , and she swallowed involuntarily . Its not because he ¡­ because he ¡­ She coughed a little and pressed her lips together tightly . Dane ¡­ you arent making this any easier . Her words struck me . Thats all I want to do . Make this easier for you . She looked away . I know . Thats the problem . But I cant ¡­ I cant exin . Please , take me home . I want to hear whats been done to find Seraphina and Tristan . Chapter 112 ***** AURORA 4/5 Dane Montague had changed . Once upon a time , even rejecting his kiss would have made . him cold toward me . How could I push him away if he was so determined to be understanding ? I pressed my head into his back as he once again carried me toward home . I think hed meant to make love to me next to the river , under the moonlight . I think he had wanted to reconnect . I desperately wanted that , as well . But now every kiss , every touch was tainted by Holdensmands . Even if Dane was the best man in the world no , because he was the best man in the world I still had to find a way to get him to end this . I wasnt giving up . EVELYN I made my way back toward the pack house . Dane told me to wait where Archer was going to meet me . I didnt care . I forged ahead toward Blue Ridge on my own , knowing Dane was probably fucking Auroras brains out behind me . Chapter 112 Good for him , I guess . But who was I without Dane Montague ? In the moment Id almost drowned , I wasnt sure . 5/5 Could I find out? I had this new power . The goddess favored me . Maybe there was more for me out there than the life I always sought . Maybe I could change . Maybe I could make a new life for me , and for this child . Not because an Alpha loved me , but because of myself . Just as I had the thought , darkness washed over me . A voice whispered through my mind . One I knew . My mother . Evie , dear , now that Danes children are out of the way , I have a proposition for you . One that will bind him to you forever . Youll have to get your hands dirty , but its guaranteed to work . All your dreams wille true forever . Are you interested ? All the thoughts Id had wavered in an instant , and without thinking I answered , Yes . Tell me what I have to do . Chapter 113 Chapter 113 AURORA Once again , the moon was rising . I was surrounded by 100 wolves . I stood on the grass of the Blue Ridge pack house in my bare feet , my face upturned . It wasnt summer this time , but the edge of autumn . The air smelled like dry leaves and damp earth and the breeze was cool . But likest time , the sky was clear . It was perfect for calling on the goddess . The wolves of Blue Ridge were in ce for the second and third ceremonies , which had been rolled into onerger one that would determine the identities of the goddesss final two chosen . Dane stood in the same special ce in the circle asst time -a ce where he could raise and concentrate the power the goddess gave her Alphas . I met his eyes . I think both of us were trying not to remember thest time , and what had happened after . How his grandfather had been attacked by shadow spirits . To ensure that didnt happen again , we had contacted two witches that worked with Blue Ridge in the past . They worked all day , cing protections around the grounds closest to the pack house . Chapter 113 2/5 I wasnt sure what they could do against the darkness we battled , but at least this time we were trying . We also had wolves looking out , keeping an eye to see if any strange magic began happening anywhere on Blue Ridgend . Just likest time , when the moon climbed to its highest point , I signaled the wolves . All around me , torches lit. When every single one held a me , I raised my arms and called on the goddess . The first time wed held this ceremony , I had hoped and prayed I would be chosen , and that in choosing me , the goddess would return my wolf to me . I didnt pray for that anymore . I didnt even want it . With my wolf , I could only imagine that Holdens control over me would grow stronger . Wolves were always eager to obey their Alphas . And what if she epted him as a mate ? Revulsion rolled through my body . I wouldnt be able to stand that . Id rather be wolfless than have to deal with a wolf who was willingly mated to a man like Holden . I spoke the words in the ancientnguage , and they resounded in my heart . While I was chanting , I felt something ¡­ catch . Something that hadntst time. Magic that sparked down by my toes and climbed slowly , as if I were sinking into warm water . Chapter 113 Goddess ¡­ is it you ? 3/5 She didnt answer . Not exactly . But I felt the wind stir , like a soft kiss on my cheek . I remembered a dream . Id had so many , and most of them were nightmares . But this one ¡­ I felt ¡­ cradled . Held , as if in a loving mothers arms . A feeling I had only ever touched in dreams , like a wisp of a fragment of an ancient memory . A new voice whispered in my ear . It was so faint , at first it sounded like someone impossibly far away . Then I heard the whisper again , and realized it wasnt far . It was close by . Right next to my ear . But so quiet that even that close , I could barely make it out . Aurora ¡­ mine ¡­ forget ¡­ Except I could hear the words more clearly now . Aurora , you are mine . Do not forget . Do not go sweetly into the dark ! The voice was so clear , and yet so clearly in my mind , I almost faltered . I almost lost my ce . I looked to Dane . Just likest time , it looked like he stood right under the moon . Chapter 113 4/5 Except ¡­ it was more than an illusion . He was glowing . His face . was lifted to the sky , and iridescent white , blue , and purplet mes seemed to leap around his body . My voice rose with the chant , almost like a song that someone else sang with my voice . I reached thest line . The torchest flickered . Their light changed to ghostly blue and silver . The moon gave two bright shes of light that lit the sky . Motes of moonlight rained down like glittering silver snow . I closed my eyes and reached for the sky . Last time , I had been so certain . I had been arrogant . This time , all I wanted were the right people . The wolves who could solve this problem . Who could help us unearth the relic and find my children . Everyone gasped . I opened my eyes . The motes had coalesced into something like a waterfall of light . It fell from the sky , lighting the chosen with power . Lighting me . And lighting Dane . I pressed my hand to my mouth and almostughed . Chapter 113 It was me . For once , it was me . 5/5 The Blue Ridge wolves were looking from me to Dane . Evelyn stood off to one side . Her expression was nk . Dane walked toward me . The wolves parted to make way for him to join me in the center of the circle . The final two . The priestess and the knight ¡­ I didnt know what whispered those words . Maybe the wind . Maybe they were in my mind . Dane joined me . He took my hand . Softly , he kissed my knuckles . I knew it would be us . As did we , called a new voice . As one , the Blue Ridge wolves turned to look at the edge of the circle , where twelve strange women stood . They all wore their lycan forms . Then they stalked toward Dane and I as if they were ready to kill . Chapter 114 Chapter 114 EVANDER I woke up to pain . Ahh ! Thest I remembered , I was searching Broken Forestnd for the twins . Id found a cave . Scented them . Entered . Then a bear trap had closed over my leg . A leg that was now my broken right arm . I tried to call my wolf . Shifting would heal the injury at least enough to take the edge off the pain . But when I called him , he wasnt there . All I could sense in my own mind was the echo of a whimper . I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth , gripping my arm . Fuck ! From the fever and the fact that my wolf was missing , I had to assume the edges of the bear trap had been painted in liquid silver . I groaned and rolled onto my side , panting . There was cold stone under my cheek . There was no light . I reached for my wolf again , needing his eyes . His ears . Chapter 114 Nothing . Fuck , I said again . 2/5 I sat up , cradling my arm . I had to figure out where I was . Definitely not in the entrance of the cave , which meant someone had to have found me and moved me . I reached back through my feverish memories , searching for who might have done it . But everything after the snap of my leg . in the trap was just pain and ckness and sickness . With a groan that was more like a shout of pain , I forced myself to my feet . I was unsteady , but I didnt fall , and I didnt throw up , so that was a win in my book . I stumbled forward with my good arm outstretched until I hit a wall , then trailed my hand along the wall until I came to a corner . From there , I turned and walked until I hit another corner . Ten steps . I traced the next wall . It was also ten steps . So were the other two . So I was in a small , square cell that was somewhere over ten feet by ten feet . In the final corner , my fingers hit a straight vertical line that went to the ground and about a foot over my head . It was a seam that was stone on one side , and another smooth , cold material on the other . Metal . Chapter 114 It was a metal door . I searched for a handle , but there wasnt one . If it opened , it opened from the other side . There was nothing else in the cell . Not food or water , not a bucket , not a bed , not even a pile of straw or a nket . 3/5 I pinched the bridge of my nose . The silver poisoning was still fresh enough that it was hard to think , but it seemed like I wasnt going to die from it , at least . Memories started toe back to me . Memories of hours . maybe days spent in this ce , rolling around on the floor , a sweating , fevered mess . No , if I was going to die from the silver , I would have already . I swallowed and sat with my back against the wall and pulled my knees up to my chest . Think , Evander . Fucking think . Trajan ! I reached out for the only pack member on this continent who might be able to hear and help me . But there was a problem . Some kind of ¡­ block. I was calling for him , but my message wasnt going through . Like I was in a soundproof room , except it was telepathy proof . I swore again . I would have punched the wall , but I was already injured enough . Im not sure how long I sat there . Long enough that I nodded off . Chapter 114 I had to have . 4/5 Because white , glowing wolves didnt just walk out of walls in real life . I watched in a daze as she it had to be a female , she was so damn exquisite stepped delicately out of the wall , trotted across , and sniffed me . She was glowing faintly , and by her light I could see my hands . Dirty and bloody . You can take the light with you when you go , I told her . I dont want to see how bad it is . She huffed and nuzzled me with her ghostly nose . I didnt expect to be able to feel it . After all , she had walked out of a wall . And she was a little bit see through . Definitely not real . But when she touched me , I did feel something . Not a physical sensation , but a brush against my mind . Who are you ? I whispered . The wolf cocked her head at me . She had deep brown eyes , and they looked just as confused as I felt . As if she was saying , Who are you , you ridiculous man ? Evander , I whispered . Because It was a dream , I reached out to try and pet her . But I reached with my bad arm . Pain shot through it , and I yelped and shot awake . The wolf blinked away . One moment she was there . The next , gone . Chapter 114 5/5 I took a shaking breath . I was alone in the dark . What the hell was I going to do ? I dont suppose anyone in here can hear me , I said out of sheer desperation . Then someone said , Cousin Evander ? Is that you ? Then another voice . Were here! I shot to my feet . I knew those voices . Seraphina ! Tristan ! Where are you ? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 DANE I stood between Aurora and the oing rogues . They were the same mysterious women wed met in the woods . Power still burned through me like fire . I wasnt exactly surprised to be one of the people chosen by the ceremony . It felt like wed been in over our heads with gods and dark forces for a while now . But that didnt mean I had expected it , or that I wasnt humbled by the goddesss choice . Stand down , I growled to my pack . They obeyed , parting so the women coulde nearer . The women stopped at the edge of the ceremonial circle that had been painted onto the grass . There , they bowed . Greetings , she said , To the goddesss chosen king and queen . King ? No. I had enough on my te as Alpha of Blue Ridge . I squared my shoulders and folded my arms across my chest . There was nothing to say about the kingment , so I ignored it . Are you finally going to tell us your name and who you are ? Their leader smiled . Im Cam , and we are the shield maidens of the goddess . Guardians of the queen . Chapter 115 2/4 Confusion was written across Auroras face , and she darted a nce to where Evelyn stood up on the deck , watching us all silently . But there were two women chosen . Are we both- ? Camiles eyes shed to Evelyn . No , she said to Aurora . Youre the queen if queen is even the right word for it . I can feel it in the magic that binds us together . She is the First Shield . Our leader . And your most powerful protector . Aurora made a squawking sound that sounded like she was trying tough around a suddenly dry throat . Evelyn ¡­ my protector ? I raised a brow . Thats not going to work . Cams dark gaze snapped to me . Its not for you to say . Then her eyes dropped to the ground , as if she was remembering something , and her voice went quiet . Its not for any of us to decide whether or not were called , or what were called to do . Trust me . We should have this conversation inside , Aurora said . I couldnt me them for thinking she was a queen . She held her chin high , and though her eyes were still red from all the crying she had done in thest few days , her face didnt give any of her thoughts or feelings away . I agreed and dismissed the pack . I could feel their curiosity . Their confusion . I was also curious and confused . There was new magic in my body . I felt stronger , sharper . But I had no idea what I could do . 3/4 Chapter 115 I had no idea why these people would call me a king . We went into a conference room : me . Aurora . Evelyn , Cam , and one other of the female rogues who imed to be the shield maidens of the moon goddess . This is getting ridiculous , Aurora said as soon as the doors . closed . Queen ? Really ? Cam shrugged . She looked like she was about thirty . She also had the look of a woman who didnt have time for nonsense . How about the destined female leader who will unite wolves and their allies against threats you cant even imagine and lead them through a war like theyve never known ? I think queen is a little easier to say , even if it feels dramatic . Aurora sighed , took a seat , and pinched the bridge of her nose between her thumb and forefinger . Everythingtely is dramatic . She dropped her hand and gestured to chairs around the table . Sit . Please . It seems like you all know things we dont . Id like to know what you know . Everyone sat . I took the seat on Auroras right . Evelyn sat halfway down the table from us . Cam and herpanion sat across from her . Cam began to speak . Like I said , were the shield maidens of the moon goddess . We all heard the call , we all abandoned our packs . It was ¡­ hard . Some of us left lovers . Some even left children . At first , I thought Chapter 115 I was crazy . Then we started finding each other . So , youre warriors ? I asked . 4/4 Cam shook her head . All of us can fight , but only some of us are dedicated warriors . Some are healers , some , I think , are meant to be diplomats and advisors . A few , like me , can hear the voice of the goddess . Sometimes we see visions . Evelyn tilted her head . Like the goddess put together a court of handmaidens ready made for her chosen queen ? Yes , said Camile . And you are her first choice . You are supposed to be the queens greatest ally . Her fiercest protector . The goddess has said that there wille a time when the fates of all the wolves in the world will be in her queens hands ¡­ and the queens life will be in yours . Evelyn and Aurora stared at each other . Then Evelyn sat back in her chair . Unhappily , she said , Theres one problem with that . I hate this woman . She took everything from me . Id watch her die in a heartbeat . Chapter 116 Chapter 116 AURORA My hands tightened on the arms of my chair . The residual magic of the ceremony whispered through my veins , cool as water . It was distracting , and I couldnt afford to be distracted . Would youp Evelyn shot me a confused nce . I assume you feel the same . about me . I wouldnt just let anyone die . Not if there was something I could do about it . I remembered the moment Id taken off into the forest to try and find the twins , and I said , And I dont think you would , either . If that was true , you wouldnt have followed me into the woods in high heels the day the twins went missing . Evelyns mouth twisted as if she found my words to be both surprising and unpleasant . I was hormonal that day . Dont count on it happening again . Dont worry . I dont count on anything from anyone , I retorted . Which is very much because of you . Evelyn rolled her eyes . I was surprised to find Dane looking at me , as well . His face was unreadable . Then , finally , his gaze was fixed on the woman , Cam . His voice was tight as he said , Theyre right . They dont get along . Chapter 116 2/6 For good reason . The reason was him . He had pitted Evelyn and I against each other for so long , whether he meant to or not . Now this ? Maybe the moon goddess had a twisted sense of humor . Im sorry , I said to Cam . Im trying to wrap my brain around all this . I knew the ceremonies would show us who the goddess had chosen , but we thought it was just to retrieve a relic were looking for . Everything has snowballed into something that feels muchrger . Cam nodded . It is muchrger . It always has been . But even mymunications from the goddess are fuzzy , as if theres interference . I only know that something bad ising , and were going to need leadership through it . You three are supposed to be those leaders , as are the shield maidens . I inteced my fingers together on the tabletop so I wouldnt tap them anxiously . I keep thinking we can stop all this by just ¡­ stopping our mission to retrieve the relic . You cant , Cam said . You never could . Were all pieces on the board being moved by powers beyond us . Im no ones game piece , I said . At the same time , Dane growled . Apparently, he felt the same . Cam shrugged . I dont know a different way to put it . Theyve been moving us all for a long time . Chapter 116 Who is they ? Dane asked . The goddess ¡­ and who else ? 3/6 Surely you didnt think the wolfs moon goddess was the only one out there , Cam said . Again , Dane shrugged . I dont bother the gods and they dont bother me . They do now , Evelyn muttered . Whats done is done , I said , cutting them off before this led to an argument . We can try to ignore it if we want , but I dont think that would be wise . Which means the next step is the final one . We have to retrieve the relic . Then , maybe , whatever . forces have been making a mess of our lives will settle down . and we can return to our own petty wars and inter pack arguments . You can dream . Evelyn tossed her hair . But I doubt it will go that way . Once the powerful start messing with the powerless , they never leave them alone . As if you know anything about being powerless , I muttered . Evelyn fixed me with an icy gaze . You have no idea what I know . I frowned , then tore my eyes away from hers . I didnt know anything about her life except that she was a famous actress and had stolen Dane from me years ago . I had Chapter 116 4/6 never cared to know more , and I didnt now . My children were missing . So was Evander . I was bound to the enemy of the man I loved . I was the chosen of the goddess . Some kind of healer , apparently ? But that hadnt brought back my wolf , so who knew if I could truly use the magic , anyway . The new moon is two weeks away , I said . Ill see if the journal will reveal anything more when I have time . But for now , Im only interested in one thing , and thats finding my children and my cousin , Evander . I nced at Cam . Unless the goddess . has told you something about that ? Cam shook her head . No. But we can help you search . I nodded . Thank you . There was a lot to do . I had to contact my grandmother and tell her that things were moving forward . I wanted to ask Dane how Piper was doing in the infirmary . Had there been any change ? Was she still unconscious ? I needed to meet with the witches who had drawn protective wards around us for the ceremony and ask them about a location spell ¡­ My chest thumped with the familiar , dull ache of missing my children , but I got up anyway . One thing I knew from the life Id lived : even when you wanted to crumble , you had to go on . Chapter 116 5/6 EVELYN I stood in one of the pack houses many lounges , looking out at the forest and brooding . Auroras life would be in my hands ? Ha ! Shed ruined mine , just when it was alling together . I nced down at my phone and swiped to the picture of her leaving Holdens room . She was chosen , and so was he . Not only were they both chosen , they were some kind of king and queen , and I was ¡­ what ? Her bodyguard ? I gritted my teeth and ced a hand over my belly . My baby kicked . Would the moon goddess really give her queen a bodyguard who was her husbands former mistress ? And pregnant ? Not to be sphemous , but thedy of the moon must be losing her mind . Disgusted , I thew my phone over my shoulder onto one of the couches . Someone grunted . I spun . Dane was there . Hede up behind me . He had my phone . Chapter 116 6/6 He was staring at the screen , which I hadnt bothered to lock . As he looked , rage ignited in his eyes . He held the phone up so I could see the picture of Aurora and Holden and growled , Exin this . Chapter 117 Chapter 117 EVANDER I couldnt believe it . Id found the twins . I couldnt tell day from night in this ce , but we spoke for hours while I made sure they were all right . I asked them what they had seen and if they knew where they were . No , Seraphina said . But its dark , and Tristan is having a hard time . Have you seen any people ? I asked .. There was a long silence . Seraphina ? Yes , she finally answered . We see people a few times a day . Her words were guarded , but when I pushed , she stopped answering . So , I stopped pushing . It was enough to know they were alive and safe . As time crawled past , I searched for ways out of my prison . Food appeared , but it always seemed to happen while I was asleep . A bucket appeared and disappeared for my other needs . Chapter 117 2/6 I thought about the ghostly wolf, and what I might be able to do if I could see her again . Even just the light from her faint glow would help . But of course , that was foolish . Light from my own delusion . wouldnt help me at all because it wouldnt be real light . Still , I was starting to think I saw things in the darkness , and I was worried it might eventually drive me crazy . I just hoped the twins , at least , were real , and not just another dream or a story I was telling myself down here in the suffocating dark . The twins and I started ying games to pass the time . Every once in a while theyd cut off talking to me suddenly and disappear for hours at a time .. When they got back , they refused to say anything . I mostly talked to Seraphina . Tristan hardly said anything. He had always hated the dark , so if their cell was anything like mine , he had to be getting more and more traumatized by the second . I had to get them out . I had to . That was the thought that cycled through my mind the second time I saw the ghost wolf . I was slumped against the wall , feeling weak . They fed me , but Chapter 117 3/6 barely enough to keep me alive . By this time , I had to have been in this ce for days . Weeks and months didnt seem out of the question , either . Suddenly , the darkness behind my eyelids lightened . I opened my eyes , and there she was . The wolf . She came over and nuzzled me , and likest time , I could almost feel it . Then she put her nose to the ground and sniffed over near the door . Certain I was asleep again , I crawled after her on my hands and knees . Half starved as I was , I hadnt been able to recover from the silver poisoning . I could feel my wolf , but it was like hed been beaten bloody , and it was taking him longer to recover than me . She went over to the ce where I thought there was a door . In the light of her glow , I could see it better . Id been right . It was a heavy metal door . No knob . No hinges on this side , either . She huffed at it , then turned to look at me as if to say , Well , what are you going to do now that you can see ? I staggered to my feet and walked around my cell . She moved with me. With the light , I noticed something I hadnt before . There was a sort of lip a shallow shelf of stone just above my head . I reached up and ran my fingers across . It went all around the Chapter 117 room . I didnt think Id find anything I could use . Then my fingers ran across a pebble . A single , simple pebble . I lifted it down and squinted . It was ordinary gray stone . Nothing special . Then I heard sounds outside my door . Food ? I whispered to the wolf . She blinked at me . Then she disappeared . 4/6 I exhaled a shaking breath ,id on the floor , and pretended to be asleep as the door unlocked . Whoever it was brought no light . Their wolf must have had exceptional night vision or else maybe they just knew this ce so well they didnt need it . I inhaled , trying to memorize the scent of my jailor . Then I heard them take a few steps away from the door . I timed their steps , then prayed they didnt see as well in the dark as I thought . I had felt around every inch of this cell , I knew it by heart . Without opening my eyes , I flicked the wrist that held the pebble . I was aiming for the door jamb , for the ce it met the floor . The rock skittered and clicked against the floor . Chapter 117 The person bringing me food paused . 5/6 I pretended to moan and roll over in my sleep . My heart kicked up . I was sure Id be caught . Then there was a small clink as they set down the metal bowl with food . Shuffling as they turned to go . They pulled the door closed behind them . As they did , I moved . If things went how I wanted , the pebble would get caught between the jamb and the door , and the door wouldnt close all the way . But if it bounced back open , my jailor would realize something was wrong . I had to make sure it didnt bounce . They pulled it closed just as I pressed my hand against it , holding it in ce . I didnt hear thetch catch . The pebble had worked . I held my breath , waiting to see if whoever it was had also noticed my door hadntpletely closed . But no one came back . No one pushed the door open and tried to close it again . There was no sound except footsteps retreating down the hall . I probably stayed there for fifteen minutes , waiting , not Chapter 117 6/6 believing Id done it . Then I pulled the door open . The hall was just as dark as my cell , but outside was the ghostly Wolf I swore she winked . Chapter 118 Chapter 118 EVANDER I left the pebble wedged in the door , then went and gulped down the food theyd brought . I was too weak not to . Then I went out and joined the wolf in the hall . You did it , I whispered . She blinked at me . Then she disappeared again . Part of me was relieved . A light in a ce this dark would only draw eyes . But Id spent too long in the dark not to beforted by her light . It only urred to me then that I might be dreaming , still . I pinched myself . pped myself . Not a dream . But if it wasnt a dream , that meant the ghost wolf was real , as well . Who was she ? Why had she helped me ? Id heard Auroras horror stories of this ce . Maybe she wasnt the only girl the Reeds had kidnapped over the years . Chapter 118 2/5 Maybe the others stories hadnt turned out as well as Auroras . Carefully , I made my way down the hall with one hand on the wall . When the hall turned , so did I. Tristan . Seraphina . Where are you ? No answer . They must be with the Reeds , or whoever took them out of their cells every once in a while . I prayed they did it so the twins could get exercise and fresh air . I wouldnt let myself think of the other reasons they might be taken to the Reeds . Not even a little bit . I just prayed to the goddess that whatever happened , they werent being hurt . But thinking of the Reeds only led me to questions . Like , why had they kept me alive ? Though maybe I knew the answer to that . I , personally , would not want to anger Augusta DeVere of the High Alpine Pack by killing her favorite grandson , either . I wonder what grandmother thought of my disappearance , or if Aurora had told her . I knew Aurora would be looking for me . Even if I couldnt find my way out of this hell hole , maybe I could find my way past these telepathic blocks , so I could tell Trajan I was alive and that the twins were here . Chapter 118 3/5 All Blue Ridge needed was proof . My words would justify a raid . The Council wouldnt be able to stop Dane from taking his vengeance then it would be entirely justified . I rounded a corner . At first , I thought my eyes were still ying tricks on me . Then I realized what I was seeing . Light . Flickering and dancing . I crouched and moved closer . I heard voices , then cheering . It was a TV . I approached the open doorway of a room , and there was a TV on inside . I nced in . A male wolf was kicked back in a recliner , and he was snoring . A football game was ying . On the opposite wall , several camera feeds showed empty cells . So. They had been watching me . And when I spoke to the ghost wolf ? Could they see her , too , or had they thought I was losing my mind ? I crept closer and looked , praying one of those cameras showed the twins , or at least a cell where Id be able to tell the twins were being held . None did . I cursed inwardly and backed out of the room . I nced at the mans shoes and thought of stealing them , but I couldnt risk waking him up . Whoever had thrown me in a cell had also dressed me in some 4/5 Chapter 118 Riad of simple coverall , since Id been naked from shifting into a wolf . But no shoes . No socks , The room wasnt a total waste , though . There was a sandwich sitting on the table next to him . It was close enough to the door the snatched it . To get out of here , I nooded my wolf . To get my wolf , I had to get my strength back . I ate it as I wandered the halls , calling out for the twins . I was torn because I knew they had to be guarded . There was almost no chance Id get them out of this ce by myself . The best thing to do was find a ce I couldmunicate with Trajan , tell him they were alive , then wait for backup . If Id done that in the first ce . I wouldnt be a captive here . I moved through the caves , always going up when I could . Eventually , I found myself out of the dungeon level and onto a storage level . I found coveralls that smelled like a Broken Forest wolf and pulled them on , hoping to hide my scent . Then I heard voices again . Two more wolves . From the direction of their footsteps , they were heading for the dungeon . these brats instead of just getting Montague , himself . I held my breath . They were talking about Dane and the twins . * Dont forget , we need him to do the ceremony . Once he has , hell be too strong to contain . The children are just hostages . Chapter 118 5/5 Once he and Ann have the relic , well threaten to kill the children unless they hand it over . I held my breath . So , thats why they wanted the twins . I took a step back , but I was still dizzy from silver poisoning and hunger . I knocked against a stack of boxes in the storage room and knocked them down . The voices stopped . I crouched in the corner , cursing myself . Someone rounded the corner . Not just any someone . Waylon Reed , himself . He saw me and grinned . Aha . I was justing to get you , pup . His ws grew and his smile got fangs . We have a message we want to send to Ann . Chapter 119 Chapter 119 AURORA Luna heir ,e quickly ! Trajan boomed from the door of my suite of rooms . Theyve found Evander ! I gasped and jumped to my feet . Id barely seen Dane for days . I wasnt sure why he had started to ignore me , but I had . to pretend to be grateful . It meant I couldnt spy on him for Holden . Instead , Id kept to my own rooms , trying to force myself to understand more of the journal while Trajan kept me updated on the search . It was so hard to concentrate , Id barely learned anything new . I ran from my room and met Trajan in the hall . Is he safe ? Are the children with him ? Trajans face was grave . Hes in the infirmary . Hes ¡­ alive . But no , the twins werent with him . I gripped the pearl pendant , my grief and disappointment warring with relief for Evander . Id found the ne on my desk and put it back on after the ceremony . I suppose it always had been meant for me , just like I thought . Now , there wasnt as muchfort in that as I had thought Chapter 119 there would be . I ran past Trajan, and he followed me to the infirmary . There were a few wolves there I assumed the ones who had found him , Celia , the healer , was also there . As was Piper , still unconscious in her own bed . 2/5 1 licked my lips , remembering what had happened thest time I was in this ce . I wouldnt go near Piper , but I had to see Evander . I ran over to his bed , and the wolves there stepped aside . Luna heir , its ¡­ Celia started . I gasped when I saw Evander . Once , I had been poisoned with silver and beaten to within an inch of my life . They did it to trick Dane into thinking I was a victim , so he would be distracted by taking care of me and they could sneak past him onto Montaguend . The beating the Reeds had given me was nothingpared to what theyd done to Evander . It looked like theyd shredded every inch of his skin . Blood was everywhere . They only reason I believed it was him at all was because he moaned and blinked open lc eyes just like mine . I grasped his hand . Evander , what have they done ? Aurora . He gripped my hand . Tears gathered at the corners of Chapter 119 his eyes . I was so close . Im sorry . I failed ¡­ No ! I said fiercely . Youve done nothing wrong . 3/5 The twins , he whispered . Blood gathered on the corners of his . lips . Something in me shifted and shimmered a sense Id never had before . But now it was like I could feel the life in his body , feel his injuries , and feel him slipping away . He was dying . That was the gift the moon goddess had given me . I could sense him fading . Evander , you have to hold on . I ced my other hand on top of his , so I was gripping it in both of mine . Tears burned behind my eyes . Please , you cant leave me . I need you . The twins need you . The twins , he said again . Theyre ¡­ he coughed , and droplets of blood flecked his lips . The Reeds have them . They lied . They want ¡­ He coughed again . The new power I sensed in my body told me he was almost gone . Dont talk . Please . I nced at Celia , but she shook her head at me . Hes lost too much blood . His wounds are too deep . No ! I closed my eyes . This gift from the goddess had to do 4/5 Chapter 119 more than tell me if someone was dying . Id tried to make light like Evelyn and failed . I had tried to shift , but still had no wolf . Id wondered if the goddess had tricked me and given me nothing at all . But now , here , by my grievously injured cousin , it was like my eyes opened . Cam told me I was a queen , but she had also used the word healer . Aurora , what the hell are you doing in here ? a deep voice snapped . Dane ! Hed be angry I was close to Piper after what happened with his grandfather . But I wasnt going to leave my cousin . I exhaled , feeling the cool sensation of my gift moving through me . Maybe , if I pushed it into Evander ¡­ Get her out of here , I heard Dane say . Hands closed over my arms . No ! Evander ! I pushed harder , imagined the cooling water flowing from me into him . Imaging it taking his pain , closing his wounds , bing new blood to heal his injuries . Celia gasped . So did Evander . I opened my eyes . Evander was glowing as if he were lit by swirling moonlight . He gasped , and this time he didnt cough . Was it working ? Was I actually healing him ? Chapter 119 Dane stood nearby ; his eyes wide . 5/5 At the sight of him , something painful surged through me . My power leaped and skittered out of my control . The light around Evander grew and shed bright . He cried out . And then my power ¡­ jumped . It flew from Evander in a line like lightning ¡­ It sizzled to the other side of the room and hit Danes unconscious sister Piper . Chapter 120 Chapter 120 AURORA Piper ! Dane roared . I tried to cut off the power , but it flowed through me like a river . I couldnt stop it . Dane moved between Piper and Evander , directly into the stream of magic . Dane , no ! I cried . He didnt listen . The magic sted into him . For a moment , the whole room shed a blinding silver white . Everything went silent . Finally , I yanked back on my power and cut the magic off . I blinked rapidly , trying to get my eyes to clear . Every cell in my body yearned to see if Dane was all right , but Id started this because of Evander . I had to see if he was still alive first . My vision cleared . Evandery in the bed . His eyes were closed . My heart lurched and I leaned forward and put my fingers to his neck , searching for a pulse . Please , I whispered . Be alive . Chapter 120 I couldnt bring myself to turn and look over my shoulder . I could hear other wolves scrambling , but I didnt hear Dane . 2/5 What if I really was evil ? What if Id just killed Evander , Piper , and Dane all in one go ? Then Evanders chest rose and fell in a deep , shuddering breath and I felt his pulse jump beneath my fingers . He was still a mess , still covered in blood , and his eyes didnt open . But he was alive . 1 let out a slow , relieved breath . Then I turned to see what was going on behind me . To see if Dane and Piper were alive or dead . I turned ¡­ Dane was up , thank the goddess . He was bent over Pipers bed . And Piper ¡­ Sat up . Dane helped her , supporting her with a hand behind her back . But she was up . Awake . She blinked and put a hand to her head . Dane ? she said . How long have I been asleep ? Her voice was rough with disuse , but there was no mistaking it . She was really back . Really awake . I hadnt killed her . Chapter 120 I put a hand on the bed and nearly copsed with relief . 3/5 Its been a while , Dane said . His voice was rough , too , but with restrained emotion . He held onto his sister tightly and smoothed hair away from her face . He sent me one long , lingering nce . As well as I knew him , I couldnt read it . I couldnt tell if he was upsel or angry or relieved . He turned back to his sister , stroked her hair again and said . I have so much to tell you . Thank the goddess youre awake . Piper gripped Danes wrist and leaned forward to press her forehead against his . Id never leave you , big brother . You get . yourself into too much trouble . Dane let out a strainedugh , and I released a breath . Dane might be able to keep a tight lid on his emotions , but I struggled . I was feeling so many things . Relief , confusion , fear . I had no idea what Id just done , no idea if it was a good thing , or if they were all going to copse again at any second . I turned back to Evander . His eyes were still closed , but his chest rose and fell steadily . It wasnt like thea that Piper had clearly been in . Evander was less still like maybe the healing had taken a lot of his energy and he desperately needed sleep to get it back . I touched his arm . He was covered in blood , but beneath that , it looked like most of his wounds had healed . Even so , his skin wasntpletely smooth . Chapter 120 4/5 Celia appeared next to me . She put a bowl of warm water and a clean cloth in my hand . If you clean him up , I can check on Piper . Of course , I said . My mind was still reeling , but this would at least give me. something to do . Something to focus on while my brain tried to work through what had just happened . I took the water and cloth and began to sponge the blood from my poor cousins face while I ran over it all in my mind . I felt Evander dying . Id felt my gift from the moon goddess . I knew without being told, somehow , that it had to do with healing , so I had pushed it into him . But how had it jumped from him to Piper like that ? My magic felt like water , but that st had been like lightning . And before that ¡­ My stomach dropped as I remembered what the magic had pushed from my mind . Evander knew about the twins ! The Reeds had them . They had lied , and they had nearly killed Evander . No , they had killed him . Only my new , strange power had been able to bring him back . Theyd meant for him to live just long Chapter 120 5/5 enough to deliver a message , and then theyd meant for him to die . I whirled toward Dane . You have to call out Waylon Reed . Challenge him . Kill him . Right now . Chapter 121 Chapter 121 DANE Kill him , Aurora said , her lc eyes deadly serious in her pale , beautiful face . Right now . I frowned . My mind was stillpletely upied with Piper , and I couldnt even look at Aurora without a deep , wordless rage rising inside me . Not since Evelyn had sent me that picture . The one of Aurora leaving Holdens room . He was leaning casually on the doorframe , grinning . She was disheveled but didnt look like she was in that much of a hurry as she walked away.3 Was everything she had told me about him a lie ? When I had caught him about to assault her ¡­ was it an act ? I wanted to tear something apart just thinking about it . I was sick to death of being jerked back and forth when it came to her . Now isnt the time , I said . Auroras eyes went round . But he has- I cut her off . Well talk about it in private , Aurora . In a minute . For now , I need to talk to my sister . Who does he have ? Piper asked in her weak voice , dragging Chapter 121 my attention back to her . 2/5 I looked down at her . She didnt seem to have anysting damage from the st that had somehow jumped from Auroras cousin to my sister . When I stepped into the middle of it , it was like stepping into the heart of a thunderstorm . Theres ¡­ a lot you dont know . I had felt power swirling in me since the ceremony , even if I wasnt certain what it could do yet . But that ¡­ I had never felt power like that . I didnt like that it had connected my sister to some strange male wolf I barely even knew , from a pack I was allied with but barely trusted . Whatever it was , it couldnt happen again . Maybe it had shocked her awake this time , but that much raw power under different circumstances would have killed her . I wanted Piper moved out of this room . I wanted her as far away from Evander DeVere as I could get her , and I wanted it to happen as soon as possible . As if she could read my mind , Piper turned weakly in my arms to look at the blood covered man lying in the bed . Her eyes went wide at the sight of him . Whos that ? Auroras cousin , I said brusquely . Chapter 121 Evander ? Piper breathed . I didnt like the way she said that name . Like she knew him . They didnt know each other . 3/5 Though before the shadows had stolen Piper away into aa , she had been stationed at Auroras house , where he was . Maybe the knew each other better than I realized . I bit back a growl at the thought . Very few wolves in this world , if any, were good enough for my baby sister . The man whod failed to keep my children out of the hands of the Reeds was not one of them . Fortunately or unfortunately Piper was quickly distracted when she looked to the bed on her other side . Dane ¡­ she said in a slow , heavy voice . Wheres Grandpa Connell ? My throat went tight at the fear in her voice . When she looked back to me , I met her gaze . Slowly , I shook my head . But ¡­ he was right here . Thest thing I remember was the earthquake and the house shaking , and then there were shadows everywhere and ¡­ She shuddered and gripped my arm , and I wished that I could shelter her from everything I had to tell her now . There were a lot of people I wanted to protect . My pack . My children . Evelyn , to an extent . Aurora ¡­ goddess damn everything that kept happening toe between us , but I was Chapter 121 still desperate to my bones to protect her . 4/5 But before Aurora , the pack , the kids , there had been Piper . My baby sister . My shadow for most of my life . They all needed me , but she had needed me first . When our parents died , shed needed me most . If I could have cut out my own heart to keep her from the pain of our grandfathers death and the uncertainty of everything we were dealing with , I would have in an instant . But I couldnt . So the best thing to do was to get it over with , all at once . Grandfather is dead , Piper . I remembered his face . The moment I realized Auroras actions had somehow killed him . I swallowed against that memory . Against the pain that photograph Evelyn had sent had lodged beneath my heart . He didnt survive thea like you did . Tears leaked silently down her face . You look like youve been at war , Dane . What else has gone wrong while I was asleep ? I looked at Aurora and said , Everything , Piper . Everything . She followed my gaze . When she saw Aurora , her grip tightened on me once again . Oh , goddess . I almost forgot . Dane , theres something about Aurora you have to know . Chapter 122 Chapter 122 DANE Her eyes were huge . She took my hands , then took a breath . Auroras twins . Theyre yours . I couldnt help the sardonic smile that curved one corner of my mouth . I know . Ive known . Theres been so much ¡­ I let out a sigh , then sent someone to the kitchen to bring my sister food while I told her some of what had happened while she was unconscious . When I told her about the twins , she growled . That was my sister . Growling instead of gasping . Our family tended to reach for anger any time it meant we didnt have to feel fear . How could this have happened ? They were taken right out of our territory , she said . Where were the guards they had at the other house ? Where was Evander ? I shook my head . The guards were reassigned once they were here . Evander ? she insisted again . Chapter 122 He was the only guard they had . The nanny took them for at walk before he woke one morning . 2/5 Then how did that happen to him ? she asked , peeking around me . I scowled and pushed her back onto her pillow . Since they left , hes been searching for him . He was on Broken Forestnd . The Reeds or someone who works for them must have done it . She sat up . But you dont know ? Why havent you found out ? Because he just arrived , and Ive spent the entire time talking to you . Piper made an impatient noise . Aurora wants to talk to you about him . Things with her are ¡­plicated . Id told her the bare bones . of my growing rtionship with Aurora , but I hadnt gotten to the picture of her and Holden that Evelyn had sent me yet . That damn picture had been haunting my thoughts for days . I needed to confront Aurora instead of brooding on it . But brooding was so much fucking easier than finally letting her in , only to find out shed been ying me the entire time . Yes , there was a chance she wasnt . That there was a perfectly innocent exnation for the picture . Or there was a chance she was about to prove I was a fucking Chapter 122 fool for ever deciding to trust her in the first ce . 3/5 Besides , she had put more distance between us since Id brought her back from the ce Holden had taken her . I could feel it .. If he hurt her , I understood why . But she wasnt talking to me about it . Id trusted her with everything . All my secrets . She wasnt trusting me with hers . I shook myself . Piper was leaning again . Trying to peer around me at Evander . The twins . I feel like ¡­ her eyes were distant . Then she shook her head and massaged her temples with her fingers . No. Thats insane . Whats insane ? I asked . Instead of answering , she said , How did I wake up ? Now it was my turn to nce over my shoulder . Aurora was still there with her cousin , cleaning him up . Celia helped . Theyd cut away his shredded clothing , revealing his bare chest . His body was covered in scars . Crisscrossed with them like stripes . I grimaced at the sight . Evander was young close to the same age as Piper . Someone had done a number on him , and theyd done it with silver . Even his face wasnt untouched parallel lines shed across his left eye down his check and over his lips . From the thoughts of arge portion of my pack members , Evander had been very , very Chapter 122 pretty . He wasnt pretty , now . No matter how many times he 4/5 transformed , those silver scars would never entirely go away . Even Aurora hadnte to me that badly poisoned . It would be a miracle if he still had his wolf . I dont know , I finally said to Piper . My unsettled feeling over her and Evander only grew the longer she was awake and the more she looked at him . I slid my hands underneath her and she squeaked . What are you doing ? Taking you to your room . Youll heal better there . Dane ! I ignored her . Id been Alpha almost a decade . If that had taught me anything , it was that I had to trust my gut . If Evander DeVere woke , he would be required to stay away from my little sister , or I would send him right back to the ce he came from . After Id deposited my sister in her room , directed her food there , and made sure half a dozen wolves were waiting on her hand and foot , I finally stepped into the hall and leaned against a wall . Awake . Piper was awake because of what Aurora had done . How had the same woman who killed my grandfather brought myatose sister back to life ? Chapter 122 The scent of Evelyns perfume hit me before I heard her footsteps . I didnt look up , even when she leaned next to me . I heard about Piper . Im d shes awake , Evelyn said . So am I. Evelyn sighed . Dane ¡­ about everything thats happenedtely ¡­ There was something in her tone . Something wary , almost afraid . I finally nced up and saw something Id never seen before . Chapter 123 Chapter 123 DANE 1/5 Wh ¡­ are you trying to tell me , Evelyn ? I asked . Id known her for so long . Id seen her happy , angry, smug , self righteous , and livid with rage . But I had never seen her look ¡­ burdened . Or tired . Or uncertain . She looked all of those things now . She was always so confident , it felt wrong to see this worn look on her face , instead . Instead of answering directly , she rubbed the crescent shaped birthmark on her arm . The one that had let me know she was the same girl who got kidnapped with me when we were children . Did you see the picture I sent you ? Of Aurora and- I saw it , I said . My hands curled into fists . My nails turned to ws and pressed into my palms with a sharp , piercing pain . I only curled them harder . You didnt fly into a rage and throw her out of the pack house , though , Evelyn said . I turned on her , and only digging down to the iron core of my control kept me from turning into my lycan form and taking her by the throat . Is that why you sent it ? Chapter 123 2/5 Most people would look intimidated if I turned on them like that . Evelyn just regarded me with cool blue eyes . I think so . But she wasntpletely unaffected . If she wasnt at least a little afraid , she wouldnt have pressed one of her hands over the swell of her belly . I took a breath , forcing the man to take over , forcing the wolf to back down . Maybe I did rage . Then I took a step back and realized you might be motivated to make her look bad . I should have realized it a long time ago . You really are on her side now , then ? Evelyn asked . She didnt sound angry , just distant and numb . Im on the side of the Blue Ridge Pack , I said . Im on whatever side keeps us alive through all the shit weve stirred up . But you love Aurora , Evelyn said . Just stated it t out in an emotionless voice . It took eight years , but she finally got what she wanted . I didnt respond because I didnt know what to say . Whatever I felt , it had nothing to do with Evelyn either way . Thats between Aurora and me . The real answer was that were on a fucking roller coaster , and I wanted off the ride . I wanted to know she was mine , or I wanted to shut down everything we had , finish this thing we were doing with High Alpine , and never see her again . Chapter 123 3/5 Except that now , the thought of never seeing her again felt like a knife stabbed into my gut and twisted over and over and over again . Whats the point of this , Evelyn ? I growled . She ugged . Then she stood up from the wall . She was still the easy , graceful woman whod attracted me all those years ago . Over time shed shown she was selfish , image obsessed , and vain . I knew her childhood hadnt been easy , even if I didnt know all the details . But neither had Auroras , and she was still loyal , kind , and caring . Now , though , when I looked at Evelyn , someone new looked out of her eyes . Someone who was changing . Not the elegant woman Id fallen for , but not a shallow shell of a person , either . Why did you send that picture , Evelyn ? I asked again . Her smile held no humor . I think its time the women in your life stopped keeping secrets from you . She put a hand on her belly again and turned to walk She hadnt gone three steps when she paused , looked over her away . shoulder and said , Dane , do you remember when you were kidnapped by the Reeds as a child ? Slowly , I nodded . Images shed through my brain . Dark shadows I still had to fight to keep at bay , even as a grown man Chapter 123 20 yearster . Yes . Evelyn gave me a meaningful look . One I wasnt sure how to read . Then she said , I dont . I stared at her . My brain turned over her words . 4/5 Once you figure out what I mean , she said , and one you follow those thoughts to their natural conclusion , I only ask you to give me the same consideration youre giying Aurora over that picture . If not because you love me anymore , then because weve spent so many years of our lives together . Dont rage . Dont kill me . If you want to talk , Ill talk . Then she turned and started to leave again . Only then did I fully realize what she meant . Do you remember when you were kidnapped by the Reeds as a child ? Yes . I dont . And then , I think its time the women in your life stopped keeping secrets from you . 1 felt the entire story of my life for thest eight years every moment with her , every touch , every time shed made eyes and run her fingers over that damned crescent birth mark rewrite itself in my mind . Chapter 123 Evelyn had lied . It was all a fucking lie . And then ¡­ I remembered . Chapter 124 Chapter 124 DANE TWL Y YEARS AGO AGE 9 It was dark . I didnt know where I was . Tears kept trying to burn their way out of my eyes , but I wouldnt let them . hated the dark . I didnt used to hate it . Dark meant the moon was out . It meant the pack would gather and my mom and dad and grandpa would lead them in a run or on a hunt for deer . I couldnt wait until I got a little older . Then Id get my wolf and I would run with them . One day , grandpa said , my dad would lead the pack . Then it would be my turn . But if I wanted to lead the pack , I had to be brave . The door mmed open , and light hit my eyes . After so long in the dark , it hurt . I closed them and turned away , but not fast enough . Look at the boy , the Luna of Broken Forest mocked . She was a mean woman with an angry face . Crying . The Alpha of Broken Forest snorted . Then the side of my head exploded in pain , and I yelped . I couldnt help it . More tears Chapter 124 Gime . 2/5 Stop crying , boy . He hit me again . He kept hitting me and telling me to stop while his Lunaughed . I tried to stop . I tried , but I cry couldnt . Finally , he stopped . I felt blood trickling out of my hair . The Luna , Esther Reed , made the Alpha stop . She crouched down . I pulled away from her , and this time she smacked me . I bit my lip , so I didnt make a sound . Crying meant pain . Moving meant pain . I couldnt do either of those things . The only way to keep the pain away was to stay in control . I always , always had to be in control . Esther ran her fingers through my blood and held it up to her face . She sniffed it . Then she licked it . My stomach lurched and I had to fight not to throw up . That would mean pain , too . Thats it ? Waylon Reed asked . Thats the blood thats going to open the gate ? Thats it , the evil Luna agreed . Cant you just bottle it up and save it ? asked Waylon . Now Chapter 124 3/5 that weve got Celeste out of the way , we can take her daughters blood any time we want . Esther shook her head . They both turned away from me , like they forgot I was there . Has to be fresh . almost I was shaking . I didnt want them to close the door again and leave me in the dark . Then I heard other wolves . Another kid . It sounded like they were crying , loo . Toss her in here until we decide what to do , Esther said . No ! Wait ! screamed a little girl . They didnt wait . They practically threw her on top of me . Somepany for you , Waylon sneered . Then they mmed the door again and were gone . The little girl pushed off of me . A little bit of light still came from the crack beneath the door , but I knew it wouldntst . Wait ! the little girl shouted . She had a funny ent . Momma ? Where are you ? Let me out ! She banged against the door . I stood up and grabbed her . Even though she looked my age , I was bigger than her and my arms . went all the way around her . Dont , I whispered . Theylle back . You dont want them toe back . Get off me ! she pushed me . I stepped back . I heard her take a Chapter 124 shaky breath . 4/5 Then the light under the door went out , and it was all the way dark . I closed my eyes , counted to ten . Control . A secondter , I heard her take a stumbling step toward me . Wh where are you ? I could have stayed quiet and let her feel around . Shed pushed me . My head still hurt from the beating . But after who knew how many days in the dark , I wasnt alone . I reached out . Im right here . Her hands closed over mine . They were small , too . Like the rest of her . As soon as she touched me , a light flickered on her arm . We both gasped in surprise and pulled apart . The light went out . What was that ? I asked . I dont know . She sniffled . You cant cry , I whispered . Theyll hit you if you cry . They dont like it . You have to not feel anything . She made a sound like I was being silly . I cant not feel anything . That would make me a robot . Chapter 124 Its easier , I said . 5/5 She made the sound again . Then she said . Whats your name ? Dane Montague . Im nine . Whats your name ? I he her take in a breath . Then she sounded scared and said . I ¡­ I dont know , I cant remember ! But my mom ¡­ I think they to her away from me ¡­ I reached out again . This time , I touched her shoulder . She was still crying , but it was quiet . Suddenly , I felt braver than I had in a long time . Its going to be okay . Maybe now were together , we can get out . We can find your mom . I dont know . They have these shadows , and ¡­ the girl reached up and touched her hand to mine . When my hand was on her shoulder , I was just touching her shirt , not her skin . But when she touched my hand , the light started to glow again . We both gasped , but this time we didnt move . There was a crescent moon on her arm . When I touched her , it glowed with a sliver light . I could finally see her face . Chapter 125 Chapter 125 DANE PRE NT DAY There was more to the memory , but it faded just I tried to reach for it . The birthmark made light . Something had blocked me from remembering that . I shouldnt be surprised . Aurora could hardly remember any of her time with the Reeds , even though shed been with them her entire life . I used to think she was lying . Then I thought it was trauma . But now , knowing there were things Id forgotten , too , I didnt think I could say that anymore . Theyd done something to repress my memories of the kidnapping , and hers of her whole life . I cursed and snarled . Damn the Council for not letting me wipe them out when I took over as Alpha . I blinked and shook myself , looking around for Evelyn . She was gone . Chapter 125 Shed dropped that bomb on me and just left . My fingers elongated into ws . For eight years , shed lied to me . She let me build my life around her . She let me ruin my rtionship with Aurora . I should tear her apart . But she was also carrying my child ¡­. If it even was my child . 2/6 The foundation of our rtionship was a lie . It wasnt hard to believe shed lie about other things . But if I wasnt the father , who was ? Who was allowing Evelyn to parade around , telling people she was pregnant with my child when they knew it was theirs ? My fangs elongated at the thought of that . Whoever the father was , hed better pray to the goddess that Evelyn had lied to him , too . Because nothing in heaven or on earth would save him if I found out who he was and that hed tricked me willingly . I finally pushed away from the wall , but I didnt go after Evelyn . There would be time for her . Time to think . To decide what to do with the child which was , after all , innocent . Time to hunt her down and take her out if thats what it came to . But how and why would a woman like that be the chosen of the goddess ? And why would she be put in charge of guarding Aurora . Chapter 125 It made no sense . One thing shed said was right , though . 3/6 I think its time the women in your life stopped keeping secrets . from you . Id given Aurora enough time toe clean about Coleridge . It was time to figure out what was going on between her and the Fall Line Alpha once and for all . AURORA Hello , precious thing . What are you doing right now ? Thinking of me ? My gut clenched at the sound of Holdens voice in my head . Celia and I had finished cleaning Evanders wounds and changing his clothes and sheets , so he wasnt lying in drying blood anymore . I pushed my younger cousins hair back from his face . Wake up , Evander . Please . What am I going to tell Uncle Winston ? Evanders uncle was one of my favorites , even though I knew he was Grandma Augustas least favorite child . He didnt want power , he wasnt ruthless or strategic . He was a schr who specialized in magic . Chapter 125 4/6 Evander didnt take after his dad their rtionship wast basically if the absent minded college professor was somehow the father of the star quarterback but they loved each other , and I loved both of them . Aurora , Holdens voice echoed in my mind again , and this time ther as a trickle of power in the words , which sounded like they were spoken through gritted teeth . Answer me . My throat closed as I automatically fought thepulsion . I must have made a sound because Celia , the middle aged healer , looked at me in rm . Are you all right , Luma heir ? Are you choking on something ? I shook my head no and said in my mind , Im tending my cousin . He was wounded searching for my children . The strangled feeling immediately disappeared , and I sucked in a rush of air , cooling my burning lungs . Thats better . I like it when my mate is responsive , Holden purred . I wanted to snap back that I wasnt his mate . The magic hed used to bind me wasnt normal . It wasnt natural wolf magic . It was something else . Something created by that strange , hooded figure . Something that tasted like the shadows . What about the rest ? Holden asked with that viting caress of Chapter 125 power . Were you thinking of me ? 5/6 No , I snapped . I was thinking of my cousin and making sure hes all right . And I was thinking of Piper . Was she all right ? I didnt know why ne had moved her out of the infirmary . I hoped that meant she was doing well . And I was thinking Dane . I was always thinking of Dane . And my children . They were with the Reeds , Evander had said . But I couldnt get him to wake up and tell me the rest , and Dane had brushed me off so carelessly . I shook myself . Of course , he had . His sister had been unconscious for so long , it made sense . I needed to get a grip on myself . Trajan once told me he couldnt believe how cool and collected I was all the time , but the only reason he thought so was because I didnt have my wolf . He couldnt ever see what was inside my head . Cool and collected was a veneer . A mask . An act . I was unsure so much of the time . These days , the mask felt like the only thing holding me together . Chapter 125 6/6 Celia finished with Evander , and I moved back to tuck the covers in around him . Then the door to the infirmary mmed open and Dane strode in . He had his phone in his hand . Ive waited long enough , Aurora . Exin this . Chapter 126 Chapter 126 AURORA My stomach clenched and I looked down at the phone in his hand . It was a picture of me . At least , the back of me . I was walking down the hall , away from a shirtless Holden , who leaned in the doorway of his room . That moment felt so long ago now a moment that had happened back when Holden was still my friend . Before I knew what depths he would sink to if it meant getting what he wanted . I went very still . How long have you had this ? A couple of days . Danes voice was quiet . I nced up and noticed everyone had left the infirmary except the two of us . And Evander , of course , who was still unconscious in the bed . I fought back the urge tough hysterically . I wasnt sure what to say , or what Holdens Alphamands would allow me to say . Holden- I tried to let it all out . To tell Dane about the ceremony hed forced me through . I tried to tell him I was Holdens mate , natural or not , and that I was a Fall Line wolf , Chapter 126 2/5 somehow , even though I had no wolf and technically couldnt belong to a pack like the others could . As soon as I started , my throat closed . I coughed and had to cover my mouth to keep from gagging . Dan idnt reach out tofort me . Instead , he watched me . I think he meant to be impassive , but I could see emotion buried deep in his eyes . Something had happened to him since he left this room . Something was wrong . And somehow , I was only a small part of it . The urge to cough subsided and I swallowed . My throat ached . I tried again to answer . This was the morning after I identally ¡­ and your grandfather ¡­ I shook my head . I didnt want to remember how my actions had killed someone I loved . You said you were going to exile me . Separate me from the twins . Holden ¡­ I waited to see if my throat would close , but it didnt . He gave me wine . I drank it . I woke up the next morning in his bed . I tried to maintain my cool exterior , but it cracked . I wasing apart . I dont remember what happened after that . Holden imed ¡­ He had said , You were incredible . Dane slipped his phone into his pocket . His entire body had gone tense , and I couldnt help but notice that he seemed to be Chapter 126 3/5 very deliberately not touching me . Instead , his arms were folded across his broad , muscr chest . A muscle in his jaw worked . What did Holden im ? He implied we had been ¡­ together . Danes eyes filled with rage . When I took you to my grandfathers house that day , you said you hadnt been with anyone since me . Youd never been with anyone except me . Helplessness filled me . I dont know what happened . At the time , I would have sworn Holden wouldnt hurt me . But I know thats not true , now . I suppose he might have drugged me . Whether he did anything to me while I was drugged , only he could say . Why didnt you tell me ? Dane growled . The hair on the back of my neck prickled . I liked to think I was never in danger from Dane , but right now I wasnt actually sure . I was on my way to tell you , but your grandfather had died . Holden pulled me into that closet . Then ¡­ I trailed off . After that , hed picked me up like a caveman and carted me off into the woods , to his grandfathers house . Then I didnt have room in my mind or my heart to think of anyone but you . I wanted to reach out to him so badly . I wanted him to take me Chapter 126 4/5 in his arms and to feel thefort of his immense strength . I wanted to hear him say he would protect me , and that together we could make this all better . But I couldnt take that first step . I couldnt reach out to him . Not when I was tainted by Holdens grip on me . Not when I was touc by shadow . Then we came home , I said quietly , And the twins were missing . Then Holden took me , and my problems became less about what he might have done to me and more about what he did do . Danes expression shifted . Maybe it softened , but I couldnt be sure . Very quietly , he said . What did Holden do when he had you ? I shuddered . My eyes burned . I wouldnt cry . So much of what came between Dane and I was hard to believe . So much made me sound like a liar who just wanted to y the victim all the time . I wasnt sure what cosmic forces kept bouncing Dane and I off each other like mas who couldnt decide whether they wanted to attract or repel , but I was tired of feeling like their toy . Doing my best to hide my trembling , I said , I cant tell you . Dane stepped close to me . Close enough that I could feel his heat . Close enough that I could finally identify the emotion in his eyes . Chapter 126 It wasnt soft at all . It was a white hot seething rage . 5/5 Thats not good enough , he growled . Tell me what he did to you ! Something tugged on me . Not Holdens magic ¡­ a different pow Danes power . As if he could touch me with his own Alphamands , even though I had no wolf . For an instant , it felt like the stranglehold Holdens power had on me loosened , and I could breathe . Dane , I half sobbed , He ¡­ Chapter 127 Chapter 127 AURORA Just as fast as Dane had somehow loosened Holdens power , it slipped and snapped down again . I felt like I was choking . 1177 I put hands to my throat , tears burning behind my eyes . But they werent tears of sadness or fear . They were tears of rage . A fury just as hot as Danes . Stop . Danes hands wrapped around my wrists in an iron grip , and he looked down into my eyes . What is going on here ? What happened to you ? Let him see it , somehow , I begged . I dont know if I was asking the goddess or the universe , but I would have asked any power that would listen . See whats wrong with me , Dane . See what he did . Help me get free or send me away so I cant hurt you while Im under his control . But some of the fire had gone out of his eyes . There was still anger , but it was directed at me . For me , there was only pity . Goddess , I hated being pitied . Its still difficult for you , Dane said . I understand . Its only been a couple of days . But you havente to me . You never Chapter 127 told me about sleeping with him before ¡­ Because Im not sure I did . I dont think I believe him . 2/5 The muscles of Danes jaw clenched again . He stepped close to me and lowered his head so his nose nuzzled my cheek . Then he inha deeply , his cheek brushing against mine . I closed my eyes and dared to lean against him , just a little . I missed him touching me . I missed his warmth , his strength , his scent . I missed feeling whole when his skin came into contact with mine . Wed only had one night together since I came back . One night before everything went to hell . Goddess , Id sell my soul for one more . Just one . To feel his hands on me , feel him move inside me , to see him over me and know in my soul and in my bones I was safe , and I was where I was supposed to be . Dane held the back of my head gently and inhaled again . There was so much longing in the way he held me , but carefulness , as well . Like he was afraid if he moved wrong I might spook , or break . There was no way for me to tell him that I was afraid of being the one to break him . Hurt him , when I desperately didnt want to . You dont smell like him , Dane whispered . I want to believe if he touched you , I would know . If you were my mate ¡­ my pack ¡­ Chapter 127 3/5 Im not , I said quickly . I didnt even know what would happen if Dane tried a simr ceremony to the one Holden had done or the one that had bound us years ago . Part of me hoped something like that would ovee what Holden had done . Another part worried Id be crushed or torn to pieces by the magic . At my abrupt words , Dane pulled back from me . I know you arent . I couldnt help it : I reached for him . It was an involuntary reaction , like a flower turning toward the sun as it traveled across the sky . Dont pull away . I felt the bonds of Holdens magic shift . If Dane asked me to be with him , Id have to say yes . Id have to say yes because Holden hadmanded me to say yes . If he wants to fuck you ¡­ do it and think of me . We cant let our little secret get out , can we ? Hed taken the one thing I could find sce in and turned it into something that felt viting , and I hated him for it . I hated him for so many things . Dane paused . I thought you wanted space . I wanted Dane . But to save him , I had to push him away . I could only shake my head . Goddess damn it , Aurora . Show me what you want . Chapter 127 4/5 Danes words resonated with power . Again , I felt the cor of Holdensmands loosen , and for a moment , I had my free will back . In this moment , if I kissed Dane , it was me , not Holdens control . So I shifted forward , threw my arms around his neck , and kissed . hime it was thest time . Because it might be . I want you , I whispered desperately . I want you , but Im afraid Im a danger to you , Dane , and I cant stand that . I cant be around you if I might cause you harm . That was it . The magic still stopped me from telling him anything else , but I could say this . Danes hands were at my hips . He pulled me against him , rough and demanding , but not in a way that hurt . Just in a way that made it abundantly clear how much he wanted me . He dropped his forehead against mine . I am not afraid of your darkness . Im not afraid of the shadows the Reeds cast on your childhood . I still want you , Aurora . As he did , Holdens voice sounded in my mind . What are you doing , darling ? I can feel you messing with my magic . What a shame . It seems like you need to be punished . Chapter 128 Chapter 128 AURORA I went stiff in Danes arms , but he wasnt having it . Look at me . He tilted my face up to his . Ive got you . I will never ask you to be with me if you dont want to . But if you do ¡­. you choose . You choose . Danes words echoed through my soul , giving me freedom . Holdens magic was trying to close over me again , I could feel it . And I could still feel themands in ce that prevented me from speaking to Dane or anyone else about being bonded to Holden . But for this moment , without knowing it , Dane seemed to have loosened my tormentors hold on me and given me my choice back . I didnt think it wouldst , and I didnt understand how he had done it . Maybe he was just a stronger Alpha . Maybe this was part of the gift the goddess had given him . Or maybe theres more . A deeper connection . Something that binds you to him beyond magic , beyond time , beyond suffering ¡­ Chapter 128 2/5 The thought came to me out of nowhere . I brushed it aside . If I examined it too closely ¡­ There was some hope that was too painful to hold on to , even for me . But there was a problem . Because even with my freedom , I couldnt be with Dane . I was still under Holdens control , and there were still the shadows . So , even though I could choose , even though in this moment , I was free , I had to do the hardest thing I had ever done . I put my hands on either side of Danes face , and I kissed him slowly . His fingers tightened on my hips once again . His lips were soft against mine . Seeking . Soothing . Goddess , I wanted nothing more than for him to take me to his bed andy me down and heal everything broken inside me with those lips . With his unbreakable strength and his iron will and the gentleness that made me ache in ces I thought for so long would never ache again . But he hadnt just somehow given me the freedom to say yes to him , hed somehow also given me the freedom to say no . I held back the tears as I pulled back from him . I hated breaking the contact between our lips . I hated every iota of space between us as I leaned away and looked up at him through my I hated the breath I inhaled as I said , I want you , Dane . But Ishes . cant take this risk . We cant do this . Chapter 128 3/5 His eyes shed gold . The wolf , waiting and dangerous . Cant we ? You said the choice was mine . I didnt expect you to choose something you didnt want . I want you safe . I want our children back . Those are the only things that matter . No. This matters . We matter . I know you feel it to . Its like Im half fucking empty when Im without you . I looked away . I did feel it , but it wouldnt help either of us to admit that . I gathered every bit of willpower I had and forced myself to step away from him . I looked around , almost surprised to remember we were still in the infirmary . I still stood next to Evanders bed , and he still slept his deep , healing sleep . There has to be distance , I said . Until we get everything figured out . Danes fists clenched , but I knew my Alpha . He would be true to his word , no matter how angry he was about it . This is wrong , he said . How can I protect you if youre so damn worried about protecting me ? I couldnt even speak , so I just shook my head . Fine , he growled . I believe you dont know what happened Chapter 128 with Coleridge . If something did happen , I believe it was 4/5 because of him . He met my gaze . I still trust you , Aurora . Even if I seem to have every reason in this world not to . Then he muttered , You , or any other woman . Other woman ? I asked . It was Danes turn to shake his head . You were trying to tell me something earlier . What was it . I gasped as I remembered Evanders warning before he fell unconscious . The Reeds have the twins . Evander said so . He tried to say more , but he was dying . Dane nced at Evanders unconscious form . You saved him . I ¡­ think so . 13 And your magic woke Piper up . I dont know , Dane . It jumped on its own . I cant guarantee that was me and not ¡­ something else . It was you . Despite what happened to my grandfather . Why did he die , and Evander and Piper live ? Something made me raise my hand to my throat , to the pearl pendant that had always been with my strange book . I hadnt been wearing it when my powers sapped Connall . But I had been wearing it today . Id always felt drawn to it . Chapter 128 Was it the reason ? Did it do something to ¡­ purify my magic ? 5/5 Dane shook his head , as if he wasnt really expecting an answer from me . The Reeds have our children . The new moon ising . If they want to use their blood my blood we know where theyll be . Where the relic is , I said . Yes . Where the relic is . Which means Im going to spend the time we have left making sure that no single Reed walks out of that ravine alive . That startled me . But the Council ¡­ their ruling on bloodshed . Danes eyes were cold as ice . I dont care anymore . They started this . Im going to end it . Let there be war . Chapter 129 Chapter 129 AURORA Dane idnt stick around after his pronouncement . After one more long look at me , he left the infirmary . Eventually , Celia came back to stay with Evander . I asked her to alert me immediately when he woke , even if it was the middle of the night . He knew about the twins . We had to find out what . And if that failed , Dane was right . We knew where the Reeds would be on the night of the new moon , and they would have our children with them . I waited for Holden to make good what he had said , that I was going to be punished . But since that moment , hed been quiet . That was worse than anything else he could have done . Without the twins and Evander to distract me , I had way too much room for fear . I didnt see Dane for days . It was strange because Id been without him for five years and survived . Now , his absence was a sharp ache in my chest . Chapter 129 2/5 Trajan knew . He worried worse than Dane and stuck as close to my side as a burr caught in a wolfs fur . It was so strange to think that if things had gone ording to our original ns , way back when Id first arrived in Georgia after being gone so long , Trajan and I would have been the only two h Alpine wolves here , anyway . The twins and their daring escape and flight from home had brought them and Evander , and now all three of them ¡­. I couldnt think about that . The ceremony was only days away . Even though I knew I had no wolf , and the children had no way of hearing me , I tried to reach out to them at least a hundred times a day . Mommy is here . Im thinking of you . Ill save you . It didnt help , knowing how the Reeds had treated me as a child . From the haunted look Id seen in Danes eyes , it seemed he felt the same . It was so strange to think that my family had kidnapped him , had him in the same house as me , and Id never known . Of course , with as little as I remembered , maybe it wasnt so strange . The night before the new moon , I hardly slept . I tossed and turned in my sheets , thinking about the next day and what it might bring . Chapter 129 3/5 Evander still hadnt woken , but otherwise there was nothing wrong with him . So we kept doing our best to give him food and water , and we waited . But the moon waited for no one , and now the time to take the relie had arrived . This was everything we had been working for . What we did today would hopefully end the scourge of shadow monsters that , rumor had it , was making its way through the countryside . They were attacking surrounding packs more and more frequently . If we didnt stop this , the Council would start breathing down our necks soon , demanding answers . As much as I hated it , I suspected the reason they werent , yet was because of Holden . I dont know what he told his parents about us , or if hed told them about us . But they did sit on the Council . And if they thought I was their daughter inw ¡­ Because Holden had forbidden me tomunicate with anyone about what hed done , I couldnt tell my grandmother , either . But when I spoke to her , I did tell her Holden was gone from Blue Ridge . Oh , I know . He told me . But dont worry , he said hes still watching . He has his ways . A spy , right there in the middle of them , and they dont even know . She winked at me , like that might make me feel better . But I didnt feel better . I felt like I wanted to throw up . Chapter 129 Because the spy was me . 4/5 To say she was excited that we were finally going to retrieve the relic was an understatement . Even though she was a stoic old woman , when I spoke to her the morning of the new moon , she was practically dancing in her chair . this up . And get All you have to do now , Aurora , is not screw this my heirs back , of course , she said primly . Then she smiled , and it was the first warm smile Id seen from her in a long time . Once the relic is retrieved , well use it to bring your wolf back . Youll be true Luna heir atst , my love . Just like my darling Celeste was supposed to be . I swallowed at the mention of my mother . I wished so hard I could remember anything about her . I hope she would be proud of me . She would , Grandmother said . She was always rather easy to please . That evening the pack who was going to take ce in the ceremony to get the relic stood on thewn outside the pack house . Fall was starting to cool the air , and the breeze was scented with pine and dry leaves . Trajan stood at my side . Dane was down on thewn . He was speaking with Archer . Chapter 129 5/5 The beta never had caught up to my foster brother . Remington was still out there , somewhere . Evelyn was there , as well . Once upon a time , she had been the princess of the Blue Ridge Pack . She couldnt go anywhere . without dozens of people following her , admiring her . Now she stood alone except for the mysterious female wolf who had shown up the night of the ceremony . Dane didnt even look in her direction . Something felt different about those two , like a final cut had been made between them . I longed to know why , but I didnt feel like I could ask either of them . The night was dark . No moon shone . Dane stepped up beside me , as if out of nowhere . His sister , Piper , was with him . Its time . He met my gaze , and there was something in his I didnt like . Aurora , he said, Youre not going . Chapter 130 Chapter 130 DANE I waed her face harden and her eyes turn to shards of lc ice , just like I knew they would . Im going , she said . My children will be there . That was the problem . Her , and the twins . If things went wrong , and I lost them all ¡­ I didnt know what kind of monster I would be . Piper shifted at my side . She was also not going . Id already won that argument , but only because she was too weak from being bedridden for so long . Ill bring them to you , I said . Aurora scoffed . Not many people dared scoff at me , but there wasnt an ounce of hesitation in her . She stepped close and dropped her voice to give us some semnce of privacy . They want you , Dane . They want your blood . Weve had our hands tied behind us and were walking into a trap . Her face turned pained . I know things between us have been ¡­ difficult ¡­ but Im still not going to let you walk into that alone . 2/5 Chapter 130 Difficult . She had such a way of understating things . The twins had been taken from me just as I was getting to know them . My blood enemies had had them for weeks . My rival had temporarily taken Aurora from me , and she hade back . changed . Just en I thought my family wasing together , it was ripped apart . If she thought all of that could be summed up in one single , simple , nd word , she was insane . Difficult . Things hadnt been difficult . Theyd been impossible . Enraging . Shattering . Even those words didnt do it justice . But that didnt matter because I couldnt show any of that . I was the Alpha , and bad things happened when I lost control . Painful things . A wisp of the memory Id recovered from the time Id been kidnapped brushed across my mind . Something deep inside said maybe my need for control came from somewhere outside of myself . But I pushed that thought away . It didnt matter if I drowned . Burned . Suffocated . All that mattered was that I lived long enough to get my children back , get the relic , and make sure Blue Ridge was safe . I didnt matter . What I wanted didnt matter . Chapter 130 3/5 A lifetime of telling myself that and a lifetime of believing it was all that prevented me from begging Aurora never to leave my side again when she was so clearly trying to put distance between us . I have my pack to protect me , I said . And now that Piper was alivy life didnt matter as much . If I died , she could step up as Luna of Blue Ridge . She would hate it , but at least I wasnt leaving them with nothing . I believe I have your pack to protect me , too , Aurora said . And I have you , and you have me . Besides ¡­ she shot a look over at Evelyn , where she stood alone . All three of the chosen of the goddess have to be there . The trantion was clear about that . She was right . It was the one thing I couldnt get around , no matter how many ns to keep her safe I came up with . But as time went on , I wondered more and more if we could trust her book . It had belonged to her mother , but she didnt know where her mother had gotten it . Alpha , Archer trotted up to me . My beta had been gone a long time . He had stubble along his jaw and a leaner look to him than before . He nced from me to Aurora . His eyes flicked to Trajan , who stood like a massive shadow behind her . Its time to go . The dark moon is rising . Chapter 130 I nodded . Give the order to transform . **** 4/5 AURORA I watched as all around me , wolves shifted . A pang went through me . I wanted to be one of them so badly . With autumns chill in the air and no light from the moon only glittering stars lit the sky the night felt wild and full of endless possibilities . I touched the pearl ne at my throat . There was nothing in the instructions for this unlocking ceremony that said we had to dress a certain way . Since the others would all be wolves or lycans , they wouldnt need clothes anyway . But tonight felt important . Sacred . So I wore a silver dress that reminded me of moonlight but was easy enough to move in that I could walk through the forest without a problem . Dane shifted all the way into his massive , charcoal colored wolf . He was huge almost the size of a pony . He trotted up to me , and I lifted my hand to rest on his back . Evelyn came up on his other side . She was a leggy pale gold wolf with blue eyes . Her pregnancy was getting further along , and even in this form I could see the swell in her belly . The strange women who had appeared during the ceremony formed neat rows of two wolves each behind her , as if they were Chapter 130 soldiers and she was theirmander . 5/5 ording to them , she was . I still didnt know if that was good or bad . Dane shifted forward . I assumed hed given themand to move , because finally , we started forward . The walk was long . I knew I slowed the wolves , but Dane never faltered from my side , and the others followed him . Atst , after what had to be two or more hours , we arrived . As soon as I saw the standing stone in the middle of the ravine , I knew something was wrong . Aurora , what is it ? Dane asked into my mind as only an Alpha could do with a wolfless . The stone ¡­ I whispered . The air around it seemed to vibrate and pulse . I feel like its calling me ¡­ Then everything went ck . Chapter 131 Chapter 131 AURORA Isto in ckness . It wasnt the soft darkness of night , or the kind that felt like it would shelter me from prying eyes . No , it was deeper than that . Like the darkness of being far beneath the earth . Like a ce where light had never been , and never existed . Aurora ¡­. I shuddered and blinked , then realized the stone was in front of me . It was tall , with bands of inscriptions around wrapped around it at about the height of my head . Aurora ¡­ The sound of my name came again . I felt like it wasing from the stone . Its time to set me free ¡­ I shook my head . Id heard this voice before , in the past , in other shadowy visions . It always seemed to be connected to who the Reeds wanted me to be the woman I had been before Id lost my memory and be Jacksons unwanted wife . Long , inky fingers wrapped around the edge of the stone . A 2/5 Chapter 131 figure leaned out as if it were peering at me . I couldnt see anything of it but its shape shadow on shadow . It slide out from behind the stone . That was the only way I could describe its movement . It was too smooth to be a walk . It md to me , human shaped but disappearing into a mass if shadowed coils on the ground , like billowing smoke . Its time , the figure said . For the first time in any of these visions , I could hear that its voice was deep and masculine , as sinuous and smooth as its movements . I felt frozen , like my feet were stuck in a block of ice . My heart felt like a block of ice , as well . So cold , just beating threatened to shatter it . It lifted its long fingered hand to my face to caress it . As it did , chains clinked . I looked down and saw the shadow creature wore heavy manacles . They chained its hands together . Even heavier chains led back from each of its wrists to the bands of symbols on the stone . As I watched , the symbols started to glow with red light , and so did the chains . I shivered but couldnt seem to pull away from the creatures touch . Who are you ? I am a prisoner , its voice now seemed to sound both in the air and in my mind . Ive been kept here , bound to the stone . Chapter 131 I didnt understand . A prisoner ? 3/5 Beyond him , as if buried deep inside the stone , there was a feeling that reminded me of cool , flowing water . Like my own magic . The ic . It was there , trapped inside the stone . But the chains binding the creature made of shadows were wrapped around it , as well . Yes . In a way . But Im also a guardian , bound to this stone for a thousand years to protect the relic . Ive guided you all this time , he whispered . His voice was beautiful . The shadows shifted and almost resolved into a mans face , so perfect it made my breath catch . I guided your mother , too . Id been distracted by the relic , but now the guardian had my full attention . You knew my mother ? gave He nodded gravely . She was my greatest follower . She up everything for me ¡­ and for you . So that you would be ready when the time came . Something felt off about his words , and I shook my head like I was trying to shoo away a fly that kept trying tond on my ear . Ready for what ? To be my mate , of course . I am the guardian , and you are destined to be the greatest Luna of all time . Chapter 131 His fingers stroked my check . The touch of shadow chilled me to the bone and numbed my skin so much that I could almost believe his hands were warm . You are mine , he said . You were meant to be mine . His rds stole into my mind like a slowly rising fog . Then his fingers tightened on my face . But what is this ? Bound to another ? White shed in the darkness his teeth , sharp and white . He hooked a finger in the air over my chest , like he could see something there I couldnt . Then a saw a silver thread caught on his finger . It looked as if it were tied somewhere inside my chest and led away into the distance . Interesting , the guardian whispered . He looked at me with sympathetic eyes . I could free you if you want . This Alpha , I can tell hes not the one you want . Holden . I shuddered . He made me ¡­ I dont want him ¡­ The guardian moved behind me , grasped my shoulders , and whispered against the sensitive shell of my ear , I know who you want . You are destined for me , but Im not jealous . You can have as many ythings as you desire . Look . He swirled his hand , and Dane appeared in front of me . He was shirtless and bound . I saw a vision of myself approach him . I was wearing a dress that plunged in the back and front and spiked heels . His eyes followed me , hungry and filled with desire . But only desire . There was nothing else there no caring , Chapter 131 no love . 5/5 You can have him if you want . You can have everything . Would you like your enemies , too ? I will give you everything . I willy the entire world at your feet . I saw Evelyn appear on the ground ; her body so entirely wrapped in chains it was hard to see any of her . She has hurt you more than most because of her selfishness . She has always been selfish , serving herself instead of the people she should . The words sounded oddly bitter , as if shed personally offended him . The guardian , who was bing more and more human every second , swirled around in front of me . I can even give you your wolf back . All you have to do is choose me . What do you say ? Chapter 132 Chapter 132 DANE Aurora slumped to the ground so fast I nearly didnt catch her . Evelyn and Cam moved forward . Whats wrong with her ? Evelyn demanded . Its the stone . Cams dark eyes were sharp . Its this ce . She must be very sensitive to magic for it to affect her this deeply . Magic seems to follow wherever she goes , I growled . I knelt andid her on the ground with her upper body cradled in my arms . She said the stone was calling her . Both of the women turned to give narrow eyed looks to the stone . Which felt ridiculous to me . It was cold and unmoving . Except for the bands of symbols carved around it , it didnt look like anything more than arge rock . Then again , if Aurora was sensitive to magic , I was the opposite . I always had been . Often , power that affected others washed through or over me . The ceremony hasnt even started yet , Evelyn muttered . And I dont see the Reeds . I dont like any of this , Dane . Aurora is the one who knows the ceremony , and its going to take all three of us to do whatever it is that needs to be done . Chapter 132 I touched Auroras check . Her eyes flickered back and forth behind closed eyelids , as if she was having a nightmare . 2/5 Aurora , I said . I touched her cheek . I hadnt been this close to her in days , and it woke a craving in me . Not to im her , just to near her . I felt moreplete when she was close . I felt stronger , more like me . I called her name a second time and she didnt respond . I was getting more and more Aurora , wake up , I said into her mind . For an instant , I felt something . I caught the image of silvery fur and lc eyes . The feeling of connection was so strong it felt like an electric shock , and I pulled back . What the hell ? When I tried to touch her mind again , there was nothing there . Like trying to touch mist . How do you expect to open the stone and retrieve the relic if you murder one of the goddesss chosen before she can open it ? Waylon and Ether Reed stepped out of the darkness on the far side of the stone . Behind them , I could see the glowing eyes of at least two dozen other wolves . Waylon was in his lycan form . Esther was human . She smirked at Aurora on the ground . Is this how an Alpha who is supposed Chapter 132 to be a hero treats our little girl ? 3/5 I never said I was a goddess damned hero , I growled . I rose , lifting Aurora in my arms as I did . She always thought so , though . Esther gave Auroras unconscious form a pitying look . We tried to tell her she was wrong . Its too bad she isnt awake to hear it out of your own mouth . Waylon sauntered forward . My eyes darted between him , his wife , and the wolves behind him . I drew Aurora closer to my chest . I narrowed my eyes at Esther . I felt the moment Evelyn stepped up beside me . The moment Archer and Trajan took their ces behind me and to either side . Behind them , the mysterious . female rogues and the rest of the wolves Id brought from my pack . Do you know whats happening to her ? I asked the Broken Forest wolves . Esthers smile grew . Shes learning about her destiny. What the hell are you talking about ? Him . We spent her whole life trying to prepare her for him . Then you did something . You tried to take her from us . I didnt do anything , I growled . Youre the ones who poisoned her with silver and then beat her within an inch of her life so Chapter 132 that she lost her woll 4/5 Waylon gave a humorlessugh . Maybe we did take it a little booar . It had to be believable though , didnt it ? We had to make you believe she was weak . That she needed you to be her big . strong protector Bats was never weak . She was always the strongest of us all , sid Esther . Once we have the relic , shell remember that . Once she meets him , and finally has her fated mate . I couldntprehend the things they were saying . I held Aurora in my arms , but it was like they were talking about someone a thousand miles away . The words echoed through me . Fated mate . She doesnt have a wolf , I said . Even if she had a fated mate , shell never know now . He can take care of that . He can bring her wolf back , said Esther . Her eyes gleamed with a fanatic light . Then she can finally finish what she was supposed to do to you years ago . What was she supposed to do ? Evelyn asked . She had her hands folded across her chest . She almost looked ridiculous standing there , facing off with some of the evilest wolves Id ever known , her belly big and round . Waylon smirked . Once she was pregnant with this bastards children , she was supposed to kill him . And believe me when I say this , boy : she was thirsty to spill your blood . Chapter 133 Chapter 133 1/6 DANE I sud nly wasnt sure if I was holding a woman in my arms , or a time bomb . She was supposed to kill me ? I asked . You just heard me say shes someone elses fated mate , Esther said . Do you think wed tie her to you if we werent certain you were going to die ? But by the time it was supposed to happen , she had forgotten everything . ¡­ Dane ¡­ I felt Aurora stir in my arms . I looked down at her . She was supposed to kill him ¡­ she was thirsty to spill your blood . Her lc eyes were wide . When I assumed her abusive childhood meant she wasnt on the Reeds side , was I wrong ? But theyd said she lost her memory . Could she have known ? Would she have let me believe she came to me as an innocent if she had known this entire time she hadnt ? Chapter 133 2/6 What happened to you ? I asked , my voice pitched low an that only she could hear . Theres a being bound to this stone . A guardian who has watched over the relic for a thousand years . The only way we can get to the relic is if we set it free . She touched her forehand , Its , e to me . Despite everything that was raging through me , I set her carefully on her feet . A guardian ? Him . Esther said . She let out a cacklingugh . Hes waited so long to meet you , Ann . Aurora saw the Broken Forest wolves waiting and straightened her spine . She took two steps and would have marched right over to Esther if I hadnt grabbed her wrist . She tugged , but I refused to let go . Give me back my children , you bitch ! I know you have them . We got Evander , and your little message . Just so you know , he lived . For some reason , Esther and Waylon exchanged a worried look . Aurora caught it , too , because she said quietly , Oh , I see . That wasnt in your n , was it ? Why not ? Instead of answering , Waylon pulled back . Its time for the ceremony . Youre wasting time . Chapter 133 AURORA 3/6 I tugged against Danes hold again . His big , hand covered my wrist , and he was too strong . There wont be a ceremony until you return my children ! My e rose to a near shriek . I prided myself on the cool , collected woman Id be , but seeing , the Reeds here without Seraphina or Tristan finally became too much . It had been weeks . Dane tugged me back against him , holding me against his warm strength and whisperingfort in my car . I could feel my control slipping through my fingers . I felt like my mind was about to break . Produce the children or were leaving , Dane said . Despite everything , including the fact that he now knew what I had been raised and sent to him to do , he didnt let go of me. Id half expected him to shove me back at the Reeds and walk away . Instead , it was like I could feel his will to protect me growing stronger . You think you can leave ? Waylon growled . He was a skinny old man , now . Nothing like the strong Alpha hed been when he was younger . But there was still something hard about him . Something , with teeth that made him frightening . You have to know we came her with more warriors than this . He gestured to the snarling, pack behind him . When he smiled , Chapter 133 4/6 the darkness that gathered in the hollows of his eyes and cheeks made him look like a grinning skull . You are surrounded , Montague . Youre not going anywhere . We have the mother , the father , and the pups , Esther said . Blue Ridge came about when your grandfather stole from ust and nt his own way . You were never anything more than a bastard child of Broken Forest . Tonight , we get rid of you and merge our families back together . You think you can kill me ? Dane asked . Waylon grinned . I know I can . Fear curled through me like smoke . Somehow , in the middle of all this , I could somehow sense the guardian . His energy was all around . I could feel it . It was nothing like the cooling water of the healing powers the goddess had given me . Instead , it was warm and choking , like having a throat full of smoke and somehow knowing that breathing it in meant you could control the fire . You can have him if you want . You can have everything . The guardians offer . And somehow , even though I didnt know who he was , I could sense his power . It grew from this ce like a massive tree with its roots buried deep in the earth . But I didnt want Dane to love me because I controlled him . Would you like your enemies , too ? Chapter 133 Yes . I wanted control over them . Could I have that without turning Dane into whatever hed been in my vision ? 5/6 I can even give you your wolf back . All you have to do is choose me . Gods , I wanted my wolf . What do you say ? He had offered . I hadnt answered . Think about it , he had whispered . You have until I am free . Then you must choose . I shivered at the thought of letting him free , with his magic like acrid smoke . But if this was what finally set us free from the Reeds ¡­ I didnt have time to make a choice , because Waylon raised his hands . If they wont do the ceremony , well make them . Broken Forest , attack ! Dane shoved me into Evelyns arms . His eyes were shadowed , and we both looked at him in surprise . Youre supposed to guard her , arent you ? he said to my worst enemy . Evelyn , you asked for me to think about what you said . I thought about it . Get Aurora to safety , and I swear I will never act against you . I tried to break free and get back to Dane , but Broken Forest was a f f Chapter 133ing , and Evelyns fingers were like iron on my shoulders . 6/6 She held on but didnt try to move . Alpha , wail . Running away is not the answer . Chapter 134 Chapter 134 EVELYN Evie , dear , now that Danes children are out of the way , I have a proposition for you . One that will bind him to you forever . Youll have to get your hands dirty , but its guaranteed to work . All your dreams wille true forever . Are you interested ? My mother had sent me that message , just as I thought I was bing a better person . Yes . Tell me what I have to do . When my mother told me Id have to get my hands dirty , I thought there might be murder involved . Maybe ckmail . Definitely lying . I hadnt expected mind control . She set up a time , and a week ago we meet deep in middle of the forest after midnight . I was so paranoid someone would see and follow me . Dane , maybe . Or that huge oaf of a wolf who was always following Aurora around . What was his name ? Trajan . He would be a problem . But the person Id feared following me the most was Archer . Chapter 134 2/5 Of anyone in this damned pack house , he seemed to be the only one who cared where I went or that I lived or breathed anymore . When he returned from hunting Remington Reed the day before I was to meet my mother , I thought I was doomed . But no . It turned out no one cared where I went that much , so I was e to meet her . I went to the clearing she specified and waited . Even if she was there before me , I knew shed keep hiding and make me wait . She loved to watch other people squirm . I wouldnt give her the pleasure . I went to a rock in the middle of the clearing and plopped down on it . For the next twenty minutes , I did my best to lookpletely bored . I was an actress , after all . Even if it seemed I might never work again with the way things were going . Evie . I heard her voice before I saw her , but she had miscalcted and stood too far downwind , which meant she didnt startle me because I already knew she was there . I sneered at her . Hello , Mrs. Jamison . She rolled her eyes . She really did look young for someone with a nearly 30 year old daughter . But wolves were like that . Our aging was slow . Many wolves lived to be 150 or 200 years old . Danes grandfather had been close to that , though he had never 3/5 Chapter 134 looked it . Once a wolf passed 30 , they seemed to slow down . No human would ever urately be able to guess how old they were . My mother scoffed at the name . Dont call me that . Im sick to death of it . She made her voice high and whiny , like she was moc a child . Mrs. Jamison , Im hungry , Mrs. Jamison , I want my toys , Mrs. Jamison , I want my mommy . She spat on the ground . Brats . Its a shame the Reeds wouldnt let me kill them . I hate children . I didnt flinch . My mother had raised me . Of everyone in the world , no one knew how much she hated children more than my brother and myself . Why do you watch them then ? I asked . She rolled her eyes . Its the easiest way to get close to power without having to get on my back , like you did . You watch rich peoples children ; you learn their secrets . How else would I have known about Auroras little birth mark ? Without that , you never would have known to get that tattoo and trick Dane into believing you were the little girl who was kidnapped with him . Was she kidnapped ? I asked . My mother gave me a sugar sweet smile . Now , now , dear . Ady has to keep some secrets . Ill tell you this , she wasnt kidnapped as an eight or nine year old . No , they had her from the time she was a baby . Whether or not they kidnapped her then , or her mother gave her up ¡­ She shrugged one shoulder . You only get that information if you pay for it . Chapter 134 I rolled my eyes . Youre always such a pleasure to deal with , Mother . I cant believe youd charge your own child for information that could help me keep us both in power . You want power ? Take this . My mother produced a small package from her pocket . I opened it . A ring ? 4/5 I touched the metal . Magic zinged through me . Terrible , unpleasant magic . The power I had from the goddess surged in answer , my hands shing bright . I dropped the package . My mother hissed and picked it up . Stop that . If your fucking goddess powers screw this up , Im going to be pissed . This cost me almost all the money you gave me . It cost what ? My jaw dropped . You heard me . She shoved it back into my hands . Now , heres what youre going to do . Youre going to wait until that ceremony , then you slip it on and activate the spell . What happens when I do ? I asked . She smiled . Its mind control . Dane will be yours . Forever . Then you can do whatever you want . Be his Luna or kill him and take Blue Ridge and all his businesses and money for yourself . Everything we want is in reach atst . Chapter 134 ***** 5/5 Alpha , wait . Running away is not the answer . I held onto Auroras shoulders . The Reeds were advancing . The ring weighed heavily in my pocket . My mothers words beat in my ears . Everything you want is in reach atst . But I couldnt activate the spell if we didnt do the ceremony . I took a breath and turned to the oing Reeds . Using all of my acting experience to make my voice loud andmanding , I said , Stop ! This is pointless . Were all here . Produce the children now , and we can all move one step closer to what we want . To my surprise , the Broken Forest wolves obeyed . Instead of attacking , they stopped . Then I heard a childs voice say , Mommy ! Were here ! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 AURORA Even wolfless , with Evelyn holding my shoulders and Dane standing in front of me like a bodyguard , nothing could stop me from breaking free and running to my children . I tore from Evelyns grip . It hurt . I was sure Id have bruises on my pale skinter . Seraphina ! Tristan ! I sprinted forward . Dane tried to grab for me , but even though he was lightning fast , I dodged him . A big , gray wolf ran to me , but instead of trying to stop me , it ran by my side . Trajan . The Broken Forest wolves parted , and a petite figure came forward with my kids . My foster sister , Selene . She held each of them by one shoulder and looked like she felt so guilty . Theres here , Aurora . I couldnt stand to keep them away from you any longer . Damn it ! Selene , you were supposed to wait ! Waylon shouted . Before I could cross the distance and reach the twins did they look okay ? Did they look bruised ? From here it was so hard to tell . It didnt help that tears filled my eyes and blurred everything Waylon crossed the distance and grabbed each of Chapter 135 the twins away from Selene . No ! I cried . 2/5 Broken Forest wolves jumped in front of me . Trajan attacked , tearing into them . Get back ! Waylon shouted . He was in his lycan form , and he held his fingers to Tristans throat . My little boy lifted his chin . His eyes were wide and terrified , but he was being so brave . Call off your attack dog ! Waylon shouted . Trajan ! I shouted desperately . Another lycan appeared at my side . Trajan was caught in a fight to the death with the two wolves , but Dane in his massive lycan body moved past me and grabbed Trajan by the scruff , yanking him back . At the same time , he shoved the other two wolves , sending them flying back toward Broken Forest . Dane shook Trajan , then dropped him . If you ever do anything to endanger my children again , Ill fucking kill you . I wanted to protest that Trajan had only been protecting me , but my attention waspletely caught by Waylon and the children . Silence fell between the two sides . As long as he had them , Dane wouldnt let Blue Ridge move . Chapter 135 3/5 All right . Lets restore order , here , shall we ? Waylon drawled . Were wasting time . Ann , I believe you have a ceremony to get everyone in position for . Alpha Montague ¡­ his voice turned threatening , and he gave Tristan a little shake . I believe you were about to back the fuck up . Ow ! Tristan said . He red up at Waylon . Growling , Dane took a single step back . I tried to breathe and think and nced up at the sky . He was right . The moon was almost in position . The ceremony needed to begin . In less than an hour , wed have the relic . If we were truly surrounded , we might be forced to give it to Broken Forest . But maybe not . Because there was still the guardian and his powers . Once he was free , if I chose him , he might fight for us . Hed called me his mate , but that had to be a mistake . Besides , I was bound to Holden . There was nothing he could do to me that hadnt already been done . All right . Ill set up the ceremony . Just keep my children where I can see them , I said . I turned and went to get my supplies . Bags of chalk to draw lines . Torches . Mirrors . Chapter 135 What do you need from me? Dane asked . 4/5 I paused and looked at him . Id imagined this night so many times . It was supposed to mean so much . Originally , all Id wanted was to guarantee my position as Luna heir of the High Alpe Pack . I had hoped it might bring my wolf back . I had wanted to help bring magic back to the world . Later , once the attacks started , Id only wanted safety and an end to the shadows . No more monsters . No more danger for Dane or his family , who seemed to keeping under attack . For one amazing night , I thought tonight might be a turning point for Dane and I. That maybe we would somehow find our way back to each other as we unearthed this incredible magic . Now , even though he was there , looking down at me with his golden eyes , even though he was close enough for me to reach out and touch , Id never felt further from him . Now , I only wanted one thing from this night , and that was for my children to survive . And Dane . If I also managed ¡­ then maybe we could keep finding a way forward . Looking into Danes eyes , I decided to say no to the guardian . He was confused . I wasnt going to be his mate . Instead , Dane and I would gain the power of the relic . Id use it to break free of Holden . Then , maybe , I could be with Dane . Chapter 135 Maybe we could finally have a chance to be a family . I finished setting up and directed the wolves where to stand . Only then did Waylon move forward . Now he didnt just have Tristan . He had both of the twins . 5/5 I told you your blood would be spilled tonight , Montague , he said cruelly as he tossed my children down next to the stone and drew out a silver ded knife . Time to water the earth with the power your grandfather stole from us all those years ago . Its the only way the guardian can be unbound and the relic can be freed . Chapter 136 Chapter 136 DANE He lifted the knife as if he would stab my four year old son . Al my side , Aurora screamed . Power surged inside me . Waylon was chanting something , and it called to my blood as it rushed through my veins . Regret pierced my chest as I realized I would never see my children grow up , because I would die before I allowed this to happen . No ! I strode toward him , not giving a shit about the Broken Forest wolves that closed in around me . They grabbed for me , and I threw them off . More came , and I shook those off , too . In the end , it took six Broken Forest wolves to force me to my knees . Listen to me , Reed , I called to the other Alpha , If you have to kill someone , kill me . No ! Aurora cried . This isnt what the book said ! I didnt look back at either of them . Instead , I let the Broken Forest wolves drag me closer , until I was only a few feet from Waylon . If I could get free , I could tear out his throat . But there was no way any of them would allow that to happen . Chapter 136 2/4 I bared my teeth . You heard me , Reed . Im not going to let you kill my children . I heard a whimper and looked down at my kids . They seemed pale and frightened , but I didnt see any bruises on them . My he lurched . I could have loved them . I could have been there for them . It was a crime that the first four years of their lives had been stolen from us . Now we were going to lose the rest , as well . , But it was worth it . I didnt know them , but I could feel my connection to them . I loved them . If I was going to go out , dying to protect them was the best damn death I could ask for . Its going to be okay , I said to them . They were crouched by Waylons feet , clinging to each other , and looking at me with huge eyes . I wont let him hurt you . You and your mother are going to walk out of here just fine . Well see about that , Esther Reed muttered . So ? I said to Waylon . You have me . Just like youve always wanted . Let them go . Swear to me as an Alpha that once this is finished , youll let them and Aurora walk away . I wont let you hurt them . I didnt think you would . He smiled and pulled back , putting the silver knife in a sheath at his hip . Ill let them go . Ill even swear no harm wille to them from a Broken Forest wolf ¡­ if you will swear to me as an Alpha that youll die in their ce . Chapter 136 3/4 Promises sworn as Alphas were binding . If we each did it , wed be held to our word . The ceremony was unpredictable , and it didnt mean Aurora and the twins would bepletely safe , but it would protect them from Broken Forest forever . I cldnt ask for more than that , even if it meant I paid for it with my life . Ill even go first , since Im feeling generous , Waylon said . I felt magic gather around him . If Dane Montague gives his blood . in ce of his childrens , I , Waylon Reed , Alpha of the Broken Forest Pack , swear that no harm wille to ¡­ Aurora ¡­ or his children at the hands of any Broken Forest wolf for as long as Im Alpha . Power sharpened in the air , making it smell light lightning . Then it tightened around us . His promise wasplete . I bowed my head . Id known this was a trap . I had taken precautions ced traps and wolves in the woods all around . But I should have known better . Thisnd was Reednd , back to a time before memory . If my wolves were still alive out there , I had no idea . If any of my traps had been tripped , I didnt know . Maybe they still would be . At least then if I had to go down , I would take some of them with me . I , Dane Montague , Alpha of the Blue Ridge Pack ¡­ Chapter 136 4/4 Dane , no ! Auroras voice sounded closer . There was snapping and snarling , as if she was fighting to get to me . Or more urately , Trajan was fighting , and she was with him . 1 pulled my power around me . ¡­ swear that Ill die in ce of my children , as long as you uphold your promise and allow them to go free immediately and dont harm them . No ! Aurora cried again . The magic twisted around me , sharp as it had been when Waylon had made his promise . The promise settled around me just as Aurora reached me . She threw her arms around me and cried , but it was toote . They lifted her off of me and shoved the twins at her . Dane Montague , Waylon said , shing the silver ded knife once again , Time to die . Chapter 137 Chapter 137 AURORA I hay children in my arms , and I couldnt even hold them . It almost caused me physical pain to step away from them , but there was no time . Trajan , get the children ! I called. My loyal second bounded immediately to obey . Then I threw my arms around Danes neck , blocking him from Waylon Reed with my body . You cant kill him ! This isnt what the ritual calls for ! Aurora . Dances voice was soft in my car . He leaned his forehead against mine . There was so much contained in just the sound of my name , I couldnt bear it . We dont have to do this , I insisted . Danes arms were pinned behind his back , and he was being held down by half a dozen wolves . Others grabbed me from behind , trying to rip me away from him . I fought tooth and nail , as fierce as I could be with no wolf of my own . Leave me ! I wont let you hurt him ! Aurora , please , Dane whispered . He promised that you and Chapter 137 the kids wouldnte to harm as long as he lives . Youll be safe . You need to help Piper guide Blue Ridge . No ! 2/5 I fought , but the wolf trying to pry me off Dane was too strong . Held me , kicking and shouting , and set me roughly on my feet in front of Waylon and Esther . I reached into therge pocket on my dress and pulled out the book . Theres nothing in here that says his blood has to be spilled . Thats because we made sure to take that part out , Esther said . Her words sent a shard of ice through my chest . I dropped the book . What ? She smiled . You were soft as a young girl . We couldnt trust you to agree to perform a ritual that involved a blood sacrifice , could We ? But ¡­ no . This book is ancient . You cant read it . We cant , Esther said . But your mother could . It didnt take much to persuade her . I couldnt breathe . It felt like an elephant was sitting on my chest . I flipped through the book , examining the pages like Id done before . Pages had been torn from it that was why wed had to go Chapter 137 3/5 looking in the old Broken Forest pack house , after all . I assumed Id studied the ce where they were torn out closely enough . But now as I flipped the book open and peered closer in the light . of the torches Id lit ; I thought I could make out the faintest traces of one more missing page not torn but cut with a de deep the binding so it was almost impossible to see another page was missing . Feel the magic , child , Esther said . You know its right . Almost against my will , my awareness opened to that choking , smoky magic . I could feel it now , like a burning in my throat . She was right . This power thirsted . When Connall Montague betrayed us and decided he could run a pack better than me , he stole an item of power from us . An ancient tablet . He broke it and absorbed the magic into his blood . He thought it would make him stronger and it did . Waylonughed without humor . He stepped forward and grabbed Dane by the hair , tilting his head back to expose his neck . But the tablets magic was meant for him . It was the key to unbinding him . Thats why Montague was one of the goddesss chosen . Thats why hes so strong . Because of something his grandfather stole . And now its time for him to give it back . I squirmed and wed in the grasp of the wolf that held me . My Chapter 137 eyes were blurring . This whole time , I thought we were doing something good . But Id just been ying into the Reeds hands . I had been leading him to his death . Im sorry , Dane . I didnt know ! 4/5 His eyes caught mine . My grandfather said there would be a sacrifice . If it means you and the twins will live , Ill make it . His voice was strained from the way Waylon had his head tilted back . Inside , it was like my whole soul screamed . Wede this far . Wed done everything that had been asked of us . We had so much . How could we have gotten all this way , only to find out that Dane had to die ? A horrible thought crossed my mind . Did my grandmother know ? Augusta DeVere was an incredibly smart old woman with a massive magical library at her disposal . She knew about the relic when almost no one else did , forgotten as it had been in the fog of history . Had she always known Dane would die ? Was that why she had pushed me toward Holden ? Waylon pressed the tip of the silver knife to Danes throat . It was wickedly sharp . A bead of blood welled at the tip of his knife . Chapter 137 5/5 I sensed the moment the edge of the new moon moved above the trees . It didnt cast light , but its power fell on the intricate circle I had drawn with the symbol banded stone at its center . It wouldnt be long , now . Wait ! I cried . Please , Waylon . We have a little time . If you ever cared for me , let me say goodbye . Chapter 138 Chapter 138 DANE There was a long moment of silence from Waylon Reed . Then he said , Fine . But remember , I have this ce surrounded , which means even though that big wolf is holding those children , they are in my power . He released me . The skin of my neck stung and burned from where hed pressed the silver dagger into my neck . Hed been forcing it back so hard , the muscles ached . Breathing had been hard , so I inhaled deeply . The lycan holding Aurora let her go , and she fell to her knees and crawled the few feet to me . The wolves holding my arms released me , and I wrapped them around her . Maybe I should have refused this . It would have been easier on all of us to get it over with , like ripping off a band aid . But there were things I had to tell Aurora . Words I needed her to hear before I left this world forever . Chapter 138 Words Id like to say to my children if I got the chance . Aurora rose and pulled me to my feet . Broken Forest wolves moved out of her way as she led me toward the woods . 2/5 Where do you think youre going ? Esther Reeds shrill voice cut through the night . Aurora looked to the sky . We have half an hour before the moon is fully at its peak . Im taking 25 minutes . Not one second longer , Waylon growled , Or you will return to find your childrens blood spilled to feed the stone . Her hand clutched convulsively in mine , and she looked toward the cluster of Blue Ridge wolves on the other side of the massive stone . The kids werent visible , but from the minds of my wolves , I knew they were standing in a circle around them with Trajan at the center . If Waylon Reed wanted to spill the blood of my children , hed have to make it through half of my pack and Auroras massive bodyguard first . It felt wrong to take this moment . Wrong to walk away . But a night that was supposed to be my greatest triumph had suddenly be myst night on earth . Not one second longer , I growled . And remember this , Reed . If you kill them , you lose the only thing you have that is stopping me from killing you . Chapter 138 3/5 Aurora led me into the woods , to a space by a stream beneath the overhanging branches of a willow tree . I sharpened my senses , scanning for Reeds spies . I scented wolves prowling , but it was faint . Fo : the moment , we had at least a sliver of privacy . As soon as we were alone , she threw herself into my arms . Dane , Im so sorry . This is all my fault . I didnt see the missing page . I didnt know . I pulled her close . Shh . It doesnt matter . I dont want to waste the time we have . Her head fell against my chest , and I cradled it there , burying my fingers in the soft , silken strands of her pale hair . I leaned my head against the top of her head and breathed her in . She still smelled like lcs , just like the first time Id met her . Goddess damn me , we could have had so many years together . We should have . Instead , our past was eight years riddled with loneliness , and we had no future at all . As if she could sense my thoughts , she squeezed her arms around me . But I didnt want to spend this whole time wallowing in regrets . I put my fingers beneath her chin and tilted her head up , forcing her to look at me . There are things to say before I go . Chapter 138 4/5 Go ? sheughed bitterly , Go . Like youre running to Anta for work or headed to the store for groceries . Youre not rum an errand , Dane , youre about to- She blinked rapidly and tried to pull away so she could escape myves . I wouldnt let her . Die . I finished the sentence for her . Im about to die , you stubborn woman , and I have things to say before I do . The least you can do is hear me out . Tears leaked from the corners of her eyes . I smoothed them from her cheeks with my thumb . Can you do that for me ? I dont know , Dane . Im afraid of what youre going to say . Youre afraid ? She swallowed , then nodded . Theres something I want to hear from you , but as much as I want to hear it , I fear it . Because whats it worth , knowing that someone- her breath caught , knowing how they feel , if they just die right after . Then I know how you felt , but we never have a chance to actually do anything about it , and all Im left with is the memory of your words and the hollow dreams of what could have been . I understand , I said , my voice rough . I released her . But as soon as I did , she grabbed my wrists . No. Goddess , Im so selfish . Im sorry . Say it . Please . What do you want to tell me ? Chapter 139 Chapter 139 AURORA Danes golden eyes searched my face . He stroked my cheek . Then , quietly , he said the words I had been aching to hear for eight long years . I love you , Aurora . I grasped his hand , unable to speak . My whole body shook . His fingers traced my face , and he said . I should have seen who you were so long ago . I should have appreciated what I had when I had it . I closed my eyes , letting his words wash over me . They were everything I had waited so long to hear , but they also hurt so badly . The world was cruel to give this to us now , only after a promise that it was about to yank it all away . I- Whats going on , pet ? I can feel all sorts of emotions surging through our bond . You seem very unhappy . Is the ritual not going well ? Holden ! I wanted to kill him for disrupting this . I tried to push Chapter 139 his voice from my mind . Dane , 1- 2/5 Answer , Holden demanded , using his power on me through the bond . And tell me the truth . Against my will , words were pulled from my mind . I thought them robotically . The Reeds are here . They did have our children . It was a trap for Dane , like we thought it would be . They were going to kill our kids . Now theyre going to kill him instead . I think when hes dead theyre going to attack Blue Ridge . But Waylon has sworn the children and I will be safe from Broken Forest for as long as hes Alpha . Aurora ? Danes brows drew together . He looked hurt and unhappy . Is it that hard to say ? No ! I- Interesting , Holden interrupted again . Well , I cant let the Reeds have Blue Ridge . Not when I want it for myself . But it will be good to have Dane out of the way . Since Waylon is killing him for this ritual and not officially challenging him , Danes Alpha powers wont automatically pass to Waylon when he dies . His mental voice turned wicked . That means Blue Ridge will be up for grabs . Panic tightened the muscles of my stomach . No , it doesnt ! Piper Chapter 139 is alive . Shell be Luna . Blue Ridge has a leader . 3/5 If Piper died , I didnt know what would happen . Both Seraphina and Tristan had Holdens blood , but they were so young , I didnt think the Alpha powers would pass to them . In fact , I feared what would happen if they did . Pathetic , Holden replied . She doesnt have a clue how to lead . Shell be easy to challenge and kill . No ! I startled when Dane released me and stepped back . You were right . I shouldnt have said anything to you . His voice was rough and low , and he looked angry . Shit ! Dane , no . Please , Im sorry . Everything is just so much Its always so much , he snapped back . Were leaders , Aurora . We deal with it . This is all the time we have . You asked me to say the words . I said them . Now youre just ssy eyed ? I wanted to tell him about Holden more desperately than Id wanted anything in my life except the return of my children . But I didnt want to spend myst moments with him choking . Besides , what good would it do Dane to know that he was leaving me behind in a world where I was enved to Holden ? Chapter 139 None . It would only hurt him . I didnt want him to die . My brain was darting around , seeking any way I could think of to keep him alive . But if I didnt seed and the unthinkable happened , I couldnt let him leave this world with Holden on his consciousness . If he had to leave me ¡­ I couldnt let myself think about it . I stepped close to him and took his hands in mine . Im sorry . You have to know I feel the same way you do . You know Ive been desperate to hear those words from you for so long . I went on my toes and wrapped my arms around his neck . Our bodies pressed together . His hands went to my hips . I could feel his hard muscles against me , and my heart lurched . This was all I wanted . He was all I wanted . I kissed him . At first he was stiff , but as soon as our lips touched , he turned molten . He jerked me against his body with a guttural groan and imed my mouth . His hands were on my hips , then on my back . Then his fingers tangled in my hair , tilting my head back so he could im me with his tongue and teeth . Say it , he growled . You got to hear it . I want to hear it , too . Tell me you love me , Aurora . Silent tears escaped the corners of my eyes as his lips moved Chapter 139 from my lips to my jaw , my neck . Dane , I- Someone ripped aside the sheltering draped branches of the willow tree . Waylon Reed red down at us . Times up , he growled . Chapter 140 Chapter 140 TRORA . I didnt get to an it Wondon gestured and the wolves whod been holding Dane betonc appeared as if from nowhere and grabbed him . No ! No one listened to me . They dragged him away . 1 ran out after them . Our time was up . Dane was about to die . an to the pir faster than the wolves who dragged Dane and put myself in front of it . Move , girl , Esther snarled . This is happening the way it was always meant to . I dont care how it was mucaud to happen . I drew myself up my full height and red down at her , using everything Id learned about being an ice queen in billionaire boardrooms over thest five yours 2/5 Chapter 140 For once , Esther actually shrank back . She looked small , her hairnk , her skin papery . In that moment , I saw what an old woman she had be . Or maybe shed always been this old , this fragile , and only fear had made her appear like she was stronger than I was . The moon has risen . The ritual has to be performed now , Waylon snarled . Get out of my way . Theres no time . He had his knife out . The ritual . He was right , we were running out of time . + What would happen if I ran out the clock ? If the moon passed its highest point and started to set , wed lose our chance . If that happened ¡­ then what ? The shadows wouldnt disappear . There would still be attacks . Everyone would still be in danger . But Dane would live , and hed gotten us through danger before . Maybe I could throw off the ritual , save him , and we could figure something else out . I could call Evanders father , my uncle Winston . He was a schr of magic ; he might know something . Waylon moved forward threateningly . At his side , so did Esther . I faced them alone , the monsters of my childhood . Dane was held by a half dozen wolves behind him . Trajan was protecting my children . 3/5 Chapter 140 I had the magic the goddess gave me , but it seemed to be for healing . Not a weapon I could use against people with wolves . What I wouldnt have given to have it be a weapon , like Evelyns . Are you there ? I reached out to the guardian with its smoky , thick magic . Can you help me ? I can do nothing until Im freed , it answered . The only thing that can break my chains is the magic in his blood . But you said I could have him ! I protested . All that mattered is that Dane lived . Everything else could be figured outter . The guardian didnt answer . Had it lied to me ? Waylon took another step toward me . He might be old and skinny , but he still had a wolf when I didnt . If he got ahold of me , he could toss me to the side with ease . I had to surprise him . Instead of waiting for him to charge me , I lunged at him with wed fingers . What the- ? He lifted his hands to protect his face . But I wasnt going for his face . At thest minute , I dropped my hands and took the knife out of his belt . Chapter 140 4/5 You want someone with Danes blood ? I asked , stepping back so I pressed against the stone . It was cold at my back . I could almost feel the guardian inside it , like a mountain lion poised on a cliff above an unsuspecting deer , ready to pounce . Ilied the knife and pointed the de at myself . Well , I carried his tod . I had his children . Id read somewhere that mothers and children could exchange blood through the umbilical cord . If I spilled some , would it be enough ? There was no way it could be . But maybe it would weaken the guardians chains enough that he could break them , himself , and no one would have to die . After all , I had other magic from the goddess , didnt I ? Magic that let me heal . Maybe that could magnify whatever chain breaking magic from Dane that might still be in me . No ! Dane shouted . Aurora , what are you doing ? I didnt know . I only knew I was desperate , and I hoped to the goddess Trajan was making sure the children werent looking . What I have to , I said . I lifted the dagger , ready to plunge it into me . There was a roar . A sh of silver power . Chapter 140 The wolves whod held Dane went flying . A lycan with charcoal gray fur and gold eyes surged forward . Dane . I thought he would stop and fight Waylon . 5/5 He didnt . he shoved the other Alpha out of the way and moved . to me . He gripped my hand that held the knife . We can figure something out , I said . I didnt realize I was crying until that moment . It doesnt have to be this way . Danes golden wolfs eyes were filled with sadness . Yes it does . Otherwise , you , the children , and the pack will be in danger forever . I wont let that happen . Then he snatched the dagger from my grasp , pushed me from my ce in front of the stone , and drove the de of the knife into his own heart . Chapter 141 Chapter 141 AURORA DA . 1 It was toote . The knife sunk into his chest . He grunted in pain and fell to his knees . I went to my knees , as well . I gripped the hilt of the dagger but taking it out now wouldnt do anything . He fell forward onto his hands . Blood from the wound dripped onto the ground at the base of the stone . I was sobbing , I couldnt stop myself . Dane turned his head to look at me once with those piercing eyes . In his dying moments , they flickered from brown to his wolfs gold . This is going to take way too long . Waylon moved forward , bent down , and ripped the knife from Danes chest . Ah ! Dane yelled . NO ! I lurched forward and put my hand over his chest to try to stem the hot , red flow of his blood . It coated my hands and dripped through my fingers . Dane , hold on ¡­ I tried to reach for the healing gift of the goddess . I could feel him dying the way Id felt Evander dying . Chapter 141 2/5 But this was happening so much faster . I only had seconds before he was gone . Then , Danes arms seemed to lose their strength . He fell to the grond face down , blood still pouring from his chest . All around me . I felt the smokey magic gather . I felt it drinking in his power . I thought I heard it whisper ¡­ 1 gripped Danes shredded shirt and tried to turn him over . I couldnt . He was too big . Too heavy . No , no , no , no ! Dane ! Desperate . I put my hands on his back , my fingers sliding across the ridges and nes of his muscles , searching for contact with his skin . I had to touch his skin . There ! My bloody hand found a hole near his shirt cor and slipped inside . Just one finger in contact with his broad back . As fast as I could , I reached for the river of cool healing magic that ran through my veins . Like I had with Evander , I pushed it into him , tried to fill him with it . Unlike Evander , Dane took one ,st , shaking breath . Then he didnt breathe again . Chapter 141 3/5 NO ! It seemed like that was the only word I remembered how to say . Even though I could feel that his life was gone , I kept trying . Kept pushing . I didnt notice the earth had begun to tremble around me . It didnt notice that , over my head , the bands of symbols on the ston ad begun to glow a dull , pulsing red , as if the stone was filled with magma . My throat felt scratchy and thick , as if my lungs were filling with smoke . My head pounded . My vision flickered like there as fire burning at the edges of my vision , but instead of heat all I felt was cold . Cold . So cold . Momma ! I heard each of the twins shout . The sound came as if from a distance . Good . I didnt want them to see this . They shouldnt see any of it . They would grow up as scarred and damaged as I had . All Id ever wanted was to shelter them from that . Yessssss , the voice of the guardian whispered again . I looked up . My vision still wavered . Chapter 141 The lines of symbols around the stone flickered , and then ¡­ They disappeared . 4/5 There was a sound like the scream of metal twisting , bending breaking . Then there was the rattle of chains falling to the ground . It felt so final , that sound . The shaking of the earth grew more intense . I looked over at the Blue Ridge wolves . Trajan was with them , one twin in each of his arms . They all looked so afraid . The walls of the ravine were beginning to crumble . It looked like they might fall and copse on us all . In my grief and rage , I reached out to them . A silver glow flowed from my hands and surrounded them just as a massive overhang of rock overhead copsed . It plummeted straight for my children . But it bounced off the silver light . The stones crashed to the ground with a sound like thunder . Dust rose . Run ! I shouted at the Blue Ridge wolves , filling my voice withmand . My eyes met Trajans . Run , I repeated . To my surprise , they did . They turned and ran . All of them except Evelyn and the group of female rogues . Chapter 141 5/5 Instead of running , they shifted . We arent leaving here without Dane and Aurora , Evelyn snarled . Waylon Reed might have started to say something , but I couldnt be sure . Because at that moment , the stone column cracked . A figure stepped out from its center . Tall and lean , with a mane of ck hair and eyes like blue mes . Those eyes fell on me , and I tasted smoke . Aurora , he said , and his voice was smooth and rich as chocte . My priestess . My queen . Come to me . I didnt want to leave Dane , but a strange power filled my limbs . Without meaning to , I rose and walked to the man who had just stepped from the stone . Chapter 142 Chapter 142 AURORA He paused me to him like a ma . It felt like the whole world flickered around us But as much as my feet moved toward him . I turned my head and strained to see Dane . He couldnt be dead . He couldnt have left me . Not when I needed him . Not when I hadnt even been brave enough to say that I loved him . Tears leaked from my eyes . I felt something tug on my mind . It felt like Holden might be trying to speak to me , but ¡­ it was like a mouse tugging on a cobwebpared to the hold the man in front of me wielded . Its you , I said . The smirk he shed me should have been beautiful enough to stop my heart . But there was something ¡­ oily about it . Something cold and dark . Chapter 142 Yes , he said . Youre the guardian ? I asked . 2/6 Heughed , as if Id just told a very funny joke . Darling , is that who you think I am ? Its who you said you are . 1s expression turned thoughtful . Youre right . Well . Of course , you believe me . As you should . You were created for me , after all . Created ? Of course . A child of the most devoted servant of the moon goddess , raised in the dark . One of her chosen high priestesses turned to the dark . Light tainted with shadow , just like I asked . My heart beat once , twice , three times as I tried to understand what he was saying . High priestess of the moon goddess ? My mother , her most devoted servant ? That wasnt what the Reeds had said . Celeste never wanted a child , so she sold her to us . We made a blood oath that Id raise her . I whirled on Esther Reed . You said my mother sold me to you ! Chapter 142 3/6 She smirked . I made you believe whatever I had to . And trust . me . Ann . It doesnt matter how good or pure you were born . We twisted you . Warped you . You are exactly the monster Ive always said you are . You couldnt even save the man you loved . You tried to make some heroic sacrifice , and now there he is . Dead at your feet . I looked down to where Danes big bodyy , motionless . Tears streamed from my eyes . I turned to the guardian . You said I could have him . The guardian made a sad face . So sorry love . I didnt realize who he was at the time . No ! My tears fell faster . In my minds eye , I saw them falling into a pool of silver , glowing with moonlight . Please , if I ever was yours ¡­ if you ever loved me ¡­ As if he could read my mind , the guardian grabbed my chin and forced me to look at him , then said , Dont try to speak to her . Shes at her weakest tonight . Thats why the ritual had to take ce now . I tried to pull away , but his fingers grew crushingly tight . I cried out , but he only smiled . You brought me here , Aurora . You cant escape me . Its time to give in to your darkness . Its time to remember who you are . Chapter 142 His smile turned sympathetic . It might take some time , but youll remember . Come with me . I clutched the pearl pendant that hung around my neck . No matter what he said , I wouldnt stop praying . I called on the go less . Shed always seemed to ignore me , but maybe ¡­ 4/6 There was a sh of something white and silver . It was embedded in the split stone the guardian had just stepped out of 1 stared at it . Something about it whispered to me . Comfort . Wisdom . I am with you . Everything will be all right . So many voices in my mind . Id heard this one before , but it had been so faint . Now , it filled me with new strength . Strength I instinctively knew to hide from the man who had emerged from the stone . A man I was quickly realizing was more terrifying than Holden could ever wish to be . I took my secret strength and poured it into the pearl pendant . Then , when the creature who held me looked to Waylon , I gave a sharp tug . The chain broke and fell into my hand . Chapter 142 Quietly , I let my hand fall to my side . 5/6 Then I dropped the pearl . Dane had fallen face down with his hands under his head so that his heart could bleed directly into the earth . I dropped the pearl into one of the shadowed crooks of Danes arms . I saw ite into contact with his skin . Then the guardian turned his attention back to me . I stood still , hoping he wouldnt notice the missing pendant . He didnt . He only gazed intently into my eyes . Time to go , Aurora , he said . Go ¡­ ? Then he moved his arm . Though he wasnt wearing any kind of cloak , a sweep of ckness suddenly appeared . He pulled it over my head . I nced down at Dane ¡­ I thought I saw his fingers twitch . His hand close around the pearl . Dane ! But it was toote . Darkness closed over my head . Then I was gone . Chapter 143 Chapter 143 EVELYN The pack ran . The man took Aurora and disappeared . Daney dead at the base of the stone , his blood soaking the ground . I felt the ring in my pocket . The one that had promised met control . Maybe Dane had broken up with me , set me aside . But when I told him the truth , he didnt kill me . Even if he lived , I realized in that moment ¡­ I didnt want power . I just wanted the man who had been my security , my lover , my friend , to be all right . Waylon Reed stood over Danes body , grinning at it like he was about to do something . Did any of them realize : we didnt even have the relic yet , and . the woman who knew the ceremony to get it was gone ? Chapter 143 Men were so stupid sometimes . 2/6 Come on , I said to Cam and the female rogues . Were not leaving here without Dane . I took the packet with the cursed ring out of my pocket , and I threw it into the woods . Behind me , one of the rogues gasped . Look ! The Alpha ! Hes alive ! DANE There was nothing . The suffocating emptiness of a breath held too long . It stretched out forever . Then there was a hand on my back . Soft , cool light . I heard a womans voice a voice as ageless as the sky and the sea whisper , You have made the sacrifice , my warrior . This is thest thing that was needed for you to reach your full power . Now , rise . The moon was in my hand . My fingers closed over it . Finally , I could breathe again . Chapter 143 3/6 I inhaled . My lungs were on fire . My chest was sore , like a giant made of rocks had been using me as a punching bag . I blinked . Th nothing was gone . My eyes were full of dirt . So was my mouth . Dirt and blood . The ironng of it was everywhere . pulled my hands beneath me , then reached out with my mind . for Aurora . She wasnt there . I growled and staggered to my feet ¡­ And I came face to face with Waylon Reed . The old mans mouth hung open like he was a fish trying to breathe air . How are you alive ? he said . His hand went to the de of the silver knife at his belt . I didnt know . I didnt care . I stalked toward him . He stumbled back . Where is Aurora ? I snarled . Gone ! There was victory in Esther Reeds beady eyes . He took her . Fingers of ice clenched my heart in a tight fist . Who is he ? 4/6 Chapter 143 Him ? she chuckled , like we were sharing a joke over tea . Ile has no name . Hes older than memory . Older than time . The Moon Goddesss dark other half . He is Nameless . Her words struck something in me . A primordial fear that felt like it must have been ingrained in all wolves since the Goddess first blessed us with the gift of the moon . Nameless . The word whispered through my mind . In a sh , I saw visions of all the shadowed monsters , all the evil wed dealt with . Theyre his , another voice whispered . The ageless one . The goddess ? My hands flexed into ws . They seemed longer than before . Stronger . Power filled me like I hadnt felt before . I nced down and realized what was in my hand . It was Auroras pearl pendant , round and fat . Was it the source ? Several wolves growled . The Broken Forest wolves were moving around , trying to surround me . I shifted into my lycan form and growled . But before the circle could close around me , A golden wolf smashed through thest part of the circle along with a dozen others . They snarled at Broken Forest , and the other wolves Chapter 143 backed up . Evelyn and her rogues . You should have run , I told her . 5/6 And left you behind ? She sounded breathless . Youre alive . Im d . Well see how long itsts . If were going to survive this , we might have to fight our way out . The rest of the pack was gone . I caught faint thoughts from them shes of a figure stepping out of the stone . Of Auroramanding them to run . I saw Trajan through their eyes , and my children , safe and alive . I took a step , and my knees nearly buckled . Apparently , surviving death oring back from the dead , whichever I had done meant I wasnt exactly in fighting form . Even though I had shifted , I felt weak . Unsteady . Or maybe that was the lingering effect of stabbing myself in the chest with a silver knife . Esther muttered something I didnt catch . When I looked up at Waylon , he had nted his feet and was standing his ground . He red at me . Well , then . If you arent dead like youre supposed to be , I might as well use this moment to my advantage . Dane Montague , I challenge you as Alpha in a fight to the death . If I Chapter 143 win , I get control over the Blue Ridge pack . Chapter 144 Chapter 144 DANE I didnt want to fight Waylon Reed . At least , night right now . Right now , I wanted to know where Aurora was and what , exactly we had freed from that stone with my lifes blood . But Waylon wasnt going to give me a choice . Hed already issued the challenge . He stepped forward , ready to attack . I said , I ept your challenge , Waylon Reed . But if I kill you , then I be Alpha over Broken Forest . Hed said he wanted the packs reunited . Fine . I would do that . Id take over that den of rats . I would avenge Aurora , evil or not , and I would make sure that no one ever suffered at their hands again . I ept , Waylon snapped . The magic rose around us and tightened , scaling the challenge . Behind me , Evelyn cursed and muttered , What happened to escape , Danc ? Chapter 144 I nced over my shoulder . Warn Piper . Warn them all . 2/6 I didnt have the energy to summon the pack bond and speak to them all . Besides , it was toote to stop this , now . I wont leave you here , Evelyn said . Then stand as a witness to this , I said . There was a snarl , and before I could say anything else , Waylon was on me . I barely turned in time to catch the old wolf before he took me out with a sh to the throat . He was in his lycan form , but he brandished the silver knife . I rolled to the side , grunting at the pain in my chest . Even though he was old , Waylon was on me immediately . My blood burned in my veins . Fuck this silver . I was too slow . That much was clear a momentter , when Waylon struck again . I lifted my arm to block the blow , then let out a grunt of pain as the silver knife bit deep into my flesh deep enough to strike bone . I struck with my other hand , my ws racking across his face and down his chest . He yelped and fell back . As he moved , I swiped down again . Chapter 144 3/6 I hit the knife . It spun off to the side , beyond Evelyn and her warriors . Waylon lunged like he would go get it , but they closed ranks , blocking his way . Bitch ! Waylon roared . Your fight is with me . I used his moment of distraction to move up behind him and strike the back of his head . He yelped again and went to the ground . I shed , but he grabbed me . We rolled around , biting and shing and snarling . Normally , if Id had to challenge Waylon directly , I could have killed him in a minute . Only the Councils forced peace had kept me from doing it years ago . But in my weakened state , we were evenly matched ¡­ or he was stronger . He wrapped his hands around my throat , cutting off my air . I felt dizzy . Theck of air plus the silver made a buzzing rise in my ears . Things started going ck around the edges . I felt my grip on him go ck . I was losing . Rage rose deep inside me . 4/6 Chapter 144 I didnt fucking get brought back by some kind of miracle fifteen minutes ago just to die now . That wouldnt help Blue Ridge . It wouldnt help my kids . It wouldnt help Aurora , wherever she was . Wil surge of strength beyond what I thought I could do , I broke his grip on my neck . I grabbed his head in my hands , and I twisted . There was a crack . Then Waylon Reed slumped over on top of me . He was dead . Unlike me , he wasnt going to being back anytime soon . I rose and let his body fall into the bloody mud . Esther Reed screamed . And I ¡­ felt it . I felt the power Waylon had horded all his life fall over me , get pulled into me . Then , in a wave of voices I hadnt felt since the night I became the Alpha of Blue Ridge , I felt them . The rest of the Broken Forest wolves . They were everywhere . In the forest all around us . And now , they were mine . Chapter 144 I turned in a slow circle , then I sent out a message all of them would hear . Youre mine , now . 5/6 My triumph was short lived . Because then Pipers voice was in myi d , and it was filled with panic . Dane ! You have toe home now . The Fall Line wolves are here , and theyre about to attack ! AURORA I woke from the dark and cold to find myself in a strange ce made of stone . Tapestries hung from the walls . Carved columns lined a pathway up to where I sat ¡­ Which looked like a dais . I was sitting on a throne . I tried to move , but it was like Id been tied there . When I tried to shift , the strands of cord touched my skin and burned . Ah ! It was silver . I shook my head to clear it . Next to me was another throne . Chapter 144 The guardian sat on it . He was clothed all in ck . His sleek ck hair fell past his shoulders . 6/6 Even though I hadnt made a sound , he turned to me as if he sensed I was awake . He rose with a graceful motion and swept over to stand in front of my chair . I tugged on my bindings but couldnt break them . Let me go ! Fsmiled , and it almost looked sad . I dont think so , darling . Now , lets just wipe away those pesky memories of yours so youll be willing to do everything I say . Chapter 145 Chapter 145 AURORA I fout him , my mind pulling back from everything this creature was , everything it wanted from me . But he leaned over me , grinned , and inhaled . ck smoke rose from my chest and curled into a ball of ck obsidian that hung between us , like a dark mirror image of the pearl pendant that had channeled my power as a healer . I felt my heart start to turn cold as one by one , my memories of the good things in my life began to wink out like dying stars . Evanders easy smile . Trajans steadying voice . Dane kissing me . Dane ¡­ My childrenughing as I read them a story . It was all slipping away . No ! I cried . I tried to fight him , to hold on , but it was like water slipping through my fingers . My heart screamed for what I was losing and started to freeze . Chapter 145 At the same time , memories of my life as a young woman in Broken Forest were revealed . The Reeds twisting my mind as a little girl , corrupting me , forcing me to believe that the only way I could be worthy and loved was to embrace loss , pain , and the dark . Tha . s what the Nameless wanted from me . To be his beacon of pain . To spread it across the world . I had to fight . Desperately , I flung my mind , and my heart out , searching for an anchor . Something to hold just a small part of me . There was no moon tonight , only darkness outside the windows . And yet ¡­ I suddenly felt the smallest touch of ¡­ something ¡­ and a voice whispered , Even in the darkest times , I am here . I grasped that power . It was all I needed . Dane ¡­ ! **** DANE I ran in my big , dark gray wolf body at the head of my newly erged pack back to the pack house . The nighttime forest whipped by as we surged downhill through trees and undergrowth . Piper needed me . Holden was there . Id lost Aurora already , I Chapter 145 3/5 couldnt lose my sister , too . I had to get to her in time . I had to Dane ¡­ ! My paw caught on a root at the edge of an outcropping . I stumbled and my head mmed into a stone . Darkness washed Ove AURORA I blinked , and suddenly I wasnt in the terrible , cold pce with the Nameless . I was on a hill , overlooking a wideke in the middle of thick woods . Theke and sky were blue withing evening . The trees were golden with autumn leaves . Aurora ? I spun . It was Dane . He ran down the hill toward me and caught me in his arms . I pressed my face against his chest . I couldnt believe it , but he looked and felt and smelled so real , so good . Like himself . Dane ¡­ youre alive ? His face was grim , but he lifted the pearl pendant I had dropped near his hand . Thanks to you . Where are we ? I dont know , I- My gaze caught on the sky just above the trees , where a round , white moon hung . It was muchrger than it was supposed to be . 4/5 Chapter 145 But that didnt make any sense . It was the new moon right now . The sky was supposed to bepletely dark . I cannot give you much , a feminine voice whispered . I cant stop whats happening to you only you can . But I can give you one . moment to cling to . One moment of hope . One stolen second . of ti . between time . Dont waste it . The years ahead will be dark ¡­ The voice faded . I met Danes dark eyes . That was the goddess . What did she mean , years ? he growled . He still held me in his arms , and they tightened around me . Weve been through so fucking much . Were the goddesss chosen , arent we ? We tried to do what she wanted and free the relic but found shadows instead . Why should we have to deal with more ? Another person might not have heard the anguish hidden in the powerful Alphas voice , but I did . I knew him so well . I raised my hand to his cheek . Were the goddesss chosen , I said in a heavy voice , though I managed to hold back my tears . Were needed . By her . Maybe by the whole world . Danes eyes were shadowed by a fall of his dark hair as he cupped my face and tilted it back so he could brush his lips over mine . I dont give a damn about the world , Aurora . All I care about is you and our family . I would burn the world , myself if it meant I could have you . My breath caught . You cant say things like that . Im not worth Chapter 145 it . 5/5 His fingers tightened , gently digging into my chin . To me your are . To me , youre everything . What will happen to our children if the world burns ? I want you . tears choked my voice , and it took everything in me to push them back down . ¡­ but we have to think about them . Their future . I swallowed . The moon goddess had said that we were in a moment of time between time . Already , I can feel it slipping away from us . I hesitated , then said , My body is somewhere , tied to a throne with cords of silver , while the dark creature that opposed the goddess is drawing out all of my memories one by one . No , Dane growled . The response was a knee jerk reaction , as if he couldmand me to remain myself . Theres nothing we can do , I whispered , We dont have much time ¡­ Danes eyes seared into mine . What do you need me to do ? Chapter 146 Chapter 146 AURORA I pred into his arms . im me . Mark me . Give me something to hold on to . Something to remember when he tries to take everything else away . Holdens bond with me would prevent Dane from making me his in any binding magical way , but I could only cling to hope- and even here , Holdensmands wouldnt let me speak of it . Maybe since the goddess gave us this moment , something about it will stay with me . He didnt hesitate , didnt question , just grasped my hips , and pressed me hard against his body while he lowered his lips to mine . The kiss was deep , desperate yet tender . He was searing himself onto my soul like a slowly burning brand . Hiding away part of his warmth inside me . I could only pray it would be enough to warm my heart when the Nameless took my memories and everything else turned cold . His fingers tightened on my hips , and he pulled me against him . The ce we were looked like autumn , all blue sky and water and gold leaves . I was barefoot and the grass under my feet was cool and soft , and the breeze was warm . 2/5 Chapter 146 I twined my arms around Danes neck and returned his kiss . This dream , this vision could end at any time , and I wanted to make the most of it . The years ahead will be dark ¡­ Gods , please dont let it be years . If there was any being out there that loved Dane and I even a little bit , I prayed it wouldnt be that long . Im going to find you , Dane said , breathing heavily as he tore his lips from mine . The words burst from him , sounding determined . I wont give up . I wont be myself when you find me . Dane ¡­ if the Nameless . makes me into some kind of weapon because of these powers ¡­ 1 held up my palm , and a silvery glow threaded between my fingers . Dane growled . If he wants you , maybe hell trade for me . Youve already done that ! Do you know what it did to me to watch you die ? He caught my face in his hands again . Do you know what it did to me to watch you try and take my ce ? I was always meant to be the one sacrificed to this thing , Aurora . Not you . Iughed bitterly . Oh , I was meant for him . Theyve apparently raised me since I was a baby to be his . Born favored of the moon and twisted into darkness . Chapter 146 There must be a way . He kissed me again , then leaned his forehead against mine . I wont let you go . Just be with me now . Imprint yourself on my soul . Try to help me save whatever scrap of myself you can . Dan as never a man to show his emotions , but what I saw in his eyes at the prospect of losing me was devastation . Despair . He smoothed the hair from my face and kissed my cheeks , my lips , my chin , my jaw . You are mine , he said , sealing his words with more kisses . You have always been mine . No matter what happens between . us , well find our way back to each other . You and I always find our way back to each other . As he spoke , his Alpha magic unfurled slowly into the air around us . We couldnt bond , but there was something in this . Something that shifted deep, deep inside me , in a ce even I couldnt reach . His . Im his . Yes , I whispered . We always find our way back . We always will . He pulled me into the soft grass , his hands gentle as he slowly stripped , then touched and kissed every inch of my body . Any second it would end , and I would find myself back in the cold clutches of the thing I thought was my ally . The thing I Chapter 146 thought would save us but was actually the greatest enemy wolves had ever faced . 4/5 Even though we only had this tiny slip of time between time , Dane didnt rush with me . He was gentle , casing off my clothes , then his . We wrapped our bodies together , content to simply feel the mth of skin against skin . Slowly , his touches heated . He pressed me onto my back andvished kisses on my breasts . He sucked one nipple into his mouth and slid his fingers between my legs , stroking until I was wet and whimpering . When he imed me , it wasnt in a mad physical rush . It was deliberate , thorough , and utterly possessive . Mine , he growled as he slid inside me , filling me , owning me . His fingers twined through mine , pinning my hands in ce in the grass . He looked deep into my eyes , and there was so much heat , so much power in him that it was as if he forged a bond between our souls . Youre mine Aurora . I im you . Mine , our souls bound , from this day until forever . It was lov much , too intense . He wouldnt let me look away as ecstasy stole over me , ripping his name from my helpless lips . He kept moving , pumping inside me until he crashed over the edge with me , as well . He pressed a kiss to my ear . Mine , he said one more time . I promise , Aurora . Ill find- Then his weight was gone . His warmth was gone . I had one Chapter 146 second to see the moonlight slipping away ¡­ 5/5 And then I was in the darkness again . The cold , except for the silver that burned into my wrists . The Nameless hovered over me , his eyes greedy and chill . Int sting , he said . Ill just take that memory , too ¡­ Then there was no more . Chapter 147 Chapter 147 DANE Alpha : I was shocked back into awareness by a chorus of voices in my head . I stood and shook myself . Droplets of blood flew from a cut on my head . I looked to Archer . How long was I out ? Archer looked confused . Out ? You just barely tripped . I didnt even know you cked out . Grimly , I nodded my wolfs head . The goddess had given me my moment with Aurora . I knew she lived . Now , I had to find a way to bring her home . But damn it , I had to find her first . We made it back to my pack house bloody , bruised , and exhausted to find an army waiting between me and the wolves I had left behind . It wasnt ideal , but thanks to Waylon Reed losing the challenge , I had an army , too . Broken Forest wolves intermixed with my own Blue Ridge warriors at my back . Chapter 147 2/6 In the minutes after Id won the challenge , their voices had rushed in . Id experienced that before , when I became Alpha of Blue Ridge . But unlike when I took over Blue Ridge , there was another moment right after a feeling of breaking , splintering , as nearly a th of the pack broke off from my control , choosing to be rogues rather than live with me as an Alpha . As long as our blood feud had been going on , I was surprised it was only a third . One of the wolves who immediately peeled away was Esther Reed . She was gone from the pack bond and the ravine in an instant . I thought about pursuing her or sending some of her own wolves to find her , but from Pipers cry for help , I needed every wolf I could muster . Fall Line was no small pack , but theyd be no match for me if I showed up with wolves from Blue Ridge and Broken Forest , reunited into one pack for the first time in almost a century . Rain rolled in on our way back to my pack house , as well as thunder and lightning . It shed and roared as I stepped out of the forest with over 100 wolves behind me . The Fall Line wolves waited in a group outside . I wasnt sure why . Then I saw Holden drag my sister out of the pack house , kicking and screaming . 3/6 Chapter 147 I snarled . I was in my wolf form it was the body that traveled the fastest . Imanded my army to spread out as I loped forward , shifting into my lycan form as I did . Youre not my Alpha , some of the Broken Forest wolves snapped , fighting my control . Get . In . Line , Imanded . My Alpha power rolled over them in a drowning wave even I could feel . It was so strong , I had to pull it back . Control . I would have to learn control again . I wasnt sure if it was my death or if it was defeating Waylon and taking on his pack , but I was stronger , now . Immensely stronger . If I wasnt careful , my Alpha powers might identally break a wolfs mind . But right now I didnt have time for finesse . I had to get to Piper , take care of Holden once and for all , then figure out where Aurora was and bring her home . Because this was her home . Not some drafty pack owned castle in the remote mountains of Europe . Here . With me . With our children . Trajan still had them , with a dozen Blue Ridge wolves to protect them . If things went wrong , they would run . I wasnt going to risk my children being taken by an enemy pack Chapter 147 ever again . 4/6 I ran across the yard with warriors at my back . Holden saw using , but I dont think he saw me . He jerked on Pipers arm and said , Call them off ! My or wasnt helpless she was one of Blue Ridges best fighters . I wondered why she wasnt in her lycan form , then saw the bloody wound on her shoulder . Holden had probably stabbed her with silver . The Fall Line wolves turned , and we hit them like a wave crashing into a wall . We fought , but they outnumbered us three to one . He really had brought an entire fucking army into my territory , but with the new powers I had , not even an army could stand against me . I mowed through them and broke out into the clear space in front of the pack house . Ran fell , turning the grass squelchy with mud . Holden had thrown my sister to the ground and was transforming into his lycan shape . Im going to have Blue Ridge , he snarled at her . Piper Montague , I challenge you for leadership of this pack ! Pipers curly dark hair was soaked . She crouched with a hand pressed to her bleeding shoulder and looked utterly pissed off . Im not the Luna , you moron ! Chapter 147 He didnt listen . He leaped for her . I leaped at the same time ¡­ and so did a third shape . Not for Holden , but for my sister . 5/6 I knocked Holden out of the air and turned on that third man , snag . It was Auroras cousin , Evander . He was in his human body and wasnt wearing anything but sweatpants , as , if hed just rolled out of bed . He covered Pipers body with his own , as if he would have taken Holdens ws for her . He saw me staring and looked like he might say something . Then his eyes went wide and he shouted , Behind you ! I turned and knocked Holden out of the air again . I was so strong , now , it was almost casual . He smashed into the ground and gasped for air . Id knocked the wind out of him . I crouched low over him , the rain pattering coldly on my back and in small puddles all around . When Holden saw me , he choked out , Dane ? Youre supposed to be dead ! You first , I growled . I lifted my wed hand to tear out his throat . Wait ! he screamed . Im mate bonded to Aurora ! I know shes Chapter 147 been taken . Im the only way you can find her ! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 DANE My cs paused a millimeter from his throat . He might as well have reached up and punched his own ws into my chest . What did you say ? Holdens familiar smirk flitted across his face , but only for an instant . Then he pretended to look shocked and pitying . You mean she didnt tell you ? he said . Hm . I guess you two werent as close as you thought . His posturing didnt have the same effect as it could have since he was on his back in the mud with his blond hair stered to his forehead . I wrapped my hand around his throat and lifted him . We were close in size as men , but as a lycan , I wasrger . I lifted him until his feet dangled six inches off the ground . It should have taken effort . It didnt . Whatever had happened to me , I wasnt just magically stronger , I was physically stronger , as well . Repeat yourself . I had just seen her . Just been with her in the vision . Was it even real ? Would she remember ? 2/6 Chapter 148 Holdens eyes bulged and he choked on his words . I ¡­ bound her ¡­ to me ¡­ If she was already bound to him , what did it mean for the strange moment she and I had shared ? Had it done anything ? Would I ever be able to get her back ? I dropped him . He copsed in a heap on the muddy ground . The rain was cold against my skin , which felt suddenly hot . I looked toward Piper . Auroras cousin had helped her up . When we left to perform the ritual at the stone, he wasnt even awake . Hed been asleep since Aurora had healed him . As he moved to help Piper into the house , he slipped , and it looked like she was helping him . I returned my attention to Holden on the ground at my feet . His wolves were closing in . I hauled him up and put my ws at his throat again , facing his wolves . Tell them not to move , I growled . Dont move ! Holden called out , his voice cracking . Now, you are going to dismiss your wolves , and you and I are going to go inside and have a talk . Holden did , sending his protesting wolves out of my territory . I knew theyd be waiting on the borders , but as long as they didnt cross those borders , I didnt care . I sent most of my Blue Ridge wolves to make sure they left and 3/6 Chapter 148 shoved Holden in front of me into the pack house . I took him to one of the conference rooms and posted warriors to wait outside . Then I closed the door and turned on him . Because I knew what he had said to me couldnt be real . I had to have misheard . You nt be mate bonded to Aurora . I didnt say , Because I just did my best to bond her to me in some kind of dream world . Instead , I said , Her wolf is dead . Even as I said it , it felt wrong . But her wolf was dead . Of everyone on the world , I would know . Holdens mouth twisted . You just havent thought out of the box enough . I moved toward him . You had better exin . Now . Ive just be the Alpha of the Broken Forest Pack . Im not afraid to take on Fall Line , too . His eyes widened . You killed the old man ? He challenged me . Holden shoved his rain stered hair out of his face . Shit . Im about to kill you , too , I growled . I can sense Aurora is gone , he said quickly . I can sense where she is . Im in her mind . I know something has her . The thing youve been trying to unearth . It wasnt what you expected , or the old Luna who runs High Alpine . You thought you were going Chapter 148 to im power . Youre in over your heads . 4/6 Holdens statement hung in the air between us , heavy and ominous . I couldnt let him know how right he might be . I refused to believe I couldnt fix this . Couldnt get Aurora back . Tee where she is or Ill kill you . I grabbed him by the shirt cor . Enough games ! Its not that easy . Holden red . The bond isnt like yours was . I was more ¡­ thorough than you . I can sense her , feel her emotions , and know where she is . Its a powerful link , Dane , one you cant understand . Holden had always been arrogant . Try me . If this is some kind of trick ¡­ No trick . He held up his hands . I can show you if you want . Share a little piece with you . Its been a long time since you felt connected to her , hasnt it ? He wiggled his fingers . I wanted to rip them off . Then show me , I said through gritted teeth . Holden shrugged , a casual gesture that threatened all the control I was using not to tear him apart . I can share some of the bond with you . Let you feel it for yourself . 1 hesitated . Alphas rarely let other Alphas into their heads , though we can form a sort of bridge between our minds if we need to . It was just that none of us every trusted each other enough to do it . Chapter 148 5/6 In the end , though , I would have done anything to find her . Do il . He reached up and ced his first two fingers on my forehead . A surge of images , emotions , and thoughts flooded my mind . I saw glimpses of Aurora she fought , but there was a dark tide ng around her , and the greatest thing I sensed was my Aurora , my former mate , drowning . Disappearing into cold and I also sensed distance . Great distance , as if the monster had taken her to the other side of the world . I jerked away . What the fuck ? Youve had her like that in your head this whole time and you didnt immediately tell me ? Shes trapped , he growled . Whatever this thing is you set free , we need each other to get her back . His tone surprisingly earnest , but that just made me want to strangle him more . We arent getting her back . I am . And when I do , you will release her from whatever the hell youve done , or I am going to kill you and rip her free if I have to . Holden smirked again , but this time his eyes were the cold , dead eyes of a killer . You can try ¡­ if you think killing me wont kill her , too . Before I could respond , the door burst open . Trajan stood there , looking hollow eyed and exhausted . Alpha . Your children need you . Now . Chapter 149 hapter 149 DANE Watch him , I snapped to my warriors . Archer was there , hovering . I said , Shes somewhere across the ocean . East . Get me ess to a private jet that can fly to France tonight . When wend there , Holden might have a better idea of where we need to go . Then I followed Trajan . I couldnt get Aurora and that drowning darkness out of my mind . But as much as I wanted to tear out of the pack house looking for her , I had felt how far she was . It would take at least an hour or two to arrange everything for travel . Before rescuing her , she would want me to make sure our children were okay . The pack house felt colder than the rain soaked outdoors as I stalked along , Trajan a respectful few steps behind me . How are they ? I asked . Besides that theyve been imprisoned in the dark for weeks and just watched you killed and their mother kidnapped by the embodiment of darkness ? Fine . Chapter 149 2/5 I might have snarled at the tone , but instead , the sarcasm grounded me . Brought me down from the daze of rage I was in . My children . They needed me calm . They didnt need me like . this . I pu d open the door to Auroras rooms , then the bedroom . the twins shared . There were two twin beds lit by the glow of a nightlight . Celia , our healer , rose from sitting on one of the beds . Wheres- ? My gaze caught on the other bed . Both of the twins were huddled in it together , hugging each other . Their wide eyes reflected lingering terror . I hadnt seen them in so long , I had to put a hand on the doorframe to steady myself . My children were finally here . Safe . Home . It was like getting half of my heart back . But with Aurora gone , it had happened just as the other half of my heart was ripped away . Tristans lip quivered , and Seraphina clung tightly to his hand . Daddy ? she said in a thin , tired voice that still held tears . Not many things in this world can bring me to me knees , but that did . I went to the side of their bed and knelt beside it , gathering them both in my arms . Seraphina came easily , clinging to me tightly . Tristan was hesitant , but as soon as I touched him he flung Chapter 149 3/5 himself into my arms as well . Mommys gone ! he cried . I tried . to be so brave but now Mommy is gone ! I pressed them close . In the short time theyd been here , someone had bathed them and put them in clean clothes . I would make sure the clothes theyd been stuck in for weeks in Bro Forest got burned . I know . I rose , holding them both in my arms , and settled back on the bed with them both in myp . I hadnt understood how much Id missed them and how much fear I had been refusing to feel until right now . I shuddered , speechless for a long moment . Celia had left , but Trajan cased into the room and leaned against the wall near the door . He folded his arms across his chest , watchful but silent . Youre going to get her back , right ? Seraphina sniffled through tears . I know you can get her back ! Yeah , and I have toe with you to rescue her , Tristan said , wiping his nose on his sleeve . We both need toe with you . Mommy needs us ! Seraphina agreed . Shit . What did you say to kids this brave ? They deserved everything . But obviously there was no way they wereing with me . Itste , Trajan rumbled from near the door . You two have been through too much . You need to sleep . Chapter 149 We cant sleep until we rescue Mom ! Tristan practically . wailed . 4/5 Maybe others would have been impatient , or thought he was spoiled , but given the amount of fear and exhaustion he felt , it was a miracle he wasntpletely broken and screaming . I pulled back and looked at them seriously . I wasnt used to children . I didnt know any way to speak to them except how Id speak to an adult . So I did , albeit in a softer , gentler tone .. Listen , you two . Youve been through something terrible . Im not going to disrespect that by lying to you . You can always trust me to always be honest with you . As honest as I can . They were silent and wide eyed . Seraphinas lc eyes were so much like Auroras it hurt to look into them , but I refused to look away . Your mom has been taken by a thing I dont understand . She was taken far away , across the world . Im going to go and get her back . And us ! Tristan said . I gave him an even more serious look . You two are my heirs . What I need from you more than anything is to stay here , in Blue Ridge . I need you to look out for the pack . Tears welled up in Seraphinas eyes , and Tristan buried his face in my chest . Despite the lingering awkwardness I felt , a surge of protectiveness welled inside me . These were my children . I would do whatever it took to make them feel safe . To make sure Chapter 149 they were safe . Tristans eyes shone . 1 ¡­ I can look out for the pack . And youre going to bring Mommy back ? Seraphina asked . Promise ? 5/5 Seraphinas lower lip trembled , and I gently wiped away her tears with the pad of my thumb . Were a family , and we stick together , no matter what . I promise , your mother ising back . Alpha , Archer said into my mind , Your ne is ready . Alpha Coleridge is ¡­ contained . Its time to go . I mentally confirmed Id heard him , but there was one person I needed to talk to before I could leave . Chapter 150 Chapter 150 DANE 1/5 I reached out through the pack bond and learned that Evander was in the infirmary again . After leaving the twins , Celia had gone there to look him over . Piper was there with them . I dont understand , she was saying . Evander sat on his bed being checked over . You just ¡­ woke up ? Evander nodded and looked away , as if he could hide from Pipers soft gaze . Evander , we need to talk . My voice was harsh , and I fought to get it under control . Yes , Alpha ? Evander was the kind of man who liked to flirt , who always had augh in his voice . This is what the pack had reported to me in the time hed lived here . Now , though , his voice was subdued. His lc eyes were haunted . I didnt me him . His beating and near murder at the hands of Broken Forest was etched in the scars on his face , a brutal reminder of their violence . Je wasnt my pack , but I wondered what I would sense if he was . Were his wounds beyond the physical ? Chapter 150 Had his experience created a darkness within him ? 2/5 Too many questions that I didnt have time to answer right now . The sight of his scars reminded me that those same wolves had had my children . I was now the Alpha of that pack . I cast my mind through them , searching for the wolves whod beaten Trajan and imprisoned the kids . I saw their faces . I learned their names . But they were all wolves whod left the pack with Esther Reed . They must have known Id kill them . I returned to the present . I have to go to Europe , I said . Aurora is there . I raised a hand before he could say anything . Dont ask how I know . Itsplicated. Im going to get her back . Have you heard of a ce where ¡­ something dark might have air ? An ancient ce the wolves in that part of the world all know to avoid ? Evander thought for a moment , his eyes distant and hazy . Maybe . But nothing I can say for sure . Youd be better off to ask my father , Winston DeVere . Hes got an ¡­ ceclectic set of interests . Magical history is one of them . If anyone would know , its him . I nodded . Get me his number . Im going to want to speak with him . Chapter 150 Evander met my gaze , his eyes pained . Aurora is family . Do what you can to bring her back . 3/5 AURORA The High Alpine pack house was a castle near the peak of a mountain in the Alps . The top was a ruin , all cold stone and decayed opulence . Below , underground , was the real pack house . Plush and warm and rich one of the richest werewolf packs in the world . I didnt go down right away . Instead , I wandered the halls of cold , broken stone . I drifted , floated . Simply ¡­ was . My memories were distant and fogged . There was only my childhood a time when I had been taught all the rituals and sacrifices I would need to serve the Nameless -and there was now . The moment where I would take all I had been raised chosen to im . The Nameless exined it all to me . My mother , Celeste , was one of the most beloved wolves the moon bitch had ever created . That meant when I was born , I was , too . A useless legacy if there ever was one . But my mother had fallen into the hands of people who knew better . The Reeds . Something shed in me at the thought a hot strike of pain Chapter 150 4/5 across my heart . Some almost lost part of me crying , No ! The Reeds are evil . This isnt who I was meant to be ! Im not a pawn of the gods , I get to choose my own life ! Then my heart froze again , and the voice disappeared into the silence . I paused by a window . Outside , the mountains were covered in thick , deep snow and more silence . I loved silence . It made it easier to be the empty , drifting vessel the Nameless wanted me to be . A ce his shadows could hide . I lifted my hand in a twisting motion , and a wolf made of shadows rose from the ground . Behind it another , then another . I smiled as my shadow wolf army grew . Because one memory did stand out . One of an old woman who told me I would be good enough as soon as I had a wolf . Well , I had wolves now , thanks to the Nameless . I had dozens of wolves . Maybe hundreds . I hadnt tried out my powers to their full extent yet , but soon I would . When my army of wolves took up the top floor of the castle , I went to the hidden door that would lead down into the rest of the pack house . It was time for me to step up as Luna of the High Alpine pack . All I had to do was ignore the part inside me that kept weeping for Dane Montague and my children . Chapter 150 Aurora DeVere was dead ¡­ Wasnt she ? 5/5 I shuddered , unable to shake thatst sliver of warm light that wouldnt go . A kiss . A im . Youre mine . Thest goodness . Thest hope . Dane ¡­ that hateful part of me whispered , Please find me ¡­ Chapter 151 Chapter 151 DANE Holden was right about his bond with Aurora . As soon as we got closer , he knew more details about where she was . It was remote , high in the mountains , which were already covered with snow . But less than 48 hours after the thing from the stone the guardian , or the prisoner had taken her , we stood on the road below a ruin of a castle . It was night when we reached it , and it loomed ck against the snowy mountainside , its towers a shadow of emptiness between the stars . Shes here ? I asked . Holden nodded . He seemed more and more frazzled the closer we got to her . Holden was an arrogant ass , but now , despite the cold , I could smell the sour stink of his nervous sweat . She knows wereing , he said . His voice sounded hollow . Shes ¡­ so different . Shes waiting for us . As if his words had summoned her , the wind blew a drift of snow up . When it settled , she was there at the castles fallen gates . She wore all ck , which made her skin look so pale and perfect Chapter 151 as porcin . Even though the moon was barely more than a sliver , it turned her hair silver in its light . It fell over her shoulders , and her lc eyes gleamed , 2/6 Holden , wee . Her voice echoed melodically in the empty courtyard . I knew you woulde . Slowly , she turned her eyes to me . Something shed across her face something raw and broken . Dane , she whispered . In that whisper , I heard her . I knew she wasnt gone . I might be able to win her back , even now . She hesitated , as if battling within herself . Then she gave me an uncertain smile . Wont both of youe in ? I could reach her . I knew I could reach her . Fuck Holden and his bond , she was mine . Aurora turned away and walked into the castle . On arriving , we had tried to contact Evanders father , Winston . He hadnt answered . I didnt know if he was in the DeVere pack house or not . Even though wed found Aurora , the Nameless was nowhere to be seen . Winston DeVere could still be our best chance to find where itsir was if Aurora wouldnt or couldnt tell us . If we could find out where that thing was what it was I could kill it . Chapter 151 3/6 I was starting to wonder , with my strength and my resistance to magic , if that wasnt what the goddess had always intended for me to do . We followed her into the ruined castle . She led us through an interior that had once been rich and beautiful but was now decaying and covered in dust . The echoes of our footsteps echoed . I didnt know what was going on with her . She had said the Nameless was taking her memories , and Holden said she seemed strange , but that expression when shed seen me it meant something . What is this ce ? I asked . Its the DeVere pack house , she said without looking over her shoulder . Its a wreck , Holden said . This is just the entrance . Wait until we get inside , she replied . I frowned . I scented other wolves , but none of the smells seemed recent . As if she could read my mind , Aurora said , There are other entrances . You just happened toe in the most obvious one . She led us deeper in , to a dark , cobweb covered ballroom , then up a creaking staircase to a wide , open room . Its French doors were broken out , and a chill wind blew in from a stone balcony outside . Chapter 151 She walked over . Holden followed , his stride confident . 4/6 Dont forget , hed said on the ne ride over , Shes part of my pack . It doesnt matter what she does , Im her Alpha . She cant defy me . Ill justmand her toe home . With me . Id ignored that statement . Mostly because two lycans battling in an airne was likely to cause a crash . But watching them , the power Holden had once wielded over Aurora seemed ¡­ diminished . She didnt move like she feared him at all . As much as Im enjoying the tour , Aurora , we need to talk , I said . This ce was eerie . Where were the other wolves ? The High Alpine Pack was rich andrge . There should have been wolves outside guarding this ce . There should have been someone here besides her . Sheughed, a beautiful , haunting sound that echoed in therge stone room . Of course . Im sorry , its just been so long since I was back , and Ive always wanted you to see this ce . We need you toe home , I said as she wandered closer to the balcony . I could see , now , it had a broken stone railing . As ifpelled by my instinct to protect her , I followed her . Holden snarled at me . I knew he thought of Aurora as his . I shouldnt have been surprised . He pushed past me to stand beside her outside , where wind whipped her pale hair and Chapter 151 5/6 turned her cheeks pink . Oh , I cante home , Aurora said . Wrong , Holden told her . You wille home . I felt his power rise and surround Aurora . Her eyes widened a little as he tried topel her obedience . Then Aurora shrugged off his magic with a wicked smile . Oh . Amand from an Alpha , she mocked . How caveman of you . Unfortunately for you , Holden , things have changed . Its time for you to pay for what you did . Shadows coalesced around her , forming ¡­ wolves . Wolves made of tatters of magic and inky darkness . There were six of them . Thergest stood at her side , growling . It had golden eyes . Aurora had turned so that her back was to the room and Holden and I were standing out on the balcony with our backs to the broken railing . I nced behind me . Not only we were in a tower , but the castle was also on a cliff . The fall was so far , it disappeared into icy darkness . Aurora , I said . With a wave of her hand , the shadow wolves lunged at Holden . It was so much of a shock he hadnt even had time to shift into * Chapter 151 his lycan form . 6/6 The big shadow wolf with golden eyes jumped on his chest , snarling . He staggered back , and they both went over the edge . Holden screamed for a long time as he fell . Then , suddenly , his scream stopped . I turned back to her . That sh of doubt was back . I held up my hands , shifting into my lycan form as I did . Snow started , driven hard by the wind . Aurora , please . I know youre in there . Tell me you know me . Please . She looked up at me , and a sliver of recognition entered her lc eyes . Dane ? As if hed sensed the momentarypse , shadows swirled behind her . A man with slicked back ck hair stood there . He smirked at me . I know youre here to offer yourself , Dane Montague . If you have deal to make , lets hear it . Chapter 152 Chapter 152 1/5 AURORA I was so cold . Everything hurt . All I could see was a zing field of white . I moaned and blinked . My mouth tasted like blood . I tried to move and cried out in pain . My eyes finally came back into focus , and I looked up . Iy at the bottom of a cliff in the snow . It was morning . There was blood sttered all around me . I coughed and then cried out . It felt like my ribs were broken . I blinked up at the cliff , to the tower that loomed above . Had I ¡­ fallen ? I should be dead . My fingers closed around something , and a wave of relief washed over me . The pearl pendant was in my hand . But how ? shes of memory came back to me . Cold and blood . My memories being stolen . That moment with Dane ¡­ Dane ! Chapter 152 I tried to breathe again . Other memories came rushing back , patchy and jumbled . The Nameless taking me . 2/5 Dane , finding me like he promised he would . Dane making some kind of deal a deal I thought the Nameless would never take in a thousand years . But he had . And as the shadows swept from me and closed over him , he had shoved the pearl into my hand . And then the Nameless had shoved me off the tower , and I had fallen over the cliff . If my ribs didnt ache so badly , I would have cried out in despair . Snow crunched . A shadow loomed overhead . A mans voice said , There you are , my dear . Ive been looking for you . ***** Time passed in a blur after Winston found me . He nursed me back to health , at least in body . My mind was still lost . My heart broken . We stayed in a hidden cave on High Alpinend . Dane had done what I begged him not to . Somehow , he had gotten the Nameless to take him instead of me . Then the Nameless had pushed me out of the tower . I should have died . Maybe I had , for a minute . Maybe Holden had , too . And stayed dead . Because I seemed to Chapter 152 be free of whatever bond he had put on me . Free , just in time to lose Dane again . 3/5 Winston was the one who told me that Dane had descended down to the High Alpine pack house and taken control of most of the pack . They might not have gone to him I was still their Luna but Lilliana had taken one look at the incredibly sexy , powerful Alpha offering to hand them the whole world and jumped to join him . Of course , she had . If my cousin had two weaknesses , they were power and handsome men . Only a handful of wolves were still under mymand , and most of them were far , far away on missions for my grandmother . But she was dead now , and I didnt know if theyd follow me . There was only one thing to do . When I was recovered , I said , Were going back to Georgia , and youreing with me . I wont abandon my children or the Blue Ridge Pack . What I didnt say , but what I knew , was that I also had to return to that stone and retrieve the relic atst . With Dane as his weapon , the Nameless was about to sweep across the world in a wave of fire and blood . We had to be ready . As I left my familys ancestral homnd , I looked back over the Chapter 152 mountains . 4/5 Dane , I promised , Ill find you again . Just like you found me . No matter what it takes , or how long I have to search to find a way . ***** TWO AND A HALF YEARS LATER Aurora DeVere the Luna heir of High Alpine was dead . Aurora Montague , Luna of Broken Ridge thebined packs of Blue Ridge and Broken Forest was on the rise . When I took over Danes packs , it only seemed right that I take his name , as well . To honor his sacrifice . I stood in the war room , looking over maps . The shadow packs had swept over Europe since Dane became their Alpha , taking over all but a few strongholds that were left . And now ¡­ Trajan , my beta , entered the room . Luna . Theyvended . Theyll be here in a few hours . I snapped my gaze up to meet his . Dane ? Yes . Hes leading them . Not one of his generals , though a few are with him . I nodded . My face was calm , but butterflies danced low in my Chapter 152 stomach . He was here . Back in the States for the first time since hed traded himself to the Nameless . That creature that had fooled us into unlocking its cage and now sat in itsir deep underground ¡­ somewhere . I had a coven of witches and my best wolf / witch half bloods working on where , but so far , it was nowhere to be found . 5/5 Once I did find it , I would crush the Nameless once and for all and get my husband back . Our situation was desperate . Wolves all over the world were falling to the shadow . I couldnt let that be our fate . For tonight , I had to let Danee here . Had to negotiate with him and his shadow wolves . I had to see if there was anything left of him to save All right , I said to the other wolves gathered in the war room . I didnt have to raise my voice to get their attention I never did . Everyone get ready to host a ball for the most dangerous wolves in the world . Chapter 153 Chapter 153 AURORA As Dane and his malevolent pack crossed the territorial borders , I waited in the heart of the forest in the house his grandfather had built . As Luna , my senses were attuned to the impending darkness . I felt theming like the buildup of lightning in the air before a storm . The trap had beenid , and the tension in the air crackled with both apprehension and determination . But notpletely because of Dane . Luna , youre making a mistake . I nced up at Evelyn . We were in my rooms as I was dressing for the g . She was already ready , wearing a blue dress that matched her eyes with a sword sheathed at her side . She had her arms crossed under her breasts . Her blue eyes were serious . Her blond hair was longer now , and shed pulled it back into a high ponytail decorated with glittering gems . I lifted a brow at her . Evelyn willingly joining my pack had been a massive shock . But she had , and now she headed the squad of elite female warrior wolves who protected me at all times . The goddess had been right about who she would be . Chapter 153 2/5 Archer Danes former beta and the father of her child had gone rogue rather than serve me . But Evelyn stayed , and once . her son , Ace , was born , she changed . She became more fierce , more loyal . We learned a yearter that Archer died in the pack wars that Dane was waging across Europe . Fighting for him or against him , I didnt know . But even though I allowed myself to trust Evelyn because the goddess did , I knew there were still one or two secrets between us . Because of that , I kept her at arms length as much as I could . There was just no one who could match the power she had in a battle , thanks to her being chosen of the goddess . I wielded moonlight like healing water . She wielded it like avenging silver me . I dont make mistakes , Captain , I said cooly as I ran my fingers . over a selection of lipsticks , choosing the one that would best go with my silver gown . I take calcted risks . Just because you won him back by appearing at a g doesnt mean it will work the other way around . The Dane we knew is dead and gone . Hes a puppet now . A tool of the Nameless . Thats the difference between you and me , I said . You gave up on him . I never will . Evelyn rolled her eyes . Youre going to get us all killed . Then whos going to save everyone ? Chapter 153 3/5 I turned to face her , my voice and eyes cold . I am going to get my husband and the father of my children back . We are going to im the relic , and then we are going to put the Nameless back in the prison where he belongs . She met my re for a moment , then dropped her head . Yes , Luna . Trajan knocked . He briefed me on Evanderstest reports . My cousin had be my most trusted operative since I became Luna , spending most of the time outside my territory to hunt the Nameless and gather information . I suspected in part it was because he didnt want to be around Danes sister , Piper , now that his face was so scarred . As for Piper , she was a diplomat who helped me reach out to other packs . Shed helped me form several alliances . I visited the twins . At six , theyd both grown Tristan more than Seraphina . He was big and active , and she was a tiny wisp of a thing . Shed be very quiet since their captivity by the Broken Forest pack and all the other events of two years ago . Losing Dane had been hard on our little girl . I said goodnight to them . The sun had set . The moon was rising . It was a sultry summer night , just like the night he imed me for the first time . Chapter 153 I felt the moment Dane set foot in my territory . 4/5 On instinct , I moved to a window and looked toward the road . There was a quarter moon tonight , and as Dane and his corrupted wolves entered my territory , the sky shimmered with mystical barriers that Id paid a fortune to have three covens of witches construct to protect us from the powers of the Nameless . The barriers rippled , revealing their lines like fine silverce . Then the lines disappeared as the ripples moved outward like waves in a pond . Did he know what hed walked into ? Did he suspect me of a trap ? Only time would tell . I nced once more in the mirror at myself . Still pale and tall , with lc eyes . Cool and collected , even though my stomach felt knotted inside . It was time . I walked down the stairs , to the balcony where Dane had once stood when I entered this house to attend a g at his invitation even though he didnt realize who I was . Tonight , the pack house was just as full of wolves . Everyone and everything was just as glittering . There was a feastid out . Music yed . Windows and doors were thrown open , and the rich scents of summer wafted in . Chapter 153 5/5 When Ide back here the first time , I thought only my own life was in the bnce . Now there was so much more . Not just me and Dane but the world . The music slowed , and I nced down . Shadows billowed from the door like fog . Eyes gleamed from the manufactured darkness . Then Dane stepped out . I didnt think he would see me , at first . Id thought to blend in with the crowd and watch him for a long moment before he could watch me . But as soon as Dane stepped from the mist , his eyes locked on me . He didnt hesitate . He pushed through everyone between us and held out his hand . Aurora , he said . Dance with me . Chapter 154 Chapter 154 AURORA My heart caught in my chest , but I couldnt show any weakness . I couldnt show any fear . I lifted my chin . Thats Luna Montague to you . I couldnt believe he was finally here . Dane . Standing in front of me after two and a half years of no contact , only hearing about his rampage across Europe , conquering or ughtering any wolf and wolf pack who dared to stand against him . He looked like himself , but ¡­ dangerous . Dont get me wrong , Dane had always been dangerous . But hed also cultivated a control over his emotions , his actions , that was stronger than steel . This version of him was rougher . Harder . Gone was the ultra polished billionaire . This man , while still a billionaire , had all the sharp edges of a man who spilled rivers of blood . He was dressed all in ck . His hair was a little longer , a little tousled . Dark stubble emphasized the line of his jaw . His dark eyes were half lidded , which emphasized his long , dark eyshes . His smile waszy . The irises of his eyes , which had always been brown , were now ringed in gold , as if the wolf neverpletely left him , even Chapter 154 when he was a man . 2/5 Montague ? he drawled . I watched his eyes for any kind of reaction , but they only stayedzily half lidded . You had that name once . I recall you were eager to be rid of it . What did he know ? What did he remember ? When I was under the influence of the Nameless for those few , harrowing days , it was like everything good had been taken from me . My children and the way Dane had warmed to me were distant memories . That left only the cold and the dark , the ambition and the driving need for power and violence . Was that all Dane remembered ? All he knew ? Or had two and a half years under the power of the Nameless had a different effect ? Maybe he had more time to remember who he was . Who he loved . Or maybe hed had more time to forget . Either way , he wasnt a mindless killer . That wasnt what the Nameless had wanted from him . No , Dane had be worse . A strategic , ruthless general . I chose it , I said , To honor the dead . Something shed behind his eyes . I wasnt sure if he thought I was talking about his grandfather ¡­ or the man he , Dane , had been . WIRE Chapter 154 The answer was : I wanted to honor them both . 3/5 When he didnt move , I lifted my hand . All the wolves around us were silent , watching with bated breath . Dane had brought several wolves of his own with him a dozen hulking fighters dressed all in ck . Aside from us , there were representatives from dozens of other packs . Some wanted to negotiate their own safety from Dane and the Nameless now that they had turned their sights to North America . Others wanted to negotiate alliances with me , because once Dane had started murdering members of the Council , I had begun consolidating the packs of Georgia and the Southeastern . US . All their fighters . Resources . Money . Id called on the witch covens as well . For two and a half years , theyd been warding wolf territories . Creating safehouses . Making ces that , even in the darkest tide of the war , would be safe from the shadow . Now , thanks to my pack and my alliance with the covens , I was the strongest line of defense that stood between Dane and the rest of the world . No , not Dane . The Nameless . That was the enemy . That monster had taken the man I loved as a prisoner , a puppet , a weapon , and I would do anything to get him back . My hand still hovered in the air . Are we dancing , Alpha Montague ? Chapter 154 Danes sharp smile grew , and he slid his hand across mine . 4/5 I bit down on a gasp . Suppressed a shudder . After two and a half years , just taking his hand and inhaling his scent was like being taken by the throat and pushed up against the wall . His skin , when his hand slid across mine , felt like heat and passion and everything Id lost . As the Luna wishes . The wolves around us were silent as Dane led me down the stairs to the ballroom . I gestured to the musicians , and they struck up a song for a dance . The song started , all deep , moving string instruments . It was a song that vibrated in my bones , a cello piece that sounded like danger , need , and loss . Dane pulled me against his body . I knew how dramatic we must look me in my silver dress , my skin and hair so pale they were both almost white . Him in his ck suit , with his golden skin and dark hair . One of his hands still held mine captive . The other went to my ribcage , slowly trailing heat down my side until it came to rest on my hip . Is this why you came here ? To dance ? A look like a thunderstorm crossed his gold ringed eyes . Then he pulled me roughly , possessively against his body , his hand sliding around my back to hold me there . A slight tremor passed Chapter 154 5/5 through him , as if being this close affected him the same way it was affecting me . He dipped his lips to my ear and whispered , Yes . You have no idea how much Ive missed you . Chapter 155 Chapter 155 DANE My memories were a kaleidoscope of blood and death , fire , and pain . Now , touching her skin , it was like escaping from a burning house to gasp down clean , fresh winter air . Curious . The one I served said she might affect me . He said she had been important to me , once . I hadnt remembered . But now that my hands were on her , I did . Almost . The words that were pulled from my lips , You have no idea how much Ive missed you , felt like theyd been spoken by someone else . Someone who had been dead a long time . But they also felt familiar . They felt true . Dont let her get inside your mind , the Nameless had said . She was supposed to be for me , but her connection to the moon bitch was too strong . You are better in every regard . I made a good trade . She is powerful , but she still doesnt know it . Cant reach it . You are plenty strong enough for my purposes . Chapter 155 2/5 Was I ? Because the feel of this woman in my arms was ¡­ fuck . She was the most gorgeous creature Id ever seen , so ephemeral it looked like she was made of pale gold and starlight . I had to stamp down the violent urge to lift her in my arms , press her against me more tightly . To im her mouth . To trace my fingers up from her ankle along the outside of her calf and up , until my fingers were beneath her dress on her warm , perfect skin . I felt eyes on my back . The wolves Ide here with were watching me , and that meant he was watching . Something deep inside my chest , something that burned hot , told me I couldnt let them know how much she affected me . How much I already wanted her . Like Id savored her before and forgotten , and her sweet scent was bringing the memory back . But even if I needed to be cautious , I wasnt going to loosen my grip . I felt the shadows surge within me , shifting , resettling around my heart . But with her in my arms , it was like they couldnt touch me . Not as deeply . With her in my arms , I felt ¡­ I didnt know . I just ¡­ felt . But feeling , remembering , was too much . Chapter 155 3/5 Because as soon as I did , I knew one thing : I was evil . Tainted . Unworthy of her . So instead of examining those feelings , I fell back on my mission . Tell me , Luna , how are you enjoying the new toy you finally pried out of that old stone ? AURORA My attention snapped to his eyes . Id been getting lost in the feel of him . Of his warm hands . Of the way his body moved while we danced , so familiar and so strange , because we hadnt had the chance to do this since we were married . Goddess , that felt a lifetime ago , now . No , it felt two or three lifetimes ago . How many times did one woman have to reinvent herself just to survive ? At his words , my hormone driven daze disappeared . All the ces Id been heating up turned cold . The relic . How does he know I finally have the relic ? Evanders father Winston had been the one to figure out how to get it from the stone . He and a coven of witches , and a ritual held together by spit and prayers that without Dane , the third chosen had nearly killed both Evelyn and me . 4/5 Chapter 155 I pasted on a flirty , carefree smile . You heard from all the way on the other side of the world ? My goodness . Does your master really care so much about my silly little projects ? Dane growled . Even though it wasnt an angry sound , it was still a warning . When youre tinkering with power beyond you ? Yes . That didnt answer how he had heard of it , but if I asked again , Id only seem desperate to know . Im ttered to have caught the eye of the Nameless for a second time , I said . Danes hands squeezed mine . Dont be . Why is that ? He leaned down until his lips brushed the sensitive shell of my ear again , his breath warm as he whispered , Because when you catch his attention , you catch mine . I shivered . Because of fear , but also because it had been so long , and to have him this close felt ¡­ delicious . Maybe even more because he was so dangerous . Stupid , I knew . I chastised myself . But the song would be ending soon , and foolish as it was , I didnt want him to let me go . Even this shadow version of Dane was more than I had gotten in so many years . Do you understand it ? He lifted a brow . Before he could respond , however , the click of Chapter 155 5/5 heels hit my ears . Out of the corner of my eye , I caught sight of a tall , red headed woman in a scarlet dress . Her lips were red as blood , and her eyes shed lc . Hello , Aurora , dear , my cousin Lilliana purred . How are your sweet little children ? Still alive ? What a shame . Chapter 156 Chapter 156 AURORA Lillian . If Id had a wolf , my fingers would have turned to ws at the sight of her . As it was , something a lot like a growl came from my throat . Years ago , when I had firste here , my children werent with me . Then theyd showed up on my doorstep , a continent away from where they were supposed to be , because Evander feared Lillian was trying to poison them . I tried to pull away from Dane , but he held onto me . I bared my teeth at Lillian . My cousin looked so much like me , except for her coloring . Tall and slender , with the same cheekbones , same nose . My children are his , too , I hissed . Danes hold on me , which had been wee just a moment ago , was now imprisoning . I pulled against him again . Let me go . Why did you bring her here ? Lillianughed and wrapped her hands around Danes wide bicep . You havent heard ? Dane and I are an item . I looked up at Dane , but his face was nk . He didnt react to Chapter 156 2/5 Lillian . She might as well have been a fly buzzing around him . Still , I said , Is this true ? Dane looked down at Lillian . As tall as we both were , he was still several inches taller . Before he could say anything , another woman marched up . Significantly shorter , with golden blond hair and armed with a sword . Oh , Lillian ! Evelyn said . Sheughed , and it sounded as bright and sparkling as champagne . These days , I almost forgot Evelyns origins as an actress . Shed given it all up when Dane was taken from the pack . Now , Evelyns charm was back in full force . So much so that it reminded me forcibly of the time we hated each other , and she was actively trying to ruin my life . I pulled away from Dane again . Evelyn , my voice was sharper than it needed to be , but given the situation , I decided it was called for . Do you know my cousin ? Evelyn threaded her arm through Lillians , and Lillians expression suddenly turned strained , as if she was trying to hide pain . Oh , yes , Evelyn said . We go back a long way . She knew my mother . Confused , I furrowed my brow . I see . Chapter 156 3/5 I didnt know anything about Evelyns mother . Shed never spoken about her before . Though I did know that her maternal aunt was mated to the Alpha of the Hundred Lakes Pack , one of the few packs in the Southeastern US that thought it could still stay out of the war that Dane was bringing to the rest of the world . Come on , Lilli , said Evelyn with a bright smile on her face . Lets talk . Lillians look of hidden pain was reced with a toothy smile that was clearly angry . Fine , she said through her teeth . She followed Evelyn , and the two slipped away . Dane still hadnt let me go . He looked after the two retreating women with a neutral expression on his face . Did you sleep with my cousin ? I asked . Dane red at me . Then he moved his hold to my wrist and pulled me through the crowd . I swallowed an annoyed sound . Trajan reached out to me through the pack bond a connection that was sacred to me after spending so much of my life without it . Luna , what would you like us to do ? My eyes fell on Trajan . I found him casually sipping a drink and leaning against a column . Dozens of other warriors , all formally dressed for the g , slipped Dane and I looks . There was Dane he guarantee , after all , that the Nameless hadnt sent just to murder me . Chapter 156 Nothing yet , I told Trajan . Be ready . My beta nodded , and I let Dane pull me from the glittering , packed ballroom toward a darkened hall . A little fear buzzed in my blood , but so did anticipation . I was stronger now than I looked . Even if I was wolfless , Id found in thest few years that I was hard to kill . 4/5 But that wasnt why I let Dane pull me into the hall , where the air was dark and cool , and the sounds of the g were muffled . I did it because part of me was still a foolish girl , and I wanted to be alone with him . I wanted to know what he would do . What he would say . Besides , I could feel Trajan and several other warriors follow us . If I needed them , they would be here in less than a second . When we got into the hall , Dane shocked me by pushing me against the wall and crowding me with his body . He dropped his nose to my neck and breathed in . I had to get away from their eyes , he said . He didnt have to tell me for me to know he was talking about the shadow wolves hede with . Why ? My voice was breathless . His nose nuzzled my skin , and I tilted my head back . Chapter 156 5/5 Dane growled at the submissive show . Then , with a quiet exhale , he brushed his lips across the ce where my pulse hammered against my skin . Why ? he repeated . His voice was rough as gravel . Because I ¡­ know you . I know this . He pressed his lips there again , harder . I had to bite back a groan . Do you remember ? I asked . Who I am ? What you did for me ? What we used to be ? Dane kissed my neck again . Then , before he could answer , a new voice cut through the darkness . A young voice , filled with heartbreaking hope . Daddy ? Youre home ! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 DANE My nose was filled with her scent . Her skin , her shampoo , a delicate perfume ¡­ and her arousal . Familiar . So damn familiar it made my chest ache . I hadnt felt anything in so long . What was she doing to me ? I knew the Nameless was holding my memories . He said they werent important , so I had never cared . Before I came here , he told me I used to fuck this woman . That she might try to trick me into fucking her again . Whatever hold on me she had , though , it was more than that . The thought of being away from her was like a hand wrapping around my throat and slowly squeezing . Daddy ! Youre home ! Maybe her scent was already making me weak , because the small voice pierced some kind of veil over my mind . I saw a sh of a face , small and dark haired with her mothers violet eyes . And for a second , I was free . Seraphina ? I turned , searching the darkness for my daughter . Chapter 157 She was there , her brother a golden shadow behind her . 2/5 Thest time I had seen them , they were four . In that strange age between toddler and small child . In my daze , I wasnt even sure how old they were . Still small , but so much bigger . The weight of everything I had given up , and the reason Id done it , crashed down on my head . I hit my knees , the marble floor biting into my skin . I didnt care . I held out my arms to my children . Seraphina ran to me , but Tristan held her back . No ! Hes bad now . Tristan ! Auroras voice was choked . Hes right , I said . I shouldnt be here , shouldnt be around any of them . I- Seraphina broke free of her brother and mmed into me . I caught her against my chest . I shook like a man breaking a fever . I was here for a reason ¡­ some reason ¡­ But when I reached for it so I could warn Aurora about the treachery of the Nameless treachery he was going to force me to carry out it disappeared into shadow . All there was room for in my mind was my family . Chapter 157 Years of darkness , of fire , of blood . I hadnt broken . 3/5 This one taste of love , though ? It threatened to shatter me where I knelt . Aurora put a hand on my shoulder , and I looked up at her . She wore the same shadowed worry I saw in Tristans eyes as he hovered right outside my reach , ready to pounce on me if I so much as looked at his sister the wrong way . My son . So protective . Pride welled inside me . Then Tristans resolve broke , as it always did , and he was hugging me , too . Are you back ? Seraphina asked . Did Mommy save you ? She always said she would save you ! Aurora tried to speak , but she pressed her fingers over her mouth as if she couldnt find the words . Deep in the recesses of my mind , the shadows surged . My family was enough to bring me out of the darkness for a short time , but not forever . It would take powerful magic to do that . No , I whispered to Seraphina . You were just like a ray of light , pushing back the shadow for a moment . My daughter pulled back , and there was ¡­ something about her . Some kind of feeling of power , but I wasnt sure what it was . As Chapter 157 soon as I tried to sense it , it was gone . 4/5 I kissed them both on the forehead , feeling the darkness swirling back over me . I fought it back . I couldnt sumb to it . Not yet . I dont have much time . I love you . Dont forget . I didnt hear what Aurora said as she hugged them , but Seraphina teared up and started to cry . Tristan led her down the hall and out of sight . I wanted to howl at how much it tore me apart to watch them go , not knowing if I would ever see them again . At least this time , I had gotten to say goodbye . By the time she turned back to me , I could barely see for as hard as I was fighting the shadows . I took Aurora in my arms and kissed her . It was a hard , desperate kiss . I didnt know if my fingers bruised her I was trying to be gentle , but it had been so long . These days , my hands didnt know how to hold on to the things 1 loved . They only knew how to hurt . How to kill . I pulled away from her abruptly , unwilling to taint her with all of the blood that stained my hands . Even if they were technically clean at the moment , they never would be never could be again . Dane , her eyes were huge . Her voice was choked . Dont leave me again . There was too much to say , and time had run through my Chapter 157 fingers like sand . 5/5 So I said the most important thing I could before the shadows closed over me , burning away my heart and my true memories ¡­ Chapter 158 Chapter 158 AURORA You cant trust me , Aurora , Dane whispered . Dont ever trust me . Then I watched the soul of the man I loved disappear out of his own eyes . It was so strange . One moment he was fully present , the next moment he was the new version of himself . The strange version . The dangerous version . Goddess help me if I didnt want this version of him , too . Dane ? I whispered . He blinked and shook his head . When his eyes fell on me , his brow furrowed . Then he turned on his heel and walked away . I stared for a moment , shocked . By the time I strode after him , he had already disappeared into the press of people in the ballroom . Dane , wait ! I tried to keep my voice contained . I wasnt trying to start a scene . There are negotiations to be made . That was Chapter 158 the whole point of the g ! 2/6 He stopped and turned just as I ran up to him . His eyes zed gold , and he said , There will be no negotiations . There will only be surrender or death . Your choice , Luna . Then he was gone again , leaving me feeling like my heart had been ripped out of my chest . I stood there , in the middle of the press of people . At first , I dont think most of them realized what had happened or who we were . Then , as they did , they started to pull away from me with murmurs of , Luna ! and Pardon me , Luna . Whispers began . shbacks to thest g hit me , and my stomach twisted . I straightened my spine and looked around with a cool expression on my face . That was all it look . The wolves around me part of my pack or not fell silent . Dane and his shadow wolves walked out the door . My fists clenched . I knew the other Alphas would be seeking me out soon , looking for an exnation as to why the man who was the whole point of the g had just left . Aurora ? I turned to see Dancs sister , Piper , approaching me . Piper was here with her fianc¨¦ , the Alpha of the Cave Springs Chapter 158 3/6 Pack , Warrick Princeton . He was slightly older than me well into his 30s and handsome in a gruff , military way , with buzzed short brown hair and a square jaw . Except at the moment , I didnt see him . I just saw the woman I now considered my younger sister and a red mark that was quickly darkening to a bruise on her face . Piper ! I went to her and took her hands . Some of the heaviness of Danes presence lifted as my concern shifted to her . What happened to you ? Piper lifted a hand to her cheek . Her eyes shone as if with unshed tears . Was that Dane ? I please dont tell me I missed him ! The heaviness returned . Yes . Im sorry . He ¡­ I didnt think he would leave so easily . The Nameless must want something from us . That must be why he agreed to send Dane here . But Dane didnt even have time to say what that is . Instead , he hade back to me just long enough to kiss me and beg me not to trust him . Goddess , I didnt know if I would ever recover from that moment . Oh . Piper looked so downcast ; I thought her unshed tears must be for missing Dane . I squeezed her fingers , then pulled her into a hug . Well get him back , I whispered . I promise . She shivered and held onto me for a second before letting go . I Chapter 158 touched her cheek gently , and she winced . What is this ? I asked . Pipers cheeks turned a shade of rose red that matched her dress . It looked so much nicer on her than Lillianas bloody scarlet dress had looked on her though I might have been biased . 4/6 Piper lifted her fingers to her cheek and said , Champagne cork . A stupid mistake . I heard Dane was here and ¡­ There was something off about her words . I thought about reaching out to her through the pack bond , but Piper was so private . You should go after him , Piper said . He cant just leave ! I looked after Dane , then nodded . At the very least , I could make sure none of his shadow wolves lingered once he left . I gave Pipers hand a final squeeze , then walked away . **** PIPER I watched Aurora go and lifted my hand to my cheek again . The skin was tender , and I pulled it away . I shivered and looked around the crowd , but I think Warrick had been angry enough that hed left , especially once he saw me Chapter 158 5/6 running for Aurora . I tilted my head down and quietly scooted through the crowd . I needed to find a powder room and fix my makeup so the bruise wouldnt show . It was so stupid that the marriage I had arranged for myself was already going this badly , when Warrick and I werent even married yet , just engaged . He was a brute , and I knew it . I thought a few months ago I could tame him . Now I wasnt so sure ¡­ and it might be toote . I had only approached him about an alliance in the first ce because I knew Aurora needed the Cave Springs Pack on her side . Their territory bordered ours , and Warrick was militant enough that he could be a huge asset ¡­ or a huge threat if he allied with the Nameless . I thought I was doing something smart . I didnt know Warrick was a monster . I closed my eyes and thought briefly of lc eyes , dark hair , and an easy smile flitting over scarred lips . Evander ¡­ But he wasnt interested in me . He never even stayed around , anymore , always gone on some mission or another . Near the doors of the ballroom , whispering started . Chapter 158 Look at him . a o dues 6/6 What happened ? Ive never seen a wolf with so many scars . My stomach did a flip . As if my thoughts had conjured him , Evander stood there . He moved right for me though all the whispers , took my face gently in his hands and said in a low , gruff voice , Piper . Who did this to you ? Chapter 159 Chapter 159 DANE Get out of there . I strode out of the pack house with my wolves around me and the Nameless in my head . While there were werewolves traveling with me , that wasnt the form the Nameless took . Instead , he appeared beside me as a massive wolf made of smoke and shadow with golden eyes . She got to you . She didnt , I growled . Let me see your memories . As time had gone on , I pulled my own mind further and further back from the being I served . Not because I particrly cared , either way , but because it was harder to strategize and make decisions when it felt like I was only functioning with half a brain . After as much loyal service as I had given him , the Nameless allowed it . But I wasnt stupid enough to think he wouldnt rip it all away from me and turn me into a mindless , deadly puppet if he thought I was lying to him . But another part of me a deeper part knew that what had Chapter 159 happened between me and the Luna and the children had to be protected at all costs , even if I couldnt bring myself to feel anything about it right now . So I wrapped up the memory tight , like a concentrated ball of light , swathed it in my own shadows , and tucked it away , so far deep down in my brain it almost might have been forgotten anyway . Almost , but not quite . She spoke to me . She wanted me , like you said , I replied . The scent of her drifted through my mind again . Sweet , like flowers . And then the delicate musk of feminine arousal . Fuck . I re wrapped the memory in shadows and tucked it away again . Go ahead and look if you like , I told the avatar of the Nameless that walked beside me . The wolf huffed . I felt the entity shuffle things around in my mind , and I forced myself to stay rxed . I showed him my initial meeting with Aurora , then the dance . I let him see me get seduced by her . He pulled back and didnt dig any further . I told you to be cautious . You didnt listen . He was right . I know better , now . I wont let her get to me Chapter 159 3/3 again . But you pulled me out before I could find the old man or see where they were hiding the relic . The Nameless shadow wolf huffed . Dont worry . This was only the first meeting . The true battlees soon . Dont forget , I want the relic , and I want that old man . ***** EVANDER Piper . Who did this to you ? My hand was on her face and the words were out before I could catch myself . All around , wolves attending the g were muttering . Staring . Shit . I pulled my hand away from her and stepped back . Her cheeks were red , except where one was turning dark and bruised . I tried to quell the rage inside me at the sight of it . I wasnt Pipers protector . I wasnt even someone she wanted to be around . I was a freak . A werewolf covered in scars from head toe , courtesy of the Reeds and a few silver knives . Most wolves healed before scars could form . Only silver leftsting damage . None of them had been quite as damaged as me . At least , not on Chapter 159 the outside . 4/5 Anyway , even if I wasnt scarred , why would Piper choose thepany of a lowly pack warrior and spy when she was engaged to an Alpha ? Though warrior was a loose term . These days , I was more like Auroras chosen assassin . That was fine with me . I preferred moving around in the dark . Fewer people stared . Piper looked up at me with big , brown eyes that made my heart thrash against the cage of my ribs like a bird that wanted to be free . Piper cleared her throat . Her cheeks were still pink . Im sorry , I said quietly . I forgot myself . No , its all right . Come on . I cant silence all of these people with a stare like Aurora can . Come up to the balcony . Theres only pack up there , now . Youre home early . I was . Idpleted my mission faster than Id anticipated . Warmth filled my chest at the realization that Piper must have known when I was supposed to return if she knew I was early now . But that warmth was a dangerous spark , so I smothered it . I wanted with all my heart to follow Piper up those stairs and sit Chapter 159 with her . To share a drink and talk like we used to do not too long ago . 5/5 But Id been stupid then , wishing for things I couldnt have . I gave her a smile , but it faded as I remembered what Id barged in the front doors in the middle of a g even though I was still exhausted and rumpled from travel to do . I cant , I said . I have news for Aurora , and she needs to hear it . Chapter 160 Chapter 160 AURORA I knew Evander was home early , but I didnt expect to see him waiting for me . I stood by the door , saying goodbye to guests . Danes quick entrance and exit had unsettled everyone , and I was smoothing many ruffled feathers . Luna ? I nced up in surprise . Evander . You should be resting . I know , but there are things I need to tell you . You could tell me through the pack bond , I said . I can , but this is important enough that I wanted to be face to face . Besides , telling you sooner wouldnt have helped . Tonight had to happen . I gave him a brief nod , keeping my expression cool and polite even though my heartbeat picked up at the idea that he would have news . Once the guests were gone , I met Evander in my personal sitting room . Chapter 160 2/5 Id taken over Dancs old rooms . It was bittersweet , because it made me feel close to him , but it also reminded me of him every second of every day . I had food served and made sure Evander was eating before I sat down . What do you have to tell me ? My team and I are closing in on the location of the entrance to the Namelesssir . Ive narrowed it down to an area of just a few square miles in the mountains . I swallowed , my heart beating rapidly again . Thats timely , because your father has been working hard on the relic . I looked my cousin over . He used to be vibrant , lively , and energetic enough to keep up with the twins . While I had no doubts about his ability to keep up Evander had proved to be the deadliest wolf working for me outside of Trajan , these days he looked tired and worn . Hed never fully recovered from what the Reeds had done . I understood that . I put my hand over his and squeezed , then told him to get some rest . I want you to stay as long as Dane does . With the shadow wolves so near ournd , I need all my best fighters at home . Some emotion passed over Evanders face , but it was gone . before I could read it . Yes , Luna . Aurora , I said . Im still just your cousin . Chapter 160 3/5 I pulled him into a hug . He seemed to need it because he hugged me back tightly . Then he left to get ready for bed . That night , I dreamed . I dreamed many nights as Luna of so many wolves and a chosen of the goddess , I tried to be close to her and listen to her advice . Tonight was different , though . The dream didnt have the touch of the moon goddess . At least , not exactly . I was in a forest . My skin itched , but when I tried to scratch it , my fingers were like ws and I cut myself and bled . I gasped and pulled my hands away , turning them back and forth ¡­ but they looked normal . I wiped my brow , which felt hot and cold , like I had a fever or silver poisoning . Something moved in the trees , just beyond where I could make it out . It was ghostly silver . I wasnt sure if it was hunting me , or just watching , or maybe even beckoning me ¡­ but I felt like I knew it . I had to see it . Run . My body leaped into a wild sprint , pelting through the trees Chapter 160 before I even realized what I was doing . I should have been afraid of tripping , of hurting my bare feet . Instead I lifted my chin into the wind created by my passing . The feverish shivers tingled through me , but they werent as strong as the joy I felt . 4/5 I ran , and everywhere my bare feet hit cool moss or dirt or dry leaves , the earth and I were one . I breathed , pulling the sweet scented air of the summer forest into my lungs , and the air and I were one . My muscles burned with the good burn of exercise when one had been still for too long . I stretched myself , the trees shing . by , the silver shadow ahead , always ahead . Because I wasnt running from it , I was running toward it . The woods were turning from golden sunlit day to silver moonlit . night , and somehow I still ran , and somehow I was more alive . and freer than I had been in so long . I would catch up to the thing soon . I would catch it , and then the fever guing my body would break , and I would finally- The scream of rms shocked me out of my dream . I sat bolt upright in bed . My sheets were twisted around me , soaked in sweat . The hot / cold fever feeling of the dream lingered , but I pushed the sensation away . Whats happening ? I put out to the pack . Chapter 160 5/5 Luna , said Cam , one of the former female rogues who now made up my inner circle of spies , bodyguards , attendants , and advisors . Its the shadow wolves . Theyve returned , and theyre attacking . Chapter 161 Chapter 161 AURORA I was out of bed and down the stairs in minutes . I found Morwen , one of our coven allies , in the control room where all of our security both magical and non magical connected back to . She was standing over a small model of Broken Ridge packnds that seemed to float before her in arge orb , almost like a soap . bubble . A silver dome arched over it , looking like it was made of magicalce . One side of the dome was shing gently red and orange . All around , other magical miniatures floated in their own bubbles , showing areas Morwen and her witches had enchanted . They looked strangely whimsical against the wall of screens with CCTV feeds and the tables full ofputers and other tech , but with Morwen at the center of it all , it somehow worked . Tell me , I said as I entered , already fully dressed in the dark gray fitted shirt and pants I wore when there might bebat . Not that I usually saw it , wolfless as I was . But since being given magic , there had been a few times . Morwen a short woman about my age , with chin length , wildly curly red hair , who likedbat boots , coffee , and giant , oversized sweaters spared me only a short nce from her Chapter 161 wide hazel eyes . Nothing good . This magic is strong . 2/4 Despite looking like shed be better suited to crafting drinks at a coffee shop or working in a cozy bookstore , Morwen was the head witch of the most powerful coven east of the Rocky Mountains . Morwen , herself , might just be one of the strongest witches in the world . She was definitely one of the smartest . She was the genius . behind most of the wards and magical barriers that currently kept key locations in the US safe . She was no nonsense and blunt , which I liked . But she drove many of my wolves crazy by having half a dozen feral cat familiars that wandered the woods and hissed at us from the trees on a regr basis . Youll deal with them if you want me , she had said pertly when cautiously approached on the subject . So , the cats stayed though they didnte anywhere near the pack house , keeping to the woods around the spot where Morwen had a small cottage . She was so useful ; Id give up more than a cat free forest to keep her on my side . Besides , I liked her , and so did the twins . Do you think your barriers will hold ? I asked . I went to stand beside her , but I couldnt sense her or her magic the way I could other wolves . Wolf magic is tied to the moon . Witch magices from the earth . Chapter 161 3/4 Morwen tapped her lips , then looked to me . Under an assault This strong ? I dont know . I wasnt expecting any fighting until he had at least attempted to negotiate . The coven has the barriers going at full power , of course , but there are other things in the works . Things that will make them stronger . I just havent had time to finish them yet . More wolves were joining us in the control room now . I touched the pearl pendant at my neck . Maybe this was the moment to try the desperate , crazy thing I had wanted to do since Dane was taken from me . I think its time to put my other n into action , I said . I should have been afraid . Dane was attacking , after all , despite the moment he and I had shared with the twins earlier tonight . But I couldnt help the feeling of excitement that tingled in my fingertips . This might be my chance . My first , real chance in two and a half years , to get him back . No ! Trajan immediately barked . Its too soon . I gave my beta a dry look . No ? Trajan subsided with a grumble . He might have been pulled from sleep , but like me , he found a way to look polished , even in the small hours of the morning . His dark hair and beard were neat , his ck clothes immacte . I would advise against it , Luna , Trajan amended without 4/4 Chapter 161 apologizing for his outburst . Youve advised against it from the moment you heard about it , I said . But I had already decided . But Im going to do it anyway . I scanned the small crowd of my most trusted , high ranking wolves . Trajan , Evander , Evelyn , and the four female wolves who served as my bodyguards most of the time were all there . This is an opportunity Ive been hoping for , I told them . I touched the pearl at my throat again . I could feel the water cool magic of the moon goddess emanating from it , but it was also inteced now with the summer warm strength of wood and stone . Enchantments woven by the witch covens that I could call on in an instant . What opportunity is that , Luna ? Evelyn asked . She looked grumpy at being pulled out of bed , and unlike Trajan , she didnt know about my ns . The chance to capture Dane , of course . Using myself as bait . Chapter 162 Chapter 162 AURORA Thanks to Morwen , it was easy to pinpoint the ces Dancs shadows were attacking . Trajan , Evander , and the others hid in the forest in their wolf forms while I walked directly out to the barrier . Dane stood on the other side of it . He didnt have any of his werewolves with him , but the shadow wolves hemanded were at his side , spread out and attacking . Before I even stepped into his view , it was like I could feel his eyes on me . Aurora , he said as I came to a stop just on the inside of the barrier , inches from the snapping jaws of the wolves . I shivered . I didnt remember much about my few days under the Namelesss control , but I remembered those wolves . I remembered using them to push Holden from a cliff and kill him . That winter it had snowed hard , and as far as I knew , his body still hadnt been found . It would take a warm year to thaw the mountains that high up . Chapter 162 2/5 Dane . I pulled a polite smile onto my face , even though my body was reacting to the sight of him like it always did . Elevated heartbeat , heat through my body , unsteady breath . Every time I saw him , he was just so beautiful . So undeniably sexy . I thought Id appreciated that before , but being deprived of him for two years magnified everything . I eyed the wolves , and the barrier between us . The magical trap the witches had built into my pendant wouldnt work with the barrier between us it had been created to keep magic from passing through . That meant I would have to step outside the barrier if I wanted to try and trap Dane . Once we had him , we had a special cell set up in the dungeon below the packhouse . It had been madefortable and was magic proofed in every way we could think of to try and weaken the influence of the Nameless . I had no idea if it would work , but I desperately wanted to try . Why are you here attacking my barrier ? And so alone ? I asked in a low voice . The corner of Danes mouth ticked up in a ghost of a smile , and he gestured at his shadow wolves . Im no more alone than you are . My backup is blood and bone , I said . Yours is nothing more Chapter 162 than a trick of the light . 3/5 Danes smile grew . Is it ? Then why dont you step outside with 1 toyed with the pearl pendant , then stepped closer to the barrier . Dane was already standing right in front of it , and my movement brought me close enough that there were inches between us . Maybe it was an illusion , but I swore I could feel his warmth . The barrier didnt stop the flow of air . It didnt keep out heat or scent . Danes nostrils subtly red as I closed the distance between us . ing as close to the barrier as I dared . While the areas over the roads were made to pass through easily , the barrier here in the forest was different . A person could enter or exit , but unless they were unconscious , it was much harder to pull them through against their will . He might try to grab me , but the magic wouldnt make it easy . I just want to speak with you , I said , my voice low . Earlier tonight ¡­ My gaze dropped to his lips . It might have seemed like I was seducing him on purpose , but I was the one who had been seduced years ago . I meant every word , every look . I ached for Dane . Chapter 162 I wanted him back . From the way his eyes darkened , something in him 4/5 remembered , and something in him wanted me , too , despite the influence of the Nameless . Dane dismissed his wolves . Be careful , Luna , Trajan growled in my mind . I could feel his seething need to snatch me away from the barrier and carry me back to the pack house , but though he mightin , Trajan had always respected my ability to make my own choices . Thats why he was my beta . Be on guard , I replied . He wants me , Trajan , but hes still so deep in the shadows . Then I took a breath and stepped through the barrier . The instant I did , my hand leaped to the pearl at my throat , and I unleashed my trap . Energy sted from the ne . It circled Dane , hardening the air around him as if he were stuck in gtin . But he moved too fast . Before he could freezepletely , he snatched me against his body and pressed one long w against my throat . By the time he was fully caught in the spell , I was , too . The way he had me pinned against his body meant that if I tried to Chapter 162 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 DANE 1/5 I respected a cunning woman , and the one who called herself Aurora Montague was a cunning woman , indeed . I might not have been on the lookout for a trap if she hadnt been so intent on toying with that ne . Aurora wore stillness and coolposure like warriors wore armor and weapons . When she kept touching that ne , I knew something was wrong . Then I felt the air gel around my body , and Id had no more than an instant to react . Now I couldnt move , except to breathe , blink , and speak . But I had her pinned with her back against my chest . She pressed hard against me ; her chin lifted to keep her neck from pressing into my raised ws . If she rxed , if she even twitched , my ws would open her throat , and there would be nothing I could do about it . It had been a clever move , but my wolf hated it . He snapped and snarled and paced inside my mind , and nothing I did could calm Chapter 163 him . 2/5 Not for killing , he growled at me when I could get him to answer at all . She is not for killing . I shoved the wolf down deep and murmured into Auroras ear , What will it be , Luna ? Will you trade my life for yours ? Aurora ! Trajan , her giant beta , stood in his lycan form just on the other side of the barrier . So did a handful of other wolves . Some I knew , some ¡­ I almost remembered . Well ? I growled softly . Would you ? I would die for you in an instant . Her voice was barely a breath . Even so , I felt my ws slide just a fraction into her skin . Felt their edges go warm with blood . But not like this . She lifted her hand and touched the pearl pendant . All of a sudden , I could move . I jerked my ws away from her neck . with a speed that surprised even me . Before she could move , I snatched her , turned her in my arms , and kissed her . I didnt know what the hell I was thinking . I wasnt . But I couldnt feel her pressed against my body like that and not im her mouth for my own . Not when she was this close , this fucking soft . Chapter 163 She made a small noise of surprise . I thought she might jump away , try to escape . 3/5 Instead , she deepened the kiss , sweeping her tongue across my lips , nipping at them , then opening hers to invite me in . I took that invitation . I invaded her , stole what shed taken from me and imed even more . She melted against me . That should have felt like victory , like Id won the war of wills . This tugging need to constantly pull each other off bnce . Instead , her melting just drove me closer to the edge of a cliff . I needed this woman . As soon as I hadid eyes on her , every second of not having her had driven me mad . Then , when my guard was down , she did pull away . Fast . Moving for the safety of the barrier . Oh , hell no . If she wanted to try and capture me , two people could y that game . But the second she moved , so did the giant beta . She jumped for him , and he grabbed her in his arms and spun her back inside the barrier . She stumbled against his chest , pressed her hands against him to steady herself . I saw red . When I came to a momentter , I was snarling . I practically had my nose pressed against that barrier . But my enemies were on Chapter 163 4/5 the other side , and if I entered , I wouldnt have my shadows , so there was no way I was going to cross it . Keep your hands off her , I snarled at the giant wolf . Trajan didnt crack a smile . He didnt even blink . If you want her , Dane , fight the Nameless ande win her back . I seethed at his words . My eyes locked on Aurora . I served the Nameless . I was his general and his weapon . Maybe there had been more to me than that once , but those days were gone . The Nameless was a god , just like his sister , the moon goddess . Whoever I had been , there was no power , no magic , that would bring that man back . Except for his family ¡­ I ignored the voice in my mind , the memory of those children . That had been a momentarypse . Trajan put his arm around Aurora and led her away . I stood until I couldnt see them anymore , then I looked at the wolves who remained . Some had gone with Aurora and Trajan , but not all . Evelyn and a few other female wolves stood near the barrier . Evelyn looked me up and down . She looked sad . Almost wistful . Then she said , Im sorry for what youve be , Dane . You deserved better than this . e jo tu eidwes Chapter 163 I turned and walked away without responding . Besides , I had done what I came for . I tested their strength , and now I knew exactly how the real attack on the Broken Ridge Pack was going to happen . Chapter 164 Chapter 164 AURORA I returned to the pack house as dawn was creeping over the woods , graying the sky . I told Trajan I was all right . We both knew I wasnt . I went to my rooms . The first thing I did was open the door and check on my children . They were asleep , thank the goddess . The sound of their soft breathing filled me with peace . I went into the room just to touch their cheeks and breathe in their scents . When everything else was wrong , being with them centered me like nothing else . Nothing ¡­ except those few times I had been at peace with Dane . I pushed him from my mind and closed their door softly , then padded to my own bedroom . There was no way I was going to be able to sleep , not with Danes kiss still scorching my lips . Not when I could feel the hot imprint of his hands on my body . 2/5 Chapter 164 My fists clenched . Damn the Nameless for tricking us . Damn . him for taking Dane from me . I did something Id never done before and hit the wall with the side of my fist in rage . I hit it just below a shelf that held a box of things I hadnt gone through since Dane had turned . I was stronger than I thought , because the box jumped and fell from the shelf . Its contents spilled on the floor in front of me . Sighing at myself , I knelt and started putting things back . It was mostly random junk . An old watch , some jewelry I didnt wear , that kind of thing . But that wasnt all . My fingers brushed the soft leather cover of the old journal . The one filled with symbols . The one that had tricked us into releasing the Nameless . I pulled back as if burned , but I couldnt just leave it on the floor . Gingerly , I picked it up . It had flipped open to one of the middle pages . As I touched it , I felt a small pop of magic . The symbols I had struggled for years to read started to unravel before my eyes . I gasped , but before I could react , it was as if they reformed into new words . They were still written in symbols , but somehow ¡­ I could read these words with ease . No struggle . No headaches . Just read Chapter 164 them , as if I was reading my native tongue . I flipped to the front page . This is the journal of Celeste DeVerc ¡­ My heart jumped into my throat as realization crashed over me . Id had this journal my whole life . Esther DeVere said my mother gave it to her when she sold me to them as a baby . I never believed my mother had sold me . Not since bing an adult and realizing what horrible people the Reeds were . This journal was supposed to be some mysterious relic of the past . No one could exin why I could read it . Now I knew , as if my mother , herself , had whispered it into my ear . This journal was written for me , and the Reeds had tried to corrupt it . They had enchanted it so it wouldnt just include knowledge my mother wanted me to have like the ceremonies to identify wolves chosen of the goddess and imbue them with power . It included the ritual that had freed the Nameless . The Reeds had always meant for me to do what I had done . They had always meant the Nameless to be free . Id known that , but seeing how deep into my past their I started on the first page . I had never known my mothers voice , but I was hungry for her words . I read and read . Celeste DeVere , it turned out , had been a woman on a mission . The goddess had called her . To do what , she never directly said . But it definitely had something to do with the relic , and it was important enough for her to leave behind her family and everything she knew and travel to the United States . That was where the Reeds had caught her . Trapped her . At the time , she was already pregnant with me . my I closed the book with shaking fingers , unable to read about mothers captivity . There would be time for that , and soon . But for now , this journal spoke more clearly than any source we had about the Nameless , the goddess , and the relic . As I closed the book , a page from the back fluttered loose . I picked it up . It was a spell . One written in a different persons hand . Goddess , now that the book was free from the enchantment ced on it by the Reeds , how many surprises would this book hold ? I picked up the spell and read it . Then I shot to my feet . A holding circle . A spell Morwen said had been lost . I would have another chance to rescue Dane . Chapter 165 Chapter 165 AURORA The journaly open before me , its old pages still faintly glowing with the residual magic that had broken Reeds enchantment . My fingers trembled slightly as I turned another page . Reading my mothers words felt almost intrusive , but I couldnt stop . Her voice seemed to echo in my head as I traced the delicate symbols , their meaning unraveling effortlessly before my eyes . Her warnings about the Nameless were vivid and terrifying , but there was a hope woven through them , a belief that she had left tools for me to fight back . A soft knock at the door broke my focus . Come in I called , my voice was steadier than I felt . Evander stepped in , his face looking dull . His usual charm was absent , reced by the sharp intensity that had defined him since he started leading missions for me . He looked like he hadnt slept in days ,pletely worn out . I just got word from my team , he said , going straight to the point . Weve narrowed the Namelesssir to a region in the Chapter 165 2/7 mountains , but it will take more than just scouting to confirm . My heart raced at the news but I forced myself to stay calm . How dangerous are the wards ? Evander crossed his arms , leaning against the wall . Well , my dear , its strong enough to kill anyone who gets too close without the right protection . The Nameless isnt leaving anything to chance . Then well need to act quickly , I said , closing the journal and rising to my feet . We cant let him strengthen those defenses any further . His expression darkened . Youre not seriously thinking about going yourself . I met his gaze . Of course I am . Who else would go ? This isnt just about strategy , Evander . Its about Dane . If theres even a chance I can weaken the Namelesss hold on him , then so be it ¡­ Dont , he cut in sharply , his voice low . Dont make this about him . Not entirely . I flinched at the edge of his tone but refused to back down . This is about all of us . About the pack . About stopping the Nameless before he destroys everything weve built . Chapter 165 3/7 But yes , its also about Dane . Im not going to apologize for that . Evanders jaw tightened but before he could respond , the door opened again and Trajan entered . He took one look at us and sighed heavily . What now ? he asked , his voice filled with anxiousness . Evander has news , I said , stepping back to give him space . Trajan raised an eyebrow , crossing his arms as he waited . Evander filled him in on theirs location , the wards , and the challenges wed face getting close . By the time he finished , Trajans expression had gone from annoyed to dull also . And wants to go alone , Evander added , his tone biting . Trajan turned to me , his expression a mix of frustration and concern . Aurora , no ¡­ Absolutely not . I crossed my arms . I didnt realize I needed permission . You dont , he said , his voice softening . But this isnt like the traps youve set before . This is the Namelesss stronghold . If you get caught ¡­ He trailed off , his jaw lightening . Chapter 165 We cant afford to lose you . 4/7 Im not nning on getting caught , I replied , rolling my eyes . You think thats enough ? Trajans voice rose , frustration no over . You think your ns and your magic and your good intentions are enough to keep you alive against a god ? You have no wolf , Aurora . You cant keep relying on ¡­. Thats enough , I snapped , my voice cutting through his . The room fell silent . I know the risks , I said , my voice steady but firm . I know what Im walking into . But I also know whats at stake . This isnt just about me . This is about the entire pack , the twins , you , and yes , its about Dane . So unless you have a better idea , I suggest you stop trying to talk me out of it and start figuring out how to make this work . Trajan stared at me for a long moment , his frustration warring with something else , something deeper . Finally , he exhaled , running a hand through his hair . Ill go with you , he said atst . No , I said immediately . I need you here . If something happens , the pack needs its Beta . Chapter 165 Trajans expression hardened . And the Luna ? The Luna wille back , I said , forcing a small smile . She always does . It was a lie . I didnt know if Ide back . But I couldnt let them see my fear . Not now . Evander shifted , breaking the tense silence . Ill go , he said . I turned to him , startled . What ? 5/7 You need someone to scout ahead , to check for weak points in the wards , he said . Im your best option . Let me handle this . I hesitated . Evander was right , he was the most experienced , the most capable . But the thought of sending him into that danger made my stomach twist . Are you sure ? I asked quietly . He nodded , his expression resolute . This is what I do , Aurora . Let me do it . I swallowed hard , then nodded . All right . But you dont go alone . Take two of the best with you . No unnecessary risks . A ghost of a smile crossed his lips . When have I ever taken unnecessary risks ? Chapter 165 I raised an eyebrow , but he was already heading for the door . 6/7 Trajan stayed behind , observing me . Youre ying with fire , he said quietly . Well , let me give you a heads up , I know that already I replied . Do you ? His gaze was piercing . Because if youre wrong , if this goes sideways ¡­ well lose more than just Evander . Youre the glue holding this pack together , Aurora . Dont forget that . I looked away , the weight of his words settling heavily on my shoulders . I wont forget , I said softly . But as Trajan left the room , I couldnt shake the feeling that I was already losing pieces of myself to the fight . I turned back to the journal , running my fingers over its worn cover . My mothers words had guided me this far . Maybe they would guide me through this , too . As I opened the book and began to read again , a faint whisper brushed against my mind , a warning , or perhaps a promise . The Nameless is watching . I shivered but didnt stop reading . Chapter 165 I couldnt afford to stop . 7/7 Not now . Not ever . Chapter 166 Chapter 166 PIPER The mirror in my room reflected the bruise on my cheek . It was light , but I could still see it even after putting on powder to hide it . I didnt like that it was still there . It reminded me of Warricks anger and my mistake in trusting him . A knock sounded on my door , loud and eager . I knew it was him before I even opened the door . Warrick didnt wait to be invited in , I then stepped across the threshold , and as soon as I turned the knob . T Piper , he said , his voice low but filled with irritation . What you doing up here ? You should be with the others showing unity . are I crossed my arms and kept the door open behind him . Unity , Warrick ? Like what you showed mest night when you grabbed me ? His face became serious and for a moment , I thought he might deny it . Instead , he let out a sharp breath , his hands moving at his sides . Chapter 166 Youre making this a bigger deal than it is . Am I ? I moved a bit closer , making him look at me . Because I dont believe its right to leave marks on me at all . He tried to reach for me , but I stepped back . Piper . he said , his voice bing gentler . You know how much stress Im under . You know what this alliance means for both our packs . I cant have you doubting me all the time . That doesnt give you the right to touch me like that . I said , my voice trembling even though I tried to stay calm , as I stepped up to him . His jaw tightened but he didnt respond immediately , he stepped back from me and looked away . I wont tolerate it I continued , stepping closer again . Not once . Not ever . If it happens again Warrick , Ill end this engagement myself , alliance or no alliance . His eyes shed as he shot his gaze to me , a dangerous mix of anger and something else , something that made my stomach You wouldnt dare , he said , his voice low and cold . 1 forced myself to hold his gaze even though every instinct screamed at me to kok away , for me to give up and not push too hard , for me to walk away , but I didnt ¡­ I am not weak . Chapter 166 Try me , I growled . 3/7 ÏÝ The tension between us was a physical thing , crackling in the air like a storm about to break . Finally , Warrick exhaled and turned away , pacing the room with sharp , deliberate steps . Youre too emotional , he said , not looking at me . You always have been . But okay . If it means that much to you , Ill keep my feelings in check . For now . For now ? My voice was louder than I had wanted . He turned back to me , and I couldnt tell what he was thinking . This isnt just about us , Piper . Its about staying alive . Remember that ! he clicked his tongue and stormed out of the room . I watched him leave , I balled my fists so tight , that my knuckles turned white . I stormed to the door and mmed it shut after him . Survival ? I thought , as I walked to my bed and I slumped on it in a seated position . I believed I could deal with Warrick . I believed that I was strong enough to make this partnership work for the pack . But now , in the quiet of my room , I wasnt so sure . 4/7 Chapter 166 Knock . I turned to the door and stared at it for a while , wondering who it could be . The knock this time was gentle , unsure . Piper ? Evanders voice . My heart skipped and I took a steadying breath before opening the door . He stood there , his scarred face partially darkened in the dim hallway light . But his eyes , those lc eyes that always seemed to see straight through me were sharp and full of concern . I saw him leave , he said , stepping into the room without waiting for an invitation . What happened ? Nothing . I said quickly as I went to the mirror to fix the powder on my cheek . Piper . His voice was gentle but strong . I turned to look at him with my arms crossed , What do you want me to say , Evander ? That Warrick got angry ? That I messed up ? That I thought I could do what was best for the pack and ended up in a worse spot than before ? His jaw tightened and he moved a bit closer . Chapter 166 I want you to say youll let me help , he said , his voice quiet . I looked at him , not sure how to reply . You dont have to do this by yourself , he said , looking straight at mc . I understand what it feels like to be stuck , Piper . I know how it is to believe you have no other choices . But you do . You always have . I swallowed hard , his words striking me like a strong blow . Why do you care so much ? I asked quietly . His face changed , looking less tough for a moment . Because Ive seen what happens when people like Warrick dont have anyone to stop them . He reached out , his hand close to my cheek but he didnt touch me . You deserve better , he said , his voice almost a whisper . I felt a lump rise in my throat and I looked away , blinking rapidly to keep the tears at bay . I can handle him , I said , my voice steadier than I felt . Evander didnt argue , but his silence spoke volumes . Chapter 166 If he tries anything again ¡­ 6/7 Ill handle it , I said , cutting him off , as I looked at him again . I dont need you to fight for me , Evander . His lips were tight , but he nodded . Just remember , he said , his voice soft but strong , Youre not alone , Piper . Not while Im here . He started to walk away , but before he got to the door , I called out to him . Evander . He stopped and looked back at me . Thank you , I said , my voice very quiet . He nodded once and then left the room , leaving me alone with my thoughts . As the door closed , I sat on the edge of my bed , my hands shaking . Warricks words were in my mind , but so were Evanders . I wasnt quite sure which one scared me more . Chapter 167 Chapter 167 DANE The Namelesss presence was suffocating , even though it wasnt physically in the room . It rarely needed to be . There was no use of its physical presence . Its voice was within me , a heavy , chilling whisper in my mind , wrapping around my thoughts and sinking its ws into my head until they felt like my own . Youre wasting time , its chilling whispers echoed in my head once again . A gnawing reminder that I had lost myself , I had lost my mind . I ground my teeth as I paced the cold stone floor of the ruined castle . The hell hole I am now confined in . The dark wolves prowled around me , their silent forms . flickering with dark energy , they reacted to my every move ¡­ as if I think they hear my thoughts . They were restless as if they knew a war were waging inside of me They were mine or so I thought . But when the Nameless spoke , I could feel their attention shift Chapter 167 2/7 also , their loyalty bending toward it like leaves reaching for the sun . Or that this time it seemed to be the moon ? I need more time , I said out loud , my voice sharp , cutting through the dark silent air . The darkness writhed but didnt retreat . Time for what ? To fail again ? it asked . My fists clenched . The memory of Auroras touch , her scent , her voice calling me by name , it was all still there , buried under the darkness but refusing to disappear . It wasnt supposed to linger . It wasnt supposed to matter . But it did . Shes more powerful than you expected , I said , forcing my voice to stay steady . She has allies , defenses I havent seen before . If you want her pack , if you want the relic , we need to approach this differently . Differently ? Or are you growing soft ? he asked . The words hit like a punch and for a moment , I didnt respond . My wolf growled low in my mind , restless and angry . Not at me , Chapter 167 but at the Nameless . You hesitate because of her . I can feel it . You think theres 3/7 something worth saving , dont you ? Some part of you still clings to her . I do as youmand , I growled through gritted teeth . Always . The Namelessughed , a sound like the creaking of ice before it broke . Loyalty is meaningless if its divided . Prove yourself . Sacrifice the wolves . Show me youre mine . I froze . Sacrifice them ? The darkness paused their restless movements , as though they , too , were listening . Their existence is tied to my power , not yours . Theyre expendable . I want you to destroy them and their connection to me . Show me youre willing to sever what binds you to anything but me . My wolf snapped and snarled , its fury echoing through my chest . The dark wolves around me growled low , their golden eyes glowing with something I couldnt name . Defiance ? 4/7 Chapter 167 Loyalty ? No. I said before I could stop myself . The Namelesss presence sharpened , like a de pressing against my mind . What did you say ? I cant , I repeated , forcing the words out . Theyre a part of me . A part of what youve made me . Then prove theyre yours and not mine . Command them to attack her . The image of Aurora shed in my mind , her eyes , her voice , the way she had melted against me in that kiss , only to slip away like water through my fingers . I will im her ¡­ I mean her pack and the relic , I struggled , my voice shaky . But I will not waste resources when theyre more useful alive than destroyed . The Nameless was silent for a moment , but the pressure in my mind didnt ease . Perhaps youre right . Or perhaps youre a coward . Either way , do not fail me again . Its presence retreated , but the weight of its words lingered . The dark wolves shifted uneasily , their forms flickering as though waiting for mymand . Chapter 167 5/7 Youre mine , I said to them , my voice low but resolute . Not his . Do you understand ? Thergest of them stepped forward , its golden eyes meeting mine . It didnt speak , none of them did , but the way it bowed its head felt like an answer . Mine . For the first time in a long while , something inside me felt ¡­ steady . But it didntst . Auroras face haunted me . The way she had looked at me , touched me , kissed me , it was all Wrong . I should have been disgusted , should have hated her for her defiance , her stubborn hope . Instead , I found myself remembering what it was like to be the man she saw in me . The man I used to be . The memory was faint , like a darkness on the edge of my mind , but it was there . Chapter 167 6/7 A shimmer , something bright and warm , something that didnt belong in the darkness I had be . I turned away from the wolves and strode toward the castles broken balcony . The wind was sharp and cold , cutting through the night like a knife . Below , the snow covered mountains stretched endlessly , a vast and empty expanse that mirrored the hollowness inside me . I pressed my hands against the stone railing , my ws digging into the weathered surface . If the Nameless wanted proof of my loyalty , it would get it . I would take Auroras pack , her relic , and anything else it demanded . But deep down , just where the darkness couldnt reach , I knew the truth . I wasnt just fighting for the Nameless anymore . I was fighting for myself . And maybe , just maybe ¡­. for her . Maybe for Aurora ¡­ I want to see her again , I want a chance to be close to her , to finally im her and make her mine ¡­ I miss her so much , this distance is killing me slowly . Chapter 167 7/7 The dark wolves gathered behind me , their presence a silent reminder of the choice I hadnt made . Not yet . I closed my eyes , and I let myself remember for a moment . Then I turned back my expression hard and unyielding . Prepare yourselves , I said , my voice cold andmanding . The next attack begins at dawn . Chapter 168 Chapter 168 AURORA The air outside was thick as if the forest were holding its breath . I stood at the edge of the clearing , staring into the dense thicket of trees . I hade out to get some fresh air and hopefully clear my mind . The darkness stretched out like fingers beckoning me into it . I hadnt gone through these forest paths before , but I had done so in the dream . Luna ? Evelyns voice cut through the fogginess in my head . I turned and watched her approach me purposefully as her gold hair shone in the dim light of the moon . I had summoned her before I came out . Shes wearing light battle armor , she also has a sword strapped behind her back , its hilt shining in the dim light . We need to talk , I softly yet resolutely told her . Walk with me . I faced my front and walked in the woods . Evelyn sighed a bit , but settled into stride beside me through the woods , the rustle of the dry leaves apanying us disturbing the silence that hung outside , an owls periodic hoot breaking into our walk . Ive been having the dreams again , I said after a moment . Chapter 168 2/6 Evelyns face didnt change but I could feel the slight stiffening of her shoulders . The ones with the silver figure ? I nodded in response . Its no longer just a figure . It has be something ¡­ more . It guides me . It calls to me . And each time , I find myself drawing closer . Evelyn gave me a sidelong nce . You think its the goddess ? I dont know , I said , my voice catching as my fingers brushed the pearl pendant lying at my throat . Its magic hummed softly , a constant reminder of what I was capable of , and what Id already paid . But theres something more . Something that showed itself to me in the dreamst night . We stopped beside a shallow stream , the water in it glittering in the moonlight . I knelt at the edge and let my fingers dance on the cold water . I saw Dane , I whispered . I scooped some of the water into my hand and then I let it drop out , through my fingers . Evelyn inhaled sharply , it was so fast , I nearly missed it . I stood up to my feet slowly as I turned to her . She kept her lips pursed and had her gaze focused across the horizon , her expression was nk , but it felt like I could tell what was going on in her mind . Chapter 168 3/6 I swallowed as I went ahead to exin myself . He wasnt like he is now , I blurted out . He was ¡­ whole . And the figure , the silver light ¡­ it touched him . It didnt feel like a memory . It felt like a message . Evelyn knelt and touched the water , she hissed , I guess because of the cold temperature . Her expression was impossible to read . What kind of message ? she asked . I think its trying to show me that theres still something left of him , I said , my voice shaking slightly . Something worth saving . Neither of us said a word for a moment . The gentle murmur of the stream took the ce of conversation between us , its soft bubble curiously was calming . I need your help , I finally said , locking my eyes with hers . Evander has pinpointed the location of the Namelesssir . Im heading there . Evelyns eyes went round with shock as she surged to her feet . Aurora , you cant be serious . That ce is going to be filled with shadow creatures . You just cant walk in there all alone ; you wont be able to walk out . I wont be , I said , getting up , too . She must have caught on because a streak ofprehension lit Chapter 168 4/6 within her gaze , and her arms crossed . You want me to go with you . Youre the best fighter I have , I said bluntly . And I trust you . More than anyone else . Evelyns face gentled , though her voice didnt . What about Trajan ? Or Evander ? You know they would never let you do this . If I tell them , theyll only try to stop me and thatll waste the time we take in arguments . We cant waste any time . Not now , not when it involves Danes life , and the protection of the entire pack depends on this . Evelyn hesitated a moment , jaw clenching as my words sank deep . Please , I begged , my voice dropping to a low whisper . If there is even the slightest possibility of his return , I have to try . And I just cant do it without you . Long after what seemed like an eternity , Evelyn blew out a heavy sigh and ran her fingers through her hair . Youre reckless , you know that ? I gave her a faint smile in return . So Ive been told . Alright , she finally said , Im in . But if this goes sideways , Im dragging your ass out of there , whether you like it or not . Fair enough , I replied . Chapter 168 5/6 As we started on our way back to the pack house , our footsteps . were quiet and deliberate . Already , the n wasing into y in my mind , every little detail falling into ce like the pieces of a puzzle . Luna , Evelyn said out of the blue , her toneced with caution . I turned to face her . Yes ? Youve been through so much for Dane , she went on . I get it , really I do . But arent you scared that with all this , you might just be losing yourself in the process ? The question took me aback , and for what felt like a moment , I was stunned . I dont know , I said finally . But if saving him means losing myself ¡­ I believe thats a price Im prepared to pay . Evelyn didnt say a word , but the expression in her eyes spoke volumes about her doubt . As we reached the edge of the forest , the pack house loomed in the distance , a sanctuary I felt a little deserving of . La Rest , I said to Evelyn . Well leave at the first light of dawn . She nodded and turned for her quarters , but I didnt budge , looking up at the sky . Chapter 168 6/6 The moon hung low and heavy , its light casting long shadows across the ground . I touched the pearl pendant once more , its cool surface soothing me . Whatever wasing . Dane , the Nameless , the darkness , I would meet it ¡­ and I would win . Even though my heart faltered at the thought of winning , I still had to give it a try ¡­ I have to make sure I win . I had no other choice ¡­ for him ¡­ for us ¡­ for the kids . Chapter 169 Chapter 169 AURORA The house was unnervingly quiet as I stirred awake . My eyes fluttered open to the faint glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains . My heart raced though I couldnt ce why . A vague sense of urgency tugged at my mind , a pull I couldnt ignore . I sat up , the bedsheets pooling around me . The world outside was still , but inside , my thoughts swirled like a storm . Id told Evelyn we would leave at first light but as the hours crept by , the waiting felt unbearable . I didnt want either Trajan or Evander to see me leave , I dont want to cause them trouble . I swung my legs over the edge of the bed , the cool floor grounding me . My gaze flicked to the pearl pendant resting on the nightstand , its surface catching the faint light . I reached for it , the weight of it familiar and reassuring . The dream from the night before lingered in my mind , a silver light , a shadowed figure , and Dane , whole and untarnished . Chapter 169 The vision burned like a beacon , urging me forward . I stood , slipped into my boots , and pulled on my coat . 2/7 The decision solidified in my chest . I couldnt wait until morning . Every moment spent idle was another moment wasted , another step further from Dane . I moved through the darkened halls of the pack house , my footsteps silent . At Evelyns door , I hesitated only briefly before knocking lightly . The door opened almost immediately , and Evelyn stood there , fully dressed and ready . She raised an eyebrow , a knowing look on her face . I was ready because I knew you couldnt wait till dawn , she said , her voice low . I shook my head . I dont think Ill be able to rest until weve tried . Evelyn sighed , grabbing her sword from where it leaned against the wall . Youre relentless , you know that ? And youre still here , I replied , a faint smile tugging at my lips . She rolled her eyes but didnt argue , following me as we slipped out of the house and into the night . The forest felt different in the dark . The moonlight filtered through the branches , casting ceric patterns on the ground . The air was colder and sharper , and the silence was oppressive . 3/7 Chapter 169 Every crunch of leaves beneath our boots sounded louder than it should . Evelyn kept her sword in hand , her posture tense . I dont feel right , she muttered . Neither do I I admitted . But this has to be done . We moved quickly but cautiously , the path ahead illuminated only by the faint glow of the moon . My heart pounded with every step , the weight of what we were about to do pressing down on me . When we reached the edge of the Namelesss territory , the air shifted . It was subtle at first , a faint hum , like a distant vibration , but the closer we got , the stronger it became until it felt like the ground itself was thrumming beneath our feet . There , Evelyn whispered , pointing ahead . The relics glow pierced the darkness , a sinister light that pulsed like a heartbeat . It sat at the center of the clearing , surrounded by jagged rocks and shifting shadows . The sight of it made my stomach turn but I couldnt look away . Evelyns grip on her sword tightened . Are you sure about this ? No , I admitted . But were here now . Chapter 169 4/7 We crept forward , staying low and silent . The darkness moved. unnaturally , twisting and writhing like living things . My skin prickled as we passed through them , every instinct screaming at me to turn back . But I didnt . As we neared the relic , I felt it , a strange , maic pull . The air around it shimmered , and the runes etched into its surface glowed brighter with each step we took . Evelyn stopped abruptly , her eyes narrowing . Do you feel that ? I nodded , my throat tight . The relic wasnt just an object . It was alive , in a way . Pulsing with power , radiating a malevolence that made my skin crawl . Whatever we do , we cant touch it , I said , my voice barely audible . Evelyn nodded , her gaze fixed on the relic . As I moved closer , I caught a flicker of movement out of the corner of my eye . I froze , my heart leaping into my throat . Dane . He stepped out of the darkness , his golden ringed eyes locking onto mine . He didnt speak , but his presence was enough to freeze me in ce . Chapter 169 Evelyn , I whispered , not taking my eyes off him . 5/7 She followed my gaze , her sword lifting defensively . Damn it . Danes expression was unreadable as he stepped forward , the dark wolves curling around him like living things . Aurora , he said , his voice low and rough . I swallowed hard , my pulse racing . Dane . You shouldnt be here , he said , his tone sharp . I took a step forward , ignoring Evelyns hiss of protest . Neither should you . His eyes shed , a brief flicker of something that looked almost like pain . You dont understand . You need to leave . Now . I cant , I said , my voice trembling . I came for you . His jaw tightened , and the dark wolves around him seemed to snap at me like they could feel what he felt . Youre making a mistake . No , I said firmly . The mistake would be leaving you behind . For a moment , he didnt respond . The tension between us was palpable , the air thick with unspoken words . Then , without warning , the dark wolves surged towards me . Evelyn stepped in front of me , her sword raised , but Dane held Chapter 169 up a hand , stopping them in their tracks . 6/7 I wont hurt you , he said , his voice softer now . But if you stay , the Nameless will . Were not afraid of him , Evelyn said , her voice cold . Danes gaze shifted to her , then back to me . You should be . I stepped ahead of Evelyn again , my heart aching at the sight of him . Dane , please ¡­ Let me help you ¡­ I know youre still in there . His expression twisted , a flicker of conflict crossing his face . You dont know what youre saying . I do , I said , my voice steady . And Im not giving up on you . For a moment , it felt like the world held its breath . Then Dane took a step back , the darkness around him retreating . Go , he said , his voice barely above a whisper . I hesitated , my heart breaking as I looked at him . Dane . Go ! he thundered , his voice echoing through the clearing . Evelyn grabbed my arm , pulling me back . Aurora , we have to go . Now . Reluctantly , I let her pull me away , my chest tight with pain . As we retreated , I nced back onest time . Dane stood there , Chapter 169 his golden ringed eyes watching us , a shadow of the man he used to be . 7/7 And for a moment , just a moment , I thought I saw something else . Hope . Chapter 170 Chapter 170 1/6 AURORA Evelyn and I made it to the pack house and a chill breeze crossed the air . Dane was everywhere in my mind . His voice echoed in my head , the look in his eyes seemed to be tattooed at the back of my mind . I could almost see him standing in the shadows bracing himself against them so that we could leave . He let us leave free . Id seen something in his eyes , a fracture in the darkness , a glimmer of the man Id once loved . The man I loved touching , feeling , hugging , kissing . That was enough to make me sure that I hadnt been wrong about him . Go , get some rest , Evelyn said as we stepped into the hallway . There was a clip in her tone , but the exhaustion in her eyes softened her words . I nodded , though I knew very well that I was not going to sleep . While Evelyn walked to her room , my feet began moving automatically toward the little sitting room wherefort could be found during down times . The fire had burned down to glowing embers , and the room was Chapter 170 in shadow , I sank into the armchair by the firece , my eyes . fixed on the red glowing coals . 2/6 The pearl pendanty heavily against my chest , its gentle clink.ag was a constant reminder of both its power and its cost . I didnt have much time to sit in silence . A knock at the door caught me off guard . Come in , I called , adjusting my position in the chair . The door creaked open and Trajan stood in the doorway . His face was somber , his dark eyes full of unspoken questions . You left , he said , an edge of anger chafing at his words . I let out a resigned sigh . I couldnt wait . His lips were pursed as he walked closer . Evelyn told me what happened . You went into their alone , Aurora . Do you know how dangerous that was ? I wasnt alone , I said , trying to keep my cool . Thats not the point , he snapped , clearly irritated . If Dane had let you in , you could be dead . Or worse . I had to try , I said , rising to meet his gaze . Trajan , I saw him , The real Dane . Hes still in there . For a moment , Trajans face softened , before he shook his head . And what if youre wrong ? What if next time the Nameless doesnt allow you to escape ? Chapter 170 Im not wrong , I replied with certainty . I cant be . Not about this . He stared at me for a long time , his jaw clenched tightly . Finally , he blew out a deep breath and ran his hand through his hair . Whats your n ? Because whatever youre doing , its not just saving Dane anymore . The Nameless is getting stronger , and we need to do something . I know , I said softly . Which is why Im going to talk to him . Trajans eyes went wide in surprise . Speak with him ? With Dane ? Yes , I said , my voice shaking slightly . He knows things about the Nameless , his ns , and his weaknesses . If theres any chance hell share that with me , we have to take it . What ? Trajan asked as his jaw dropped , his eyes searching mine as if he couldnt believe what I just said . I shrugged at him . Trajan swallowed and shook his head . Do you think hell help you ? he asked with a frown , unconvinced . I believe hell do anything to protect our children , I said . Even if it means going against the Nameless . Trajans frown deepened , but he didnt argue anymore . Chapter 170 4/6 With a hint of reluctance , he nodded . If this is what you want , then I have no other choice but to support you , because I couldnt risk letting you sneak there alone again ¡­ but , promise . me you will be more careful from now on . I will , I said , though I knew that was a lic . I am sorry , Trajan , I have to do this alone . He turned and left me then , and I dropped back onto the chair , thinking fast . If I could get Dane to talk , everything could change , but it was a gamble . A big one . I think I should talk to him , today itself . I looked out the window and it was almost dawn , I got up and like a mindless fool , I made my way out of the pack house , even though this felt like a suicide mission , I had to do it , I was chosen for a reason , I guess . I made my way back along my route to the border of Nameless territory . It wasnt long before I gotpany . Dane emerged from the darkness like he was expecting me . His eyes glowed in the moonlight , their golden rings shining , and he seemed as strong as ever . Aurora , he said , his voice low . Dane , I replied , trying my best to soundposed . He looked at me for a moment , his face indifferent . I told you , you shouldnt be here . Chapter 170 I need to talk to you , I persisted , closing the distance between us a little more . His jaw hardened . About what ? The Nameless , I told him . I need to know what hes nning . Danes eyes narrowed and the darkness wrapping around him tugged and shifted in a silent current . And you think Ill tell you ? I think you will , I said , holding his gaze . For them . For one brief moment , his face slipped and a hairline fracture appeared in the concrete of his calm . Them ? Our children , I whispered . Tristan and Seraphina . They need . you , Dane . They need their father . He turned his head , his jaw clenched . The darkness around him seemed at a loss , not knowing how to fill in . You dont understand , he said finally . The Nameless ¡­ hes not just a god . Hes a force . A storm . You cant stop him . I can try , I said . But I need your help . Dane looked into my eyes again , and for a moment , I thought he might say no . But then he sighed , and the stiffness in his shoulders eased a fraction . There is a relic , he whispered . It gives him power . If you can Chapter 170 6/6 destroy it ¡­ His voice trailed off , and he shook his head . But its not easy . He is bound to it , yet so am I. If you destroy it , you will also destroy me . My heart clenched at his words , though I didnt let it show . Then well find another way , I dered with conviction . Danes face rxed , and there was almost a glimmer of hope . Youve always been stubborn . I gave him a slight smile . And you always liked that about me . There was a moment when it felt like the weight of everything had been released . But then , the darkness moving along the floor around Dane changed , and his eyes became serious . You need to go , he pressed , the gravity of his tone now different . If he finds out that we spoke ¡­ I will go , I said . But I shall return . Aurora ¡­ leave now , he growled through gritted teeth as he balled his fist and closed his eyes . 2 Write Chapter 171 Chapter 171 PIPER I entered Evanders quarters , my heart racing as if a noose of tension hung in the air . My cheek was still stinging from Warricks outburst earlier , but the pain was nothingpared to the writhing tornado of emotions now twisting inside me . Standing before the window , Evander was outlined against soft , gentle moonlight on a scarred visage , and his back turned to me . His shoulders were hung tautly as though awaiting something , or rather , somebody . Evander , I murmured before my voice could go away as my legs and body were already shaking . He turned toward me , his eyes piercing , narrowing the moment theynded on me . They shifted to my cheek and I watched his expression darken . He did that , Though low , his voice carried a threatening tone in it . Its nothing , I said quickly , waving a hand as if to brush it off . I shouldnt havee here ¡­ Piper , he cut in , closing the distance between us . Being near him was overwhelming , a mix of powerful strength and controlled anger . Chapter 171 Speak to me . His intense eyes made me nervous , and I felt my determination slipping . Yes , it was Warrick , I said softly , shame firing up in my chest . But its not what you think . He was just ¡­ angry . It wont happen again . Evanders jaw clenched , his fists curling at his sides . Angry ? he echoed , his tone unnervingly calm . And what , you think that makes it all right ? No , of course not , I eximed , my frustration bubbling . But itsplicated , Evander . You wouldnt understand . Try me , he replied , leaving no room for debate . I had to hesitate , my fingers intertwining in search of the words . I believed I could manage it , I finally said . I thought I could make him understand . But hes not the man I once believed him to be . Evanders expression softened a little , though traces of his anger still lingered . You dont have to stay with him , Piper . You deserve so much more than that . Do I ? I asked , my voice shaking . Do I deserve better after all that I have done ? After the choices I have made ? Evanders eyes gentled and he reached his hand out , his strong palm smoothing gently over my uninjured cheek . You do , he said with conviction . You always have . Chapter 171 3/6 The weight of his words crashed over me , a wave that got me breathless for a moment . So soft and grounding , filled with all the things I did not know I needed . Evander , I whispered . He moved closer , his hand dropping to his side , yet his gaze stayed hooked on mine . You can stay here , he said softly . As long as you need . I wont let him hurt you again . His words felt like a lifeline , and I held on hard , even as guilt tugged at the edges of my resolve . Thank ¡­ you , I replied , my voice shaking with emotion . He nodded , his face softening even more . Sleep , he said . Well sort this out in the morning . I nodded , but I was unsure if the rest woulde . As I turned to leave , I could feel his eyes on me , a steady presence that wrapped around me like a nket of security I hadnt felt in weeks . Yet , when I walked away , one sole question clung to my thoughts . What if it had been Evander all the time ? As I passed the corridor , I heard some voices , I stopped , and with furrowed brows , I looked around , then I noticed the voices wereing from the war room . I took a deep breath and walked up to the slightly opened door and I could see them inside . Trajan stood at the head of the table , eyes sweeping across the gathering of warriors , these warriors being the strongest of Chapter 171 Broken Ridge and the very spine of their defenses . 4/6 Weve received an intelligence report on the Namelesss movements , Trajan said , sounding much calmer than anyone else in the room could hope to feel . Hes consolidating his forces . Its only a matter of time before he turns his attention to us . A rumble of unease passed through the room , exchanging uneasy nces . warriors And what about Aurora ? one of them asked , skepticismcing his tone . Shes been taking dangerous risks , Trajan . How can we trust her to lead us when shes putting herself in harms way ? Trajan straightened , his gaze firm as he met the warriors eyes . Aurora is our Luna , Trajan said firmly . Shes fighting for all of us and shes earned your respect . Shes fighting for Dane someone else muttered , loud enough for the room to hear . A growl stifled in Trajans chest , and the room hushed . Auroras choices may be unconventional , Trajan started , his voice low , deadly . But they are hers to make . And if you think for one second that she is not willing to die for this pack , then you dont know her at all . They all fell silent , with no one daring to press the issue further with Trajan . Trajan took a deep breath and let the silence hang in the air until he spoke . We cannot question our leaders at this moment , Trajan told them . The Nameless ising , and we must prepare ourselves for battle . That means trust both in one another and our Luna . They exchanged wary looks before each of the wolves nodded . Good , Trajan said , his voice leaving no room for discussion . Now , lets talk strategy . Trajans voice broke the silence , resolute . We reinforce the eastern perimeter first . Its our weakest point , and the Nameless will exploit that . A younger warrior , Gavin , frowned . But what about the river crossing to the south ? If he splits his forces ¡­ He wont , Trajan interrupted . The Nameless is strategic , but hes not omniscient . Focus on what we know . Evelyn nodded . Ill take my squad to fortify the cliffs . Its high ground we cant afford to lose . Trajan met her gaze . Good . Move fast . As the meeting continued , I couldnt shake the feeling that their unity was hanging by a thread . Auroras risks were necessary but they were also prizing . And if we werent careful , that division could be our downfall . Blood & Silver : Rise of the Alphas Rejected ¡­ Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The gray light of dawn was filtering through the pack house as I entered Morwens cottage . The scent of herbs and incense clung heavy in the air ,bined with the acid bite of burned candles . I sighed as I recalled my encounter with Dane earlier this morning , even though he had asked me to leave . I could see in his eyes that he wanted me to stay with him , but even as I saw the longing in his eyes , I also saw the fear in them . I had left . But , I promise to go back soon , I must save him . I pushed those thoughts off my mind and I raised my gaze to see Morwen standing at her workbench , her back to me , grinding something in a stone mortar . She didnt turn , but said , I was wondering when youde to me . How the fuck did you ¡­. ? I started , but she cut me off with a wave of her hand , her curls bouncing as she turned . Youve been radiating energy like a bonfire in the woods . Even the cats are on edge , she said , gesturing to a sleek ck feline that red at me from its perch by the window . I took a steadying breath . I had another dream . About the silver figure . At this , Morwens hazel eyes narrowed , and she set down the 2/7 Chapter 172 mortar . Tell me everything . I told her everything : how it pulsed with light , how I felt myself being drawn to it , and finally , the unmistakable vision of Dane . Morwen listened , her face impossible to read , her hands sped tightly in front of her . When I finished , she turned away , pacing the tiny space . This is no ordinary dream , she muttered . That much I gathered , I replied dryly . She shot me a look . Im serious , Aurora . This dream . Its a message . Or rather , a warning . My stomach churned . A warning about what ? Morwen stopped pacing and turned to me , her face unusually grave . Transformation . The word hung in the air . What kind of transformation ? I asked , my voice barely above a whisper . She reached up onto a shelf and pulled down an old looking thick leather bound book . She opened the book , saying as she flipped through its pages , The moon goddess works in mysteries and cycles , Aurora . Your connection to her is deepening , more than it should for a wolf without a true wolf spirit . Its as if shes preparing you for something monumental . Chapter 172 377 Like what ? I pressed , frustration seeping into my tone . Morwens fingers paused on one page filled with intricate diagrams . The kind of transformation that alters everything . Your dreams of the silver figure , are a crossing point . To defeat the Nameless , you may need to be something ¡­ more . I swallowed hard . What does that mean ? What would I be ? Her eyes met mine , filled with a mixture of pity and warning . I dont know . But the transformation of this magnitude alwayses at a cost . A cold weight settled in my chest . What kind of cost ? That depends on the goddesss will . It could be your power , your identity ¡­ She hesitated before adding softly , Or your life . I copsed onto the nearest chair , my legs giving way beneath me . The pearl pendant at my throat hummed softly , its note almost musical , seeming to vibrate with the import of her words . I wont be able to walk away from this , I said finally after an eternity of silence . If this change is the only way to save Dane , to defeat the 4/7 Chapter 172 Nameless , then I have to wee it . Whatever the cost . Morwen regarded me for a moment , her eyes probing . You are stronger than most , Aurora . But sometimes even that is not enough . What else is there ? I pressed her . She sighed and moved closer , cing a hand on my shoulder . Faith . And trust in yourself . Iughed bitterly . Trust in myself ? Thats easy to say when I dont even know who or what Im bing . The goddess sees you , Morwen said firmly . Even see yourself yet . You cant It seemed her words were meant tofort me , but I only felt worse , I nodded , trying to steady the storm of emotions swirling inside me . What should I do next ? Prepare , she said simply . The dreams will guide you , but you must be ready to act when the timees . And Aurora ¡­ Yes ? Be careful . The Nameless is bound to sense the change in you . Hell try to stop it . I closed my fingers over the pearl pendant . Let him try . 5/7 Chapter 172 Later that night , I sat in my chambers , alone , the journal my mother had left me open on the desk before me . Words upon words no longer read like some sort of ciphernguage ; they were alive , ran into my mind like a wave of the ocean as if theyd always been there . One passage jumped out : The silver light is both the key and the guardian . It binds the chosen to the will of the goddess , but only those who embrace their true selves can wield it . I ran my fingers over the words , feeling a shiver run down my spine . The silver figure in my dreams wasnt just a guide ; it was a part of me , something I had yet to fully understand . A knock at the door broke my concentration . Come in I called , closing the journal quickly . Evelyn stepped inside , her expression cautious . You wanted to see me ? I gestured for her to sit . I need your help again . Somethings happening to me , Evelyn . Something I dont fully understand . She sat across from me , her posture tense . Is this about the dreams ? 6/7 Chapter 172 Yes , I admitted . And more . Morwen thinks Im on the verge of some kind of transformation , one that could be the key to defeating the Nameless . But ¡­ But it could destroy you , she finished , her voice quiet . I nodded . Exactly . Evelyn leaned back , studying me . And youre willing to take that risk ? For Dane. For the pack . For our world , I said firmly . She sighed , running a hand through her hair . Youre insane , you know that ? Probably , I said with a faint smile . She leaned forward after a moment , her face serious . Whatever happens , youre not facing it alone . You have me . You have the pack . The weight of whaty ahead still pressed heavily on my shoulders , but her words warmed something inside me . Thank you , I said softly . Evelyn rose , cing her hand briefly on my shoulder . Get some rest , Aurora . Youll need it . I nodded . But how can I sleep knowing so much ? Chapter 172 7/7 When she had gone , I turned back to the journal , the impression of the silver figure remaining in my mind like a whispered promise . The change wasing . Chapter 173 Chapter 173 DANE I strode down the dark halls of hisir as the Namelesssmands reyed in my head . His voice was a tempest and unrelenting . The artifact is to be recovered tonight . I want it in my possession before morning . Ensure no interference from her . Her . Aurora . Her name was a whispered plea wrapped in defiance that stuck with me . The memory of her voice , her scent , her touch , things that were a strong pull to me from the abyss . I growled low , forcing the thoughts away . I was his weapon . A vessel for his will . Thats what I had to be . The dark wolves at my heels moved silently , their golden eyes aglow , faintly in the dim light . They were loyal to me , yet notpletely ; their true master lurked in every corner , watching through their eyes . Alpha Montague , one of the wolves growled , low and guttural . The location is secure . We await yourmand . Chapter 173 2/7 Good , I said , my voice tight , authoritative . Get ready to move . I will be with you in just a moment . It inclined its head and soundlessly disappeared into the corridors shadows , leaving me utterly alone . I leaned against the cold stone wall , pping my palms against it as if the touch could steady me . My head was chaos , rent between the duty I couldnt evade and the love I couldnt forget . Auroras face shed before my mind , her eyes aze with fierce determination . She was ready to risk all for me , for our family . What was I ready to risk for her ? Shes your weakness , the Nameless had sneered once , his voice full of disdain . Thats why I left her alive . To remind youve lost . you what But to me , she wasnt my weakness . She was my strength . And that strength was building into a fire I couldnt douse . The mission was simple . At least , thats how the Nameless had framed it . There was this relic that Aurora had hidden , which would form the key to his n and he needed it at all costs . Chapter 173 3/7 I pulled myself up and closed my eyes , I needed to sense where the dark wolves were . It was time to get this over with . I could feel them in the forest , and I went into motion and reached them in no time . The wolves and I flew across the forest , the moonlight casting ghostly patterns upon the forest floor . Every noise magnified as tension rose ; we were almost there to the edge of Broken Ridge territory . I could feel it in me , each nerve of my body pressed an rm in urgency . I felt the soft , steady hum of Aurora , like a lighthouse from some faraway darknd , then ¡­ Hold , I called , raising a hand . The wolves stopped as one , which was altogether too uniform . I crouched low , peering at the barrier ahead . A pang of guilt shot through me . This barrier wasnt just a line of defense . It was a testament to Auroras determination to protect her people and me . It was to be breached , the wards torn down , the relic retrieved . Yet as I stared at that glittering surface , another n began to take shape in my mind . A n to tip the bnce . Alpha , one of the wolves growled ; a questioning note . Begin the breach , I said , my voice level . The wolves shifted toward the barrier , dark energy shining in their fingernails as they reached in to start the tedious task of Chapter 173 unraveling wards . I watched my heart pounding in my chest . The instant the firstyer crumbled , I moved forward . 4/7 Stop ! I shouted , the order shaking off the leaves on the trees . Wolves stopped in shock as they whirled back towards me , fur bristling from movements turned into shocked snaps . Theres a trap , I said , walking ahead . The witches haveyered the barrier . If we breach it , well alert the entire pack . But the Nameless ordered ¡­. I know what he ordered ! I snapped , my voice clear and sharp . Do you question me ? The wolf lowered his head , his golden eyes narrowing . No , Alpha . Good , I said , the chill of ice in my voice . Fall back . Ill handle this myself . The wolves atst retreated into the darkness , leaving me alone at the barrier . Iid my hand against the shining surface and let its energy pulse through me . Then , with deliberate care , I began to weave false signals into the wards , mimicking a breach in relies hiding ce . It was a risk . If the Nameless saw through it , I would pay dearly . But if it worked , it would buy Aurora time , the time she desperately needed . When I finished , I stepped back , my breathing in ragged gasps . The barrier shimmered , its false breach glowing faintly in the distance . I turned and strode back to the waiting wolves . Its done , I said . Well regroup and report to the Nameless . The witches defenses are stronger than anticipated . The wolves exchanged a look but said nothing . I knew they could tell that II had flopped the n , but I dont care what they think . I led them back through the forest , my heart pounding with a mix of triumph and fear . The Nameless was waiting when we returned . His huge , shadowy form loomed in the center of their , his golden eyes glowing with malevolent intelligence . Whats the report , he said , his voice like a thousand whispersyered over a roar . The witches wards were moreplex than anticipated , I said , keeping my voice steady . Ive located a weak point , but 6/7 Chapter 173 well need more time to exploit it . The Nameless watched me , piercing . For a moment , It looks like he might believe me . Then his lips curled into a cold , cruel smile . So what can we do now , oh lover boy , he said . Lover boy ? I dont understand I said You think I didnt see what you did ? he said , his tone dripping with mockery . My blood went cold . I see everything , Dane , he went on , stepping closer . Your little trick was clever but not clever enough . His shadows sprang out before I could even react , wrapping around me like chains , burning against my skin with searing pain that made me grit my teeth . You defied me , he hissed , his voice echoing in my mind . You think you can protect her or them ? You are mine , Dane . You will always be mine . The pain intensified and I fell to my knees , the weight of his power crushing me . But even as I suffered , I held onto the memory of Aurora . Her Chapter 173 strength . Her defiance . Her love . She was worth it . 7/7 The Namelesssughter echoed through their as his shadows tightened around me , a reminder of the price of my rebellion . I knew I was in trouble , But do I regret it ? No , not for a moment . Ahh ! I yelled out in pain as I balled my fist and hit the ground . Chapter 174 Chapter 174 DANE The chains dug into my wrists , burning like fire . The Namelesss magic pulsed through them , shadows coiling tighter around me with every passing moment . I could feel his fury before I heard his voice , thick in the air like a storm about to break . You think this is a game ? His voice reverberated through the cavern , low and deadly . I didnt respond . My head hung low , sweat dripping from my forehead . My body ached from struggling against the chains but I didnt stop testing them . If there was even a sliver of weakness , Id find it . You defy me , the Nameless continued , his form materializing in front of me . Golden eyes zed from a swirling mass of shadows , and his voice cut like a de . You think you can sabotage me and I wont notice ? 2/7 Chapter 174 I think , I said through gritted teeth , That youre afraid . Thats why youre here , trying to make me shake because you know Ill never stop . The shadows surged , mming into my chest like a tidal wave . Pain ripped through me , forcing a strangled sound from my throat . You dare speak to me of fear ? The Nameless loomed closer , his towering form blocking out the little light there was in the cavern . I am fear incarnate , Dane . You exist because I allow it . I forced myself to meet his gaze , even as agony radiated through my body . You dont allow anything . You manipte , you destroy , but you dont create . Thats why youll never win . Hisugh was cold , a sound that echoed off the stone walls like thunder . You amuse me , young werewolf . But amusement onlysts so long . Your defiance has cost you , and now it will cost her . My breath caught . HER ? He waved a hand , and the darkness shifted , forming a window of smoke and light . Aurora . 3/7 Chapter 174 The image was as clear as if I were standing in the war room beside her . She was bent over a map , her lc eyes sharp with focus . Her lips moved as she issued orders , and the werewolves around her nodded in grim determination . She fights so hard , the Nameless said , his voice dripping with mockery . But she doesnt understand . No matter how clever she thinks she is , she cant outmaneuver me . I see everything . Every step she takes , every breath she draws , it all leads to one inevitable conclusion . I pulled against the chains , fury surging through me . Leave her out of this . Out of this ? He turned to me , shadows swirling like a storm around his form . You dont understand , Dane . She is this . Everything revolves around her . Around you . The more you resist , the worse it will be for her . This assault is your doing . Youre the one waging war , I spat , my voice raw with anger . Youre the one who .. Enough ! His voice was a whip crack , silencing me instantly . You forced my hand . And now , you will bear witness to the consequences . Chapter 174 The image shifted , showing Broken Ridges defenses . 4/7 The Pack Warriors lined the perimeters , their eyes scanning the horizon . Witches stood among them , their hands glowing with spells ready to be unleashed . They think theyre ready , the Nameless sneered . But they have no idea whatsing . My heart pounded as I watched the scene unfold . The shadows on the edges of the image grew darker and deeper . Figures emerged , creatures twisted and monstrous , with glowing eyes and ws that dripped with malice . The Namelesss army . Shell fight , he said , almost happily . And shell lose . And you will watch as everything you love burns to ash . The shadows around me tightened , driving the breath from my lungs . Shell stop you , I choked out , my voice barely audible . Hisughter was cruel . Oh , Dane . She doesnt even know what shes up against . But dont worry , youll have a front row seat . He waved a hand , and the image dissolved into smoke . Then he turned back to me , his golden eyes zing . You think youve been clever , sabotaging me . But I see everything . Every 577 Chapter 174 lie , every betrayal . The shadows surged again , wrapping around my throat . I made you , he hissed . I can unmake you just as easily . Remember that the next time you think of crossing me . The pressure around my throat eased , and I gasped for air . Enjoy your chains , he said , his form dissolving into darkness . Youll wear them until the end . As the cavern fell silent , I slumped forward , every muscle in my body screaming in pain . But I wasnt done . I closed my eyes , reaching for the faint bond that still tied me to Aurora . It was fragile , a whisper against the roar of the shadows , but it was there . Aurora , I thought , pouring every ounce of my will into the connection . Stay strong . Dont let him break you . The bond pulsed faintly , a flicker of warmth in the darkness . I had to do something . Anything . The chains burned against my skin as I tried to break them again , pulling with all the strength I had left . Pain shot through me , but I didnt stop . Chapter 174 I couldnt stop . Aurora needed time , time to prepare , to fight , to survive . And if I could give her that , even at the cost of my freedom , I would . The shadows around me began to shift , growing denser , and darker . And then , out of the corner of my vision , I saw it . A crack in the stone wall , where my chains were held . Small , almost negligible , but there . Hope red in my chest . I focused all my energy on my bond with Aurora , drawing strength from it as I began to pull against the chains again , trying to tug it out of the wall . The shadows resisted , tightening their grip , but I pushed through the pain . The crack widened , light spilling through it . But then , a voice echoed through the cavern , cold and deadly . Youll never escape , Dane . As soon as it was gone , I tested the chains again . They didnt budge . But I wont stop . My thoughts were a whirlwind of desperation and determination . Chapter 174 Aurora needed time to find the relics true purpose . 7/7 I closed my eyes , focusing on the faint bond that still tied me to Aurora , getting ready to snap the chains with all my might once more . It was fragile , barely there , but enough . Stay strong , Aurora , I thought . Ill find a way . Then darkness surged , consuming everything . And the world went dark . Chapter 175 Chapter 175 AURORA The air in the war room was heavy with tension . Maps and reports littered the table , but my eyes kept drifting to the door as if expecting something , someone . Luna , Trajans voice broke through my thoughts . We need to move the scouts to the northern perimeter . If the Nameless is preparing an assault , thats where hell strike first . I nodded , forcing my mind to focus . Do it . And double the patrols near the river . If hes as desperate as I think he is , he wont stick to the obvious routes . Trajan hesitated , his dark eyes studying me . Are you all right ? Im fine , I said , a little too quickly . His gaze didnt waver . Youve been distracted ever since .. Im fine , I repeated , sharper this time . The room fell quiet , the pack warrior around the table exchanging uneasy nces . I sighed , pinching the bridge of my nose . Im sorry , I said softly . I just ¡­ I have a bad feeling about this . Like were walking into a trap . Chapter 175 Morwen , who had been quietly studying the runes etched into the tables edge , looked up . Your instincts are rarely wrong , Luna . But even if it is a trap , we have no choice but to face it head on . I nodded , her words bothforting and unsettling . Well be ready , Trajan said firmly . Whatever the Nameless throws at us , well fight . The room buzzed with quiet determination as the warrior began discussing strategies . But I couldnt shake the unease gnawing at me . Something wasing . Something bigger than we could . prepare for . The first warning came with a distant howl , haunting and scary . It echoed through the silence of the pack house , raising every hair on my body . I bolted upright , the maps and notes I had been checking over scattering onto the floor . Trajan burst into the room momentster after hed gone out , his werewolfs form towering in the doorway . Luna , were under attack . What ? My heart pounded as I pushed past him to the balcony . Below , the pack warriors were already scrambling into formation . Shouts rang out as sentries ryed orders . In the distance , the 3/7 Chapter 175 trees trembled with unnatural movement . Its them . Trajan growled . The Namelesss shadow wolves . I had thought wed have more time , days at least . Wed only just started to n the assault on hisir . Now , it seemed , he was bringing the fight to us . I gritted my teeth . Hes retaliating . Trajans golden eyes flickered . What do you mean ? Dane . I said , my voice tight . He probably sabotaged something . This is the price . Trajans growl deepened . If this is his doing ¡­. No , I snapped , cutting him off . This isnt Danes fault . This is the Nameless punishing us both . Hes trying to break us . Amotion near the treeline drew my attention . The warriors there moved unnaturally , tree tendrils snaking forward as if alive . My stomach twisted . Get the warriors to the barriers , Imanded . Hold the front line . And send someone to Morwen ¡­ I need her to strengthen the wards . Now . Trajan hesitated for a fraction of a second , then nodded . Yes , Luna . As he turned to leave , I called after him . Trajan ! He paused , ncing back . 4/7 Chapter 175 We dont give an inch , I said , my voice steady despite the fear wing at my chest . His lips pulled into a grim line . We wont . The war room was chaotic . I turned to the maps and charts littered the table , and my advisors crowded around me , shouting over one another . The southern nk is the weakest ! Evelyn barked , mming her fist down on the table . We need reinforcements there before they break through . We dont have reinforcements ! Cam shot back , her dark hair wild and her eyes zing . Everyone is already deployed . I raised my hand , silencing them both . Evelyn , take a squad and bolster the southern nk . Cam , get the witches to concentrate their magic there . Go . They hesitated for only a moment before nodding and rushing out . Evander entered next , his clothes torn and blood staining his hands . The dark wolves are multiplying . Every time we kill one , it seems like two more take its ce . 5/7 Chapter 175 How ? I asked , dread pooling in my stomach . He shook his head . We dont know . But theyre not natural . Its like the Nameless is conjuring them directly . The relic . It had to be the relic . The same object that might be our salvation was also his weapon . I mmed my hands on the table , the pearl pendant at my throat pulsing faintly . We hold the line . Whatever it takes , we dont let them breach the pack house . The first wave hit harder than I expected . Shadow wolves poured through the forest , their ws gleaming like obsidian . Our warriors met them head on , the sh of teeth and des ringing in the night . I fought alongside them , my magic ring with each strike . The pearl pendant glowed brightly , its power surging through me as I sted shadows into nothingness . But no matter how many we destroyed , more kepting . Theyre endless ! Evelyn shouted , her de slicing through another wolf . Because it seems they are just a distraction , I said , realization dawning on me . Evelyn turned to me , her eyes wide . A distraction from what ? Before I could answer , a deafening crack split the air . Chapter 175 6/7 The barrier around the pack house shimmered violently , its her light dimming . Theyre trying to break the wards I said , my heart sinking . Morens voice rang out from behind me . Theyre seeding . I turned to see her standing at the edge of the battlefield , her hands raised as she poured magic into the faltering barrier . Sweat dripped down her face , and her eyes burned with determination . I cant hold it much longer , she said through gritted teeth . I made a split second decision . Evander , take a squad and protect Morwen . Dont let anything near her . He nodded sharply and moved to obey . The battle raged on , but my focus was split . The dreams Id been having , the silver figure , the warnings , it all felt like it was building to something . And then , in the middle of the chaos , it hit me . The figure wasnt just a guide . It was a message . The transformation Morwen spoke of wasnt just a metaphor . It was real . I touched the pearl pendant , its warmth grounding me . If the goddess wanted me to change , to be something more , I had to embrace it . But at what cost ? Before I could dwell on the question , a piercing howl cut through the battlefield . Chapter 175 It wasnt like the others , this one was deeper , more primal . very warrior froze , their eyes snapping to the forests edge . And then , he stepped into view . Dane ? 7/7 His form was battered , his clothes torn , but his presence was undeniable . The shadow wolves around him fell silent , their glowing eyes fixed on him . My heart leaped and sank all at once . Dane , I whispered . He met my gaze , his eyes zing with gold . And then , with a voice that shook the very earth , he shouted , Run !! Before I could react , the darkness surged around him and the forest erupted into chaos once more . And then everyone heard ¡­ BOOM . Chapter 176 Chapter 176 1/6 AURORA The air still smelled like smoke and blood from the battle as I wandered past the treeline near Broken Ridge . I ran as fast as I could upon hearing Danes instruction despite others telling me to stay and be strong , I told Trajan I needed to clear my head , but in truth , I couldnt shake the memory of the way the darkness around Dane had surged during the fight . It was different , alive in a way I hadnt seen before . And it wasnt just the Namelesss power . The pearl pendant at my throat hummed faintly , aforting pulse against my skin . It was as if the goddess herself were urging me forward . My feet carried me through the forest almost without thought , the quiet stillness broken only by the crunch of leaves underfoot . The pack was regrouping and I knew Trajan or Evander would be furious if they realized Id slipped away again . But I had to know . The darkness had retreated after the battle but something about it lingered in the air , like a whisper just out of earshot . I paused in a clearing , my eyes scanning the trees . The crescent moon cast long shadows , and the faint scent of something ¡­ wrong ¡­ drifted 2/6 Chapter 176 toward me . Dane , I whispered under my breath . Was he still fighting ? Or had the Nameless punished him for whatever hesitation Id seen in his eyes ? My chest tightened . I couldnt let myself believe he was gone , not when Id felt his presence so strongly during the fight . The pearl at my neck grew warmer . I reached up and wrapped my fingers around it , feeling its steady pulse . It was almost like a heartbeat . And then I felt it . It wasnt just the pendant . It was something else , a faint tug at the back of my mind . The bond between Dane and me was still there , even if it was fragile . For a moment , I froze , unsure if I was imagining it . But no , it was real . His emotions filtered through , faint but undeniable . Restlessness . Frustration . And ¡­ fear ? My breath caught . Dane didnt fear easily . If he was afraid , something was happening . I stepped forward instinctively , my hand tightening around the pendant . Dane , whats happening ? I whispered though I knew he couldnt hear me . The bond pulsed faintly in response , like a thread being tugged on . My feet moved on their own , carrying me deeper into the forest . I wasnt sure where I was going , but the pull was undeniable . And then , the atmosphere shifted . Chapter 176 3/6 It was gentle at first like the air had grown heavier . My skin itches and a shiver ran down my spine . The trees seemed darker , their shadows stretching unnaturally long . I hesitated , my instincts screaming at me to turn back . But there is something I sense . How can I sense Danes presence so close when he was on the battlefield , did he follow me ? Then , this atmosphere seemed strange all of a sudden , I should have changed to get away from here , but I couldnt . Not when Danes presence felt so close . Luna , a voice whispered . It was soft , almost melodic , but it carried an edge that made my blood run cold . I spun around , my heart hammering in my chest . Whos there ? The shadows seemed to ripple , and a figure stepped forward . It cant be Dane . It was taller , its form shifting and insubstantial , like a smoke given shape . My stomach dropped . Ah , Aurora , the figure said , its voice dripping with mockery . So brave , so foolish . The Nameless . My breath caught , and I took a step back , my hand flying to the pendant at my neck . Its warmth surged , but it didnt feel like enough . What do you want ? I demanded , my voice sharper than I felt . The Nameless chuckled , a low , guttural sound that sent chills 4/6 Chapter 176 down my spine . Want ? My dear , youve walked straight into my hands . Theres no need for want . Only inevitability . I turned to run , but the shadows moved faster . They surged around me , thick and suffocating , cutting off my escape . Panic wed at my chest as I struggled against them , but they were like smoke , intangible yet unyielding . Let me go ! I snarled , my wolf instincts kicking in despite the fact I had no wolf to shift into . The Namelesss form loomed closer , his glowing eyes narrowing as he watched my struggles with amusement . Youre predictable , Aurora . Always led by your emotions . Its what makes you so delightfully easy to manipte . I thrashed harder , but the shadows only tightened around me . My breath came in short gasps as the air seemed to grow thinner . Far away , I felt the bond with Dane pulse again , stronger this time . It wasnt just restlessness now it was anger , a deep , primal rage that seemed to echo through the connection . The Nameless tilted his head as if sensing it too . Ah , your dear Dane . Do you think hell save you ? Heughed , the sound reverberating through the clearing . Hes as much mine as you are now . I froze , my chest heaving as I red at him . Hell never be yours . The Namelesss smile widened , cruel and knowing . Well see . Chapter 176 5/6 The shadows surged again , and I felt myself being lifted off the ground . My heart raced as I struggled , but it was useless . The Namelesss magic was too strong . And then , just as quickly as it started , everything stopped . The darkness held me suspended in the air , and the Nameless leaned closer , his voice a venomous whisper . Wee to your trap , Aurora . My stomach twisted as realization washed over me . This had all been a setup . The Dane who asked me to run , and the one I just felt his presence , it was all fake , The suspicious movement , the lingering darkness , it was bait , and Id walked right into it . The Nameless chuckled as he saw the understanding dawn in my eyes . Oh , dont look so surprised . Did you really think I wouldnt anticipale your every move ? Youre predictable , my dear . So painfully predictable . Dane is your weakness . The weight of my mistake crashed down on me , and for the first time in years , I felt truly powerless. Far away , through the faint bond , I felt Danes anger re like wildfire . But he was too far . No one could help me now . The Nameless raised a hand , and the shadows began to close in around me . I gasped , my vision blurring as the air grew impossibly thin . And then everything went still . Not dark , not silent , just still , as if the world itself had paused . At that moment , one thought echoed in my mind , clear and sharp as a de : Chapter 177 Chapter 177 DANE The weight of the darkness pressed against me , an unrelenting force that felt as though it was crushing the life out of me . The air was thick , the shadows pulsing like a living thing . I sat slumped against the rough stone wall of my prison , my wrists still raw from the shackles that I had just managed to break . The marks left behind were faintly glowing , a cruel reminder of the Namelesss grip on me . But Auroras fear had reached me . It hadnt been sharp or loud but rather a faint , trembling thread in my mind . Still , it was enough to make my wolf stir , wing at my insides with renewed urgency . She was in danger . I couldnt sit here and do nothing . I nced toward the far corner of the cavern , where a shadow creature lingered , its form flickering and unstable . Unlike the others , which prowled with purpose and malice , this one seemed hesitant . Its golden eyes never strayed far from me , watching as though waiting for something . My wolf growled softly . This one could be the key . I forced myself to my feet , my legs trembling beneath me . Every movement was a struggle against the remnants of the Namelesss magic , which seemed to seep into every crack of my 2/6 Chapter 177 being . But I straightened my spine and called out . You . Come here . The creature froze , its shifting form stilling for a moment before . it drifted closer . It stopped a few feet away , its glowing eyes . narrowing . I know you can understand me , I said , my voice low and steady . Youre not like the others . It didnt speak , none of them did but the way it tilted its head gave me hope that it was listening . I felt her , I continued , taking a slow step closer . Aurora . Shes trapped , just like I am . And if youve ever felt the pull of something greater , if youve ever wanted to break free from this darkness , I need your help . The creatures edges flickered again , its shape rippling as though in conflict . You werent always like this , were you ? I pressed , my voice softer now . You had a life before the Nameless took it from you . I know what thats like . He took mine , too . But we dont have to stay his pawns . Not anymore . The creature edged closer , its golden eyes dimming slightly . It felt like a question , unspoken but heavy in the air . I need you to help me break out of here , I said . If you do , Ill make sure the Nameless pays for what hes done . To you . To me . To all of us . Chapter 177 For a long moment , there was only silence . Then , slowly , the creature extended a shadowy limb toward the wall behind me . The darkness twisted and shifted as it pressed against the stone , revealing a hidden passageway I hadnt noticed before . Relief flooded through me , but I didnt let it show . Thank you , I said simply , meeting its glowing gaze . Youre doing the right thing . It didnt respond . Instead , it melted into the shadows , disappearing as quickly as it hade . I turned toward the newly revealed passage , my chest tightening with a mix of hope and dread . I didnt know where it led , but it was the only chance I had . The air in the tunnel was colder , the walls narrowing as I moved deeper into the unknown . My wolf growled softly , a warning that something wasnt right . But I pushed forward , driven by the faint connection to Aurora that pulsed faintly in the back of my mind . She was out there and she needed me . As I rounded a corner , the ground beneath me shifted . The stone trembled , and a low growl echoed through the passage . My heart sank as I realized I wasnt alone . The Namelesss forces were waiting for me . They emerged from the darkness , their forms flickering and unstable , but their golden eyes burned with purpose . There were too many to My wolf surged to the surface , teeth bared as I prepared to fight . The darkness came alive with snarls and growls as the creatures closed in . My ws shed through the air , connecting with their twisting forms . For everyone I struck down , two more took its ce . But I couldnt stop . Auroras fear burned in the back of my mind , a constant reminder of what was at stake . The creatures lunged again , their golden eyes glowing with malice . I braced myself , my ws ready ¡­ And then , all at once , they stopped . The silence was deafening , broken only by my weird breathing . The creatures stepped aside , their forms melting into the shadows to reveal the Nameless himself . He stood at the far end of the passage , his golden eyes gleaming with triumph . Well , Dane , he said , his voice low . It seems youve been busy . I growled low in my throat , my ws still extended . Let her go . The Nameless chuckled , a deep , mocking sound . Oh , Dane . Youre in no position to make demands . He raised one hand , and the darkness surged forward , coiling around me like a snake . I struggled against it , but it was no use . 33 This is what you wanted , isnt it ? The Namelesss voice echoed through the tunnel , cold and mocking . Chapter 177 5/6 His form then materialized again at the far end of the passage , lowering and shadowed , his golden eyes glowing with cruel amusement . You thought you could defy me , Dane . That you could escape . I didnt respond . My ws extended , my body tense as the darkness pressed in around me . The Nameless stepped closer , his smile widening . Did you really think I wouldnt see thising ? I know you better than you know yourself . He gestured to the creatures surrounding me , their snarls growing louder . Youve caused enough trouble for one lifetime . But dont worry , Ill make sure Aurora knows just how much youve failed her . The mention of her name sent a surge of rage through me . I lunged , ws shing through the air , but the darkness tightened around me , forcing me to my knees . The Namelessughed , a deep , guttural sound that echoed through the passage . Youre a fool , Dane , he said , his voice dripping with disgust . And now , youll watch as everything you care about crumbles to dust . He raised a hand , and the darkness surged forward , their golden eyes burning like fire . I braced myself , every muscle in my body taut with defiance . The Namelesss voice was thest thing I heard before the darkness consumed me . Lets see how strong you really are . Chapter 178 Chapter 178 AURORA Dane ? I called out , I just opened my eyes and saw him sitting in a corner of the cell staring at space . I blinked and sat up . Dane turned to me and that was when I recalled what had happened . I had been captured by the Nameless . You thought you could get away from me , Dane , The Nameless mocked , his big body towering over us . His golden eyes sparkled with cruel pleasure , and the shadows seemed to bend to him as he came nearer . And Aurora , so brave , so silly . You walked right into my trap as if it was your destiny ¡­ and it was . I forced my head up , every muscle in my body trembling with the effort . You wont win , I said , my voice a wrap against the crushing power . No matter what you do , well find a way to stop you . The Namelessughed , a sound that reverberated through the cavern like a thunderp . 2/7 Chapter 178 Ah , defiance . How charming . Let me show you how little it will maller . With a quick movement of his hand , the darkness around us rushed in , closing in like chains . Dane , still on his knees , growled as he tried to resist them , his wolf close to breaking free . Leave her out of this , Dane said angrily , his voice deep and rough . This is between you and me . The Nameless tilted his head , looking amused . How noble . But youve got it wrong , Dane . This isnt just about you two separately . Its about breaking you both . Together . I felt something pulling me before I could grasp what was going on . The air buzzed with magic as the shadows around us moved , pulling me closer to Dane . The Nameless raised his hand , and a dark barrier appeared around us . It was thick and alive , rippling with bad energy that seemed to emanate from him . Chapter 178 3/7 The air of the cell felt weird and heavy , filled with something I couldnt figure out . This cell , the Nameless said , his voice a quiet threat , is designed to strip away all pretenses . It will increase your emotions , your weaknesses , and your fears . Lets see what breaks first : your spirit or your mind . He stepped back , his form dissolving into the darkness with a final , cuttingugh . Enjoy your time together . It may be yourst . The oppressive silence that followed was almost worse than his voice . Dane stood first , breathing fast as he stumbled to his feet . The faint glow of his wolfs power flickered in his eyes but it was tempered by exhaustion and something deeper , something broken . I stayed on the ground a little longer , trying to find my strength . The barrier around us felt alive with energy , and the air was hot against my skin . Aurora , Dane said , his voice tense but soft . Get up . I stared at him , feeling the heaviness of everything that just happened . I dont need you telling me what to do , I said Chapter 178 sharply . 4/7 Danes jaw clenched , and he stepped closer . This isnt the time to fight . We need to find a way to escape . Do you have a good n ? I replied , getting up . My heart was beating fast and my feelings were a mix of fear , anger , and something like despair . Because thest one didnt work . His eyes widened , the gold in them shining and fierce . I was trying to keep you safe . Protect me ? I barked out augh , the sound bitter even to my ears . Dane , youve been working with the Nameless for years ! Instead of being caring , you are ordering me to stand up . Do you even have any idea how many people have suffered because of you ? He flinched , my sharp words hurting his anger . You think I dont know that ? he said in a low , rough voice . Every single day , I feel the weight of what Ive done . But everything , everything , I did was to stop him from hurting you and the children . Thinking about our children made me feel angry , but I also felt feelings . Do you think that makes it better ? I asked , my voice shaking . Do you think that excuses everything ? No , he said , his gaze locking onto mine . But I didnt have a choice , Aurora . He would have killed you . He would have taken them . The tension between us crackled like the air in a thunderstorm , the magic of the cell increasing every word , every emotion . My heart pounded in my chest , my breathing in short , sharp gasps . You should have fought harder , I said , my voice breaking . His eyes softened and for the first time , I saw the depth of his pain . I did , he said simply . The silence that followed was heavy , the weight of everything unsaid hanging between us . I turned away , my hands trembling as I pressed them against the barrier . The darkness pulsed beneath my fingers , alive and unyielding . Im so tired of fighting , I whispered . Dane was behind me in an instant , his presence a steady warmth Chapter 178 against my back . So am I , he said , his voice low and rough . I closed my eyes , and his warmth , the heat from his body , made me feel steady like I hadnt in years . Looking at him , I was calmed by the expression in his eyes . It wasnt anger or guilt or even sadness . It was something different , something strong and true . Before I could think , before I could speak , his hands were on my arms , pulling me closer . The world around us melted away as his lips met mine , the kiss deep and different , a sh of all the feelings we had been keeping inside . I gasped against his mouth , my hands holding onto his shirt as the heat between us grew . He held me tighter , his fingers digging into my skin like he was scared to let go , he caressed me and God have I missed his touch . My boobs came in contact with his chest as I caressed his abs and now it felt like the world was silent as all that mattered was him in my front . We both breathed heavily , our foreheads touching . Then boom we heard a scary noise and I quickly grabbed his arm . Chapter 178 7/7 Ill protect youe what may , Dane whispered , his voice full of feelings . Chapter 179 Chapter 179 1/6 AURORA Ill protect youe what may , Danes quiet vow still hung in the air , his words echoing through the dense silence of the cell . The heat of his body beside me was the only thing that kept me grounded in this dark ce of powerful magic . His hand stayed on my arm , rough and hard but still gentle . I should have pulled away , I should have stayed on guard but the look in his eyes held me there . Dane , I whispered , my voice shaking as I tried to hold on to the anger and frustration that had made me strong . This wont fix anything . Were still stuck . He nodded , but his thumb touched my skin gently , making me shiver . I know , he said in a quiet voice that was deep and full of feelings that made my heart hurt . But for just a moment ¡­ can we stop arguing ? My chest felt tight , and his words got through the walls I had made to protect my heart . I wanted to say no . I wanted to push him away . Instead , I lifted my hand and set it on his chest , feeling his heartbeat steady under my palm . His other hand came up to hold my face , his touch warm even with the cold magic around us . Aurora, he said softly , his warm breath basking my lips . Ive missed you every second of every day . Chapter 179 2/6 The dam that kept my feelings in broke . I pushed ahead and bumped into him as our lips met . The kiss was intense and filled with emotion , releasing years of hurt and desire from both of us . His arms went around me , pulling me nearer until there was no space left between us . I held on to him , my fingers getting caught in his hair as his lips met mine with a hunger that matched my Own . His hands moved over my back , going down to hold my waist , keeping me steady even as the magic around us seemed to beat with our fast heartbeats . Dane , I breathed against his lips , my voice a request . He responded by tilting my head back , his mouth moving down my jawline to the soft skin of my neck . His lips were warm , and his breath felt nice as he gently bit and kissed his way down , each touch starting a fire that spread through my body . His hands moved up , gently touching my sides before resting on chest . He paused , looking at me as if he wanted to make sure it was okay . my Please , I said softly , my voice shaking . His thumbs lightly touched the shape of my boobs , and his touch made me feel a rush of excitement . 3/6 Chapter 179 My head tilted back , and I made a soft sound as he held mepletely , his hands strong yet gentle . Aurora , he whispered , his voice full of feeling . You mean everything to me . You always have . His words broke something inside me , and I pulled him closer , my lips to his in a kiss that was both a surrender and a demand in one . His tongue brushed against mine ; the taste of him was intoxicating as we lost ourselves in each other . The magic around us shifted , the oppressive darkness giving way to a pulsing light that seemed to emanate from the around us . very The heat between us grew , the energy crackling in the space where our bodies met . air I didnt notice it at first , because I was focused on how he felt : the warmth of his skin , the strength of his arms , and how his breath caught when I touched his chest . Dane , I whispered , pulling back a little to see his eyes . They were shining , the gold in them brighter than ever . I feel it , he said , his voice deep and rough . Aurora ¡­ something is happening . The light around us grew brighter , and the magic in the cell responded to our bond . It felt like our feelings and our urgency 4/6 Chapter 179 were feeding it , breaking the Namelesss control . Dane stumbled , gripping my arms as he tried to stay standing . I can feel him ¡­ losing his hold , he said with clenched teeth . I reached out to him , my hands holding him steady . Stay with me , I said , my voice strong even though I felt scared . Then , the light faded , and the heavy darkness returned . The Nameless stepped out of the darkness , his golden eyes gleaming with amusement . How touching , he said , his voice a cold caress that sent a shiver down my spine . Your love for each other is truly remarkable . Its almost a shame to break it . Dane pushed me behind him , standing protectively as he stared at the Nameless . You wont touch her , he growled , his voice low and threatening . The Nameless tilted his head , looking back and forth between us . Oh , Dane , he said , sounding mocking . You still dont get it , do you ? This isnt about touching her . Its about hurting her . And youve just made it much easier . I felt his words hit me hard , almost like a punch . My knees shaked under me . Chapter 179 5/6 What do you mean ? I asked , my voice shaking even though I tried to stay strong . The Nameless smiled , looking mean and cold . Youll see soon enough , he said , disappearing into the darkness . This is only the beginning . Hisughter echoed off the cell walls , the sound feeling empty and cold as the darkness closed in around us once more . I clung to Dane as the cold silence pressed down around us , the weight of the Namelesss parting words sinking into my bones . My heart raced , not from the continuous heat of Danes touch but from the icy feeling of fear curling in my chest . Danes arms tightened around me , his breaths weird . Aurora , he murmured , his voice barely above a whisper . Whatever hes nning , we wont let him win . I nodded , but my throat was too tight to speak . The faint glow of the cell dimmed further , shadows creeping closer , almost sentient in their movement . Then , a sound a faint , rhythmic thrum began to rise , vibrating through the floor beneath us . It was low at first , but it grew louder , more insistent until it felt like the heartbeat of the darkness itself . Dane stiffened , his body coiled like a spring . Do you hear that ? Chapter 179 Before I could respond , the floor beneath us shuddered 6/6 violently , and cracks splintered outward from the center of the cell . The air turned cold , and a voice low , scary , and inhuman whispered from the darkness : Its time . Chapter 180 Chapter 180 1/7 AURORA Its time . The growling voice was like a ripple in the air , an ominous echo that didnt leave room for doubt . The earth beneath our feet cracked further , cold seeping into my bones in an alien embrace . Danes grip on me tightened , his body coiled and tense , ready to shield me from whatever wasing . Before we could act , the air in the cell shimmered with an unnatural light , and we were both torn apart by some invisible force . I hit the floor hard , the breath knocked out of me , as Dane struggled against unseen bonds pinning him in ce . No ! I cried , reaching for him . But the Namelesss voice boomed again , cutting through the thick tension . Hush now , my dear . Were just beginning . The cell shifted , its oppressive energy growing denser , and the cracks in the ground seemed to radiate with dark magic . I see your people are worried about you ¡­ they dont know what ising for them , do they ? the Nameless shrieked and 2/7 Chapter 180ughed out loud . I stared at him in confusion , I balled up my fist and managed to get on my knees , How do you know ¡­ Ohh ¡­ maybe I should show you . He spread out his hand and a dark smoke came out of his wed fingers . The smoke circled up to me and I sniffed as it hung in front of me . Figures formed inside it and I widened my eyes in shock , I saw Trajan and Evander in the war room . Shit , so this scum could see out every move . Trajan paced the war room , his ws half extended , his jaw set in a grim line . Evander stood at the table , staring down at the hasty map they had drawn from the Namelesssir . Shes been gone too long , Trajan growled , mming his fist against the table . We should have stopped her , Evander shot him a sharp look . And how would you have done that ? You know Aurora . When she makes up her mind , nothing stops her . Our job now is to get her back . Trajans golden eyes flickered with frustration , but he didnt argue . Instead , he turned his attention back to the map . Well take the eastern side . The defenses there should be weaker . If were quiet ¡­ Evander cut him off with a dryugh . Quiet doesnt work with the Nameless . Hell know wereing . 1 or not ? Evanders lips pressed into a thin line before he nodded . Im in . But we need to move now . Every second we waste , shes further away from us . The two men burst into their wolf forms , bodies lengthening and rippling with muscle , fur bristling . Then , without another word , they leaped into the night , swift and silent despite their size . As I watched theme near their of the Nameless , my heart throbbed within my chest as I screamed , No !! Donte . But they couldnt hear me , I could only watch and pray , the darkness twisted unnaturally , seeming to shift of their own ord . Trajan growled low , his sharp eyes caught the little glow which was a magic barrier ahead . Spreading out, each in wide circles , they found and cut for an opening . Evander found it , the energy of the barrier weaker just here , a slit only , and he went in first , motioning for Trajan to take point . But it was different inside : The heavy silence gave way to a deafening roar ; dark figures emerged from the dark , their eyes glowing in the dark and fixed on the intruders . 4/7 Chapter 180 Ambush ! Trajan snarled , his ws swiping through the air as the first wave of darkness fell upon them . Beside him , Evander fought , theirbat a fatal battle of fangs shes . We must fall back ! Evander shouted , his voice breaking . No. Trajan growled . We will not leave her ! But the moments were too short to make a decision . The darkness closed over them , thickening into a living thing ; the struggle was beyond them . Trajans growls weakened into pained snarls as he was forced to the ground , parts of darknessshing his limbs tight . And Evander did not even struggle , the darkness washing over him entirely . No !!! I yelled within me , but it was of no use , if I wanted to save them , I had to save myself first . But how do I save them ? When trying to save just Dane I had gotten in trouble myself . I ced my palms together and said a silent prayer . Help me , Moon Goddess . The Nameless appeared in front of me , his smokey body forming from the darkness . I see youve been busy , he said , silky and smiling . Dane strained against the invisible bonds holding him tight , his 5/7 Chapter 180 muscles weak , his jaw clenched . Stay away from her , please he growled . Come to me instead . The Nameless burst outughing , a cold , wicked sound that ran chills down my spine . Oh , but its so much more entertaining when shes involved . Dont you agree , Aurora ? I shot him a re , refusing to give him even the satisfaction of a response . He stepped closer , his towering form suffocating . Youve caused me quite a bit of trouble , my dear . But now , I have a proposition for you . A choice , if you will . Danes growl grew louder , but the Nameless silenced him with a flick of his hand , and the restraints wrapped tightly around him . The Nameless turned to me , the smirk spreading across his face . I have two of your loyal little wolves . Trajan and Evander , so ¡­ My heart skipped a beat and I shook my head . No ¡­ Oh , yes , he said sarcastically . And Im afraid their futures arent shining too bright . You see , Ive decided to give them the same gift I bestowed upon Dane . Unless , of course , you choose another path . I didnt want to hear it , but he stepped closer , his voice a poisonous whisper . 6/7 Chapter 180 Marry Holden . My chosen . Be his , and Ill spare your dear friends from a fate worse than death . Holden , his chosen ? Danes roar filled the cell , his fury evitable even through the restraints . You scundrell ! The Nameless ignored him , his gaze fixed on me . The clock is ticking , my dear . You have until sunrise to decide . Tears welled in my eyes as the weight of his words crushed me . I looked at Dane , his face contorted with anger and despair , and my heart broke . The Nameless chuckled , his form melting back into the darkness . Think carefully , Aurora . The fate of your friends , loved ones and yours rests on your answer . And with that , his form dissolved into the dark and the cell was silent once more . I fell and sat on the floor , as I let the tears fall . Dane struggled against his bonds , voice harsh as he called my state . Aurora ¡­ dont listen to him . Well find a way . But I couldnt answer . My mind was reeling with fear and doubts , and the ticking of an unseen clock echoed loudly in my Chapter 180 717 Sunrise felt like it was a lifetime away , and yet it was so near , too Chapter 181 Chapter 181 AURORA The Namelesss deadline weighed on me like a heavy load crushing my chest . Sunrise was hours away , but it felt as though the light would nevere . My thoughts raced , each one more hopeless than thest . Trajan and Evander were in unimaginable danger and Danc . Dane looked as defeated as Id ever seen him . I sat opposite him in the dark cell , my knees to my chest . I could not bear the silence any longer . Dane , I whispered , leaning forward . My voice cracked but I didnt care . We have to do something . His head lifted slightly , his jaw tight as he stared at me . You think I dont know that ? he muttered , frustration etched into every line of his face . Then help me think ! I snapped , the words sharper than I intended . I immediately softened . Please , Dane . Youre the only one whos ever outsmarted him . You have toe up with something . Dane exhaled heavily , pressing the heels of his hands to his face . Aurora , Ive been trying , he said in a low , hoarse voice . But every time I think Ive found a crack in his ns , it closes . Its like hes always three steps ahead . 2/5 Chapter 181 His words sent a shiver down my spine . The Nameless wasnt just powerful , he was calcting , always waiting for us to make a mistake . I inched closer to Dane , desperate to reach him . Then we have to find a way to surprise him . There has to be something he doesnt expect . Something he hasnt nned for . Dane looked at me , his eyes heavy with sorrow . He didnt expect me to rebel , he said bitterly . And look where that got us . Im chained , Trajan and Evander are his pawns , and youre stuck here because of me . I swallowed and said , Stop it , Dont you dare go and me yourself . None of this is your fault . Danes gaze suddenly locked onto mine , gentling . Aurora , he whispered roughly , his voice breaking close . I dont know if I can protect you from this . Tears welled up in my eyes but I fought them back . Then dont think about protecting me , I said . Think about surviving this . Together . His hands tightened around mine , his grip steadying me even as doubt threatened to consume us both . Ill do whatever it takes , he said finally . But you cant give in to him , Aurora . No matter what he says . No matter what he does to me or anyone else . Chapter 181 3/5 I nodded , though the promise felt like a thread tightening around my neck . I wont , I whispered , even as fear wed at the edges of my resolve . Time stretched to eternity . I sat silent , trying to hold on to the fragile hope Danes words had given me , yet with every minute that passed the increase of the magical energy inside the cell chewed away at my defenses . Every thought seemed magnified ; every doubt amplified . I couldnt shake the feeling that Trajan and Evander were bound and suffering because of me . The cell door creaked open and I scrambled to my feet , my heart pounding . The Nameless stepped inside, his shadowy form towering over me . His golden eyes gleamed with malice as his lips curled into a mocking smile . I clenched my fists and made myself meet his gaze . You wont break us , I said , though my voice shook . Nameless let out a cold , hollowugh , and chills ran down my spine . Oh , Aurora , he said , taking another step closer to me . Youre already broken . You just dont realize it yet . He turned to Dane then , his face darkening . And you , he sneered . The great betrayer . How does it feel , knowing youve failed at every turn ? Knowing your rebellion was nothing more than a pathetic gamble ? Dane red at him , his jaw tight . You havent won yet , he said through gritted teeth . Chapter 181 4/5 The Nameless smirked , his eyes glinting with cruel amusement . Havent I ? He waved his hand , and the air around us began to increase . An image appeared a vision of Trajan and Evander bound in chains , screaming in pain . Their faces contorted in twisted agony as shadowy monsters wrapped around them , seeping into their very being . No ! I cried , my hands flying to the image as if somehow I could reach them . Not surprisingly , the Nameless chuckled , a low rumble that caused my bones to quiver . Theyre quite resilient , he said . But even the strongest Werewolves break eventually . And when they do . He trailed off , his smile broadening further . I finally turned to him , my chest heaving with anger and desperation . What do you want from me ? I demanded . The Nameless stepped closer , his golden eyes locking outo mine Ive already told you , he said , his tone almost gentle . Mar Holden , and they are free . Refuse , and their suffering will be endless . My breath hitched as the weight of his words sank in . Youre a monster , I whispered . He leaned in closer , his dark silhouette loomin Chapter 181 5/5 god , he whispered , and you , Aurora , are nothing but a pawn in my game . Tears spilled down my cheeks as I turned away , my mind racing . I couldnt let him win . I couldnt let him destroy the people I cared about . But what choice did I have ? The Nameless straightened , a cold , mirthless smile twisting his face . Once again , You have until sunrise , he said , his voice booming in the tiny cell . Choose wisely . With that , he turned and left , the door to the cell mming shut behind him . I sank to the floor , my head in my hands as sobs wracked my body . Dane knelt beside me , his hand resting on my shoulder . We will find a way , you dont have to marry him , he said , his tone steady though despair danced in his eyes . I promise . But as the hours ticked by , the weight of this decision finally crushed me . The ultimatum of the Nameless beat over me like some terrible dark cloud , until I could see no clear way out . And when the first rays of sunlight crept into the cell , I realized the time to make a choice was over . Chapter 182 Chapter 182 1/6 PIPER The moment I woke , I knew something was wrong . The pack bond was usually steady , but aforting hum in the back of my mind was off . It didnt feel severed , but it was weak like a thread stretched too thin and ready to snap . I sat up in bed , running my fingers through my hair as I tried to focus on the sensation . It was Aurora . Her bond was dim , and distant , as though she wasnt just far away physically but emotionally locked behind some imprable wall . I got dressed quickly , throwing on dark clothes meant for stealth . My heart pounded as I tried to make sense of the unease wing at me . Whatever was happening , I couldnt just sit here and wait . I came out and I felt drawn to the war room , I found Trajans map still spread across the table , a mess of notes and markers left behind from thest strategy session . I studied it , searching for anything that might point me toward Aurora . Think , Piper , 1 muttered to myself . Where would she The Namelesssir was the most obvious answer , but it wasnt * ough to just guess I needed something concrete . Chapter 182 2/6 My fingers brushed over the map , tracing the paths wed marked as dangerous areas where dark creatures had been spotted or where Danes influence lingered . A cold chill ran down my spine as I noticed a pattern . The sightings formed a loose perimeter around one area we hadnt explored deeply , an unassuming section of dense forest that seemed to repel even the bravest scouts . I frowned , leaning closer . What are you hiding in there ? Beside the map was a stack of old reports , most of them from Evanders missions . I flipped through them , scanning for any mention of the Nameless or unusual activity . One entry caught my eye . Spotted faint tracks leading into the eastern forest . Too faint to pursue . The air felt ¡­ heavy . Rmend further investigation . Evanders words sent a shiver through me . If the eastern forest was important enough for him to note , it had to mean something . I grabbed the journal Aurora had left on the table , the one filled with symbols and cryptic notes . Shed been scanning over it for weeks , but I wasnt sure how much she may have discovered . Come on , give me something , I whispered , flipping through the pages . One section caught my attention . It described the Namelesss territory in riddles , with phrases like the shadows coil where the moonlight dies and the forest speaks only to the brave . 3/6 Chapter 182 The riddles werent just poetic , they were instructions . I felt it in my gut . The eastern forest wasnt just a random location . It was significant . I nced at the clock . If I moved now , I could be there by nightfall . Sneaking out wasnt difficult . Warrick had been unusually quiettely , wrapped up in whatever schemes kept him upied . 1 left him a vague note , knowing he wouldnt notice my absence . until it was toote . The forest loomed ahead , dark and foreboding . As I approached the edge , the air grew colder , and the pack bond weakened even further . I swallowed hard , forcing my nerves to settle . The eastern forest had always felt ¡­ off . The trees were taller here, their branches twisting together like ws . The ground was thick with moss , muffling my steps and every sound seemed to echo in an unsettling way . I moved carefully , keeping to the shadows and listening for anything out of ce . My senses were on high alert , every rustle of leaves or crack of a branch making my heart race . At one point , I paused , crouching low behind a fallen log . Ahead , the ground dipped into a shallow ravine , and in the center was something that didnt belong , a faint glow , like silver mist hovering just above the ground . Chapter 182 4/6 I inched closer , my breath catching as I realized what I was looking at . The mist wasnt just random , it was forming shapes , and symbols that matched the ones in Auroras journal . Pulling the journal from my bag , I flipped to the page with the riddles . The symbols in the mist were the same as the ones described as the seal of the Namelesss domain . This is it , I whispered , my voice barely audible . But getting closer wouldnt be easy . The mist pulsed faintly , and the air around it felt ¡­ alive . It was as if the forest itself was watching me , waiting for me to make a wrong move . I studied the symbols again , tracing them with my finger and mouthing the words from the journal . The riddle was clear now : Step only where the light touches , and the darkness will grant you passage . I nced around , spotting faint patches of moonlight filtering through the trees . The misty light seemed to create a path , narrow and winding but just wide enough for me to follow . Taking a deep breath , I stepped onto the first patch of light . The ground felt solid beneath me , but the air grew colder . I moved slowly , carefully cing each step in the light . The mist swirled around me , darkness reaching out as if testing my resolve . Halfway across the ravine , a low growl stopped me in my tracks . 5/6 Chapter 182 My heart leaped into my throat as a pair of golden eyes appeared in the shadows . A werewolf stepped into the light , its form massive and its movements eerily smooth . It sniffed the air , its gaze locking onto me . I froze , barely daring to breathe . The journals riddle echoed in my mind : The forest speaks only to the brave . Gathering my courage , I straightened and took another step forward . The werewolf growled again but didnt attack . Instead , it watched me , its head tilting slightly as if it were curious . Im not here to fight , I said softly , my voice steady despite my fear . I just need answers . The werewolf huffed , its breath visible in the cold air . Slowly , it stepped aside , its golden eyes never leaving me . I let out a shaky breath and continued forward , the mist parting as I moved deeper into the forest . The glow ahead grew brighter , and the symbols became clearer , leading me toward what I could only assume was the edge of the Namelesss territory . When I reached the final patch of light , the air seemed to hum with power . The mist thickened , moving around me in a way that felt almost ¡­ weing . And then I saw it , a faint outline of a structure , hidden among Chapter 182 the trees . The Namelesssir . 6/6 My heart pounded as I crouched low , taking in every detail . Their was surrounded by shadowy figures , their forms shifting and blending with the darkness . I knew I couldnt risk getting any closer , not without being seen . But at least now I had a starting point , a way to find Aurora and know what was going on . As I turned to leave , the werewolf reappeared , blocking my path . Its golden eyes seemed to pierce through me as if it were warning me to go back before it pounced on me . Damn it , Ill be back , I whispered , my resolve hardening . Chapter 183 Chapter 183 PIPER The forest seemed unnaturally quiet as if even the trees were holding their breath . My heart beat fast in my chest , a steady drumbeat of caution and determination . Every rustle of leaves made me flinch , my fingers twitching near the dagger Id strapped to my side . Aurora was like a thin string pulling me onward . I did not know in which direction I was going , but something made me feel I was close to finding it and I needed to be . Moonlight filtered between the tree branches , casting patches on the forest floor that seemed to take fantastic shapes . I stepped over a bent root , peering closely at every shadow . Half my mind was with Aurora ; half of it was with Warrick . Warrick . Oh , Warrick . Just the mention of him made me feel like vomiting . I couldnt think about him now . I took another careful step forward and felt the hair on my neck shoot to attention . I wasnt alone . Quickly I pulled the dagger out and held it defensively in front of me and I looked up to see Warrick , I staggered back a bit . Chapter 183 Warrick , I breathed . 2/6 He stood a few steps away , leaning easily against a tree , as though hed been waiting for me . His tall body was in shadow , but the shine of his dark eyes was clear . Hello to you too , Piper , he said smoothly , his voice annoyingly calm . What are you doing here ? I asked firmly , my grasp on the dagger tighter . He smiled as he drew closer , his movements cautious but not threatening . I think you want to find Aurora , just like I do . I squinted , keeping my de raised . Why would you want to find Aurora ? Shes the Luna of Broken Ridge , right ? he asked , cocking his head . Her being found is important to all of us . Or did you forget that ? I dont believe you , I snapped . You only do things that benefit you . So what is your real reason ? Warricks smile vanished , and for a moment , he looked Believe what you want , Piper , but I have my reasons . And they angry . are not for you to know . Youre right , I said , anger growing . They arent . Because I dont need your help . I began to walk away , but his voice stopped me . 3/6 Chapter 183 Youre walking right into trouble , he said , sounding serious . Do you really know what youre up against ? I turned back to look at him , feeling angry . Dont act like you care . Youre only here because you think you can benefit from this . He shrugged and crossed his arms . Maybe I can . But that doesnt mean Im wrong . I thought for a moment . His words hit home , even though I knew better . Warrick was clever and selfish , but he wasnt stupid . If he was warning me , it meant he knew something I didnt . What do you know ? I asked carefully . He moved closer , and I couldnt understand what was going through his mind . The Nameless is not some random enemy , he thinks and then acts with a n in his mind . If you go on your own , youve got no chance . Just like Aurora . Finally , the mention of Aurora had my heart aching . I could have argued that he was wrong , but somewhere deeper inside , I knew his words were right . What am I supposed to do then? I asked looking tired already . An alliance , he said straightforwardly . 4/6 Chapter 183 Iughed rudely . You think I will trust you ? No , he said smiling , taking me by surprise . But you have no choice . Youre in too deep , Piper . And like it or not , I can help you . I stared hard at him , trying to catch a glimpse of a lie . Warrick had always been able to take people in , but there was something about him that seemed a little off this time . Perhaps a sign of truthfulness . Or maybe he was just in some kind of a spell . Okay , I said with deliberation . But lets get one thing straight , I dont trust you . You slip up once , Ill kill you myself . His smile was back , but this time , it wasnt humorous . Thats fair . We continued walking in the forest together , but I kept my distance from him . For someone who could be so annoying , Warrick was quiet ; his footsteps were nearly silent against the earth , Why are you here , Warrick ? I asked after a while because I couldnt stand the silence anymore . He looked at me , and I had no idea what he was thinking . I told you , Im looking for Aurora . For your gain , I pressed . 5/6 Chapter 183 He didnt deny it . Maybe . But that doesnt mean I want to see her dead . Or you , for that matter . I scoffed . How noble of you . He suddenly stopped and raised a hand to quiet me . His eyes looked ahead to the darkness , his body tense . What ? I whispered , clenching my dagger tightly . Somethings watching us , he whispered . I tried to see what he did as my heart started beating fast . The trees felt as though they moved around us , the darkness looking somewhat different from what they truly were . We need to go , Warrick whispered , his tone low and urgent . For once , I did not argue . We did walk a little faster while every single sound of leaves and breaking twigs seemed to fill me with more fear . As I walked , I couldnt help feeling that Warrick was keeping something from me . He kept scanning around and looked really nervous . You know more than youre telling , I whispered . He didnt answer immediately , his gaze cast down the path before him . Chapter 183 6/6 Finally , he said , I know enough to keep us safe . Isnt that good enough for you ? No. I said firmly . If we are going to do this , I need to know the truth . Warrick was hesitating , his face turned to me with worry on his features . The truth , Piper , is you dont know what youre up against . Not only does the Nameless pose a threat to Aurora , but he threatens us all . He will destroy everything we love if we dont put a stop to him . His words made me feel scared , but I wouldnt let him see my fear . Then why are you really here , Warrick ? What do you get from this ? He fell silent , his jaw getting tight . Redemption . Chapter 184 Chapter 184 DANE The weak feeling of our connection had been the same since thest time Aurora and I talked , but it stayed in my mind like a dull pain . My chains shone softly , their patterns teasing me with theirplex , unbreakable design . I had tried everything , from strength to mind tricks but these bindings were made by a power much stronger than I could control . But the small sign of weakness I had seen before , the slight fading of the magic , was like a guiding light . I had spent many hours looking at it , counting its pattern like a heartbeat . If I wanted to escape , I needed Aurora to know everything , but the Nameless had taken her away from this cell . I have been restless since he took her away ¡­ I dont know whats going on . I shut my eyes and reached out with our connection once more , straining the frustrating thread between us . Shit ¡­ if only I hadnt cut our bond years ago . This was like trying to push a thread through a needle in 2/7 Chapter 184plete darkness but after a few painful moments , I felt her presence move . I sat quietly , breathing normally as I looked at the shining symbols carved into the chains . They pulsed in a pattern , like a heartbeat . There was a rhythm to them , a moment when the light faded a little before lighting up again . It was small , almost unnoticeable , but it was there . This is it , I said quietly to myself , clenching my teeth . The Nameless was cunning , but his arrogance made him sloppy . He believed no one could understand his magic , let alone exploit it . His overconfidence would be the end of him . I exhaled slowly , closing my eyes to concentrate . The faint thread of my bond with Aurora stirred at the edges of my mind , fragile but alive . Aurora , I thought , focusing all my energy on the bond . The connection was weak , like a bad signal and I could hardly hear her . I pushed harder , which made my head hurt . The chains became brighter because of my defiance , but I kept going . Then , like a thread going through a needle , I heard her voice . Dane ? 3/7 Chapter 184 The quiet sound of her voice shocked me . Aurora , I said softly , even though I knew she couldnt hear me like that . I can barely ¡­ hear you ¡­ I heard her . Her words were broken , like ss pieces in my mind . Aurora , I thought , feeling my desperation in the connection . Can you hear me now ? The connection shook and I prepared myself for the pressure . Im here her voice whispered , soft but strong . The relief I felt was like taking a deep breath after being underwater . Listen closely , I said out loud , hoping the connection would bring my words to her . Ive found a way to make these chains weaker . Theres a pattern to the symbols , a time when they fail . Look for it in your ties . Dane ¡­ Her voice wavered , and I could feel the exhaustion in her tone . Its not just the chains . The Nameless is tightening his grip . I had to make a choice today ¡­ My heart sank . What choice ? The bond shaken and I clung to it , my knuckles white against the chains . You know he gave me a deadline , Aurora continued , her voice cracking . Marry Holden or watch Trajan and Evander suffer . He made me stand in front of the pack ¡­ I had no choice . Her words hit me like a de , cutting deep . Marry Holden ? The 4/7 Chapter 184 idea of her standing beside that traitor , bound to him , made my blood boil . What did you say ? I asked , my voice low and trembling . The silence that followed was deafening . I said yes , she finally admitted , her voice barely above a whisper . Rage and despair surged through me in equal measure . You cant , I said . You know this is what he wants . To break you . To break us . 73 What choice did I have ? she snapped , the bond ring with her frustration . If I refused , Trajan and Evander would suffer . And if I fought back , he would kill them . I couldnt ¡­ I couldnt let that happen . I rested my head on the cold stone wall and my chains made a soft sound . Aurora , I said , my voice quieter now . Hes using you . This isnt about Trajan or Evander , its about power . Dont let him take that away from you . Do you think I dont know that ? Her voice broke and I could feel her pain like it was my own . But what would you have done , Dane ? Would you have watched them suffer ? Would you have watched them die ? Her words made me silent . I had no answer . Chapter 184 5/7 She continued , her voice trembling . I didnt want to do it , but he left me no choice . Holden slipped the ring onto my finger . Dane . Its enchanted . I can feel it pulling at me , like its calling me to him ¡­ to the Nameless . The thought of that man touching her , binding her with magic , made me want to tear the entire fortress apart . Then well break it , I said firmly . Whatever hold he thinks he has on you , well shatter it . Together . How ? she asked , her voice filled with despair. Im running out of time . The Nameless said ¡­ he said the next phase begins soon . I dont know what that means , but I can feel it , Dane . Something terrible ising . Her fear made me feel cold , but I made myself stay calm . Well find a way , I promised . But you need to trust me . No matter what happens , dont let him see that you are scared . You are stronger than he thinks . The connection between us shook again and I felt her strength growing . Ill try , she said softly . The connection faded and I was left alone in the deafening Chapter 184 silence of the fortress once more . My mind was racing , cach thought sharper than thest . The Nameless was ying a long game and Aurora was his favorite pawn . But he had underestimated her strength and mine . 6/7 I pulled at the chains again , and the runes glowed weakly . The weakness was there , taunting me . I just needed time to exploit it . And then , the faint sound of footsteps echoed through the cavern . My body tensed , every sense on high alert . The Nameless appeared , his shadowy form twisting as he approached . His golden eyes gleamed with amusement as if he already knew everything that had transpired . God , I was so scared that he may have discovered my little secret , but luckily for me , he said something else . Still clinging to hope , are we ? he sneered , his voice like nails on ss . I looked into his eyes and did not back down . You wont win , I said calmly . Aurora is stronger than you realize . Heughed , filling the room with a cold and mocking sound . Oh , Dane . Youve always been easy to predict . But dont worry . The next part will be much more ¡­ fun . He turned away and his darkness moved around him as he Chapter 184 des 7/7 faded into the dark . My jaw clenched , determination hardening in me . Whatever he was nning , I would stop it . Aurora wasnt his pawn . She wasnt anyones pawn . And neither was I. But as thest echoes of hisughter died , the runes on my chains red brighter , their magic constricting around me like a snake . Something wasing . And it wasnt just horrific . It was inevitable . Chapter 185 Chapter 185 DANE The runes on my chains glowed with an unrelenting glow , their rhythm steady as a heartbeat . The Nameless had left me to the dark silence of the fortress but his words didnt leave me , his taunt biting into my thoughts like shattered ss . I leaned back against the cold stone wall , closing my eyes . The bond to Aurora glowed faintly , a fragile thread between us , but there was something else now , something darker . It was like a nail beneath my skin ,ing from her . The engagement bond . Id felt it the moment Holden slid that ursed ring onto her finger . It wasnt just symbolic ; it was alive , and it was feeding off her emotions ¡­ but I didnt know what had happened till Aurora told me . Damn it , Aurora , I muttered under my breath , my fingers tightening on the chains . But even as I hated it , I could feel a thin vein of opportunity in that connection . 2/7 Chapter 185 It wasnt one sided . The bond was fragile , but given the right Focus I might be able to siphon some of the power that flowed through it . Perhaps even disrupt it . I closed my eyes again , dragging up every ounce of concentration I could find . The oppressive ckness of theyer crushed in around me and the dull sign of the engagement bond glowed in time with the runes on my chains . Aurora , I thought , reaching for her down our bond . Hang in there . Im here with you . Her presence trembled but was present . Dane ? Her voice was a whisper , cautious . Im going to try something , I said , keeping my voice even . That bond Holden forced on you , I think I can weaken it . But you have to let me in . There was a pause and I felt her emotions through the bond : fear , frustration , hope . If you think it will help , do it , she said finally . I took a deep breath , centering myself in the rhythm of the engagement bond . It was like a living thing , coiling and uncoiling as it pulsed with dark energy . Biting my lips , I imagined reaching into it , forcing 3/7 Chapter 185 my own power through the cracks . It was like trying to swim against an ocean tide . The bond resisted , thrashing andshing out at me with bursts of pain . But I held on , shining my teeth as I pushed deeper . Dane ! Auroras voice burst through , sharp with panic . Whats happening ? The pain surged , and I almost let go , but then I felt it , a flicker of weakness . The band stopped , just for a moment , its pulse shaking . Im okay , I told her , though my body screamed in protest . Its working . I just need more time . The faintest relief touched her side of the bond , but it was shaking . Be careful , she whispered . Please . I didnt answer , channeling every strength of concentration into the bond . It shook , the dark threads beginning to shake under my attack . But then , just when I thought I was gaining ground , the runes on my chains red brightly , coursing through me like lightning . I slumped back against the wall , hard , gasping for breath . The engagement bond whipped back into being , stronger than before . 4/7 Chapter 185 Damn it , I growled , my fists clenching . Before I could try again , the sound of footsteps echoed through the fortress . They were scattered , apanied by heavy breathing . I tensed , readying myself for another of the Namelesss tricks . But then I saw them . Trajan ? Evander ? My voice came out shocked , disbelieving . They stumbled into the room , their movementsbored . Dark markings up their arms and necks , pulsing with the same wicked energy as the runes on my chains . Dane , Trajan rasped , his voice barely above a whisper . He slumped heavily against the wall , his usual strength sapped . What happened ? I shouted , straining at my chains . How did you get free ? Evander slumped to the ground , his breathingbored . We ¡­ we dont know , he said , his voice raw . One moment , we were trapped . Next , the bindings broke , and we were shoved out of their . I frowned , my gaze narrowing on the marks . They pulsed rhythmically , as if alive . It wasnt mercy , I said grimly . He let you go for a reason . 5/7 Chapter 185 Trajans jaw clenched , but he said nothing . These marks , he aid , ncing down at his arm . Theyre ¡­ draining us . We can feel it . My mind raced , I thought , the Nameless dont make mistakes . Whatever he had done to them , it was on purpose . The marks had been a backup n method of control , even from afar . We need to get rid of them , I said , my voice firm . Whatever it takes . And how do you propose we do that ? Evander asked , his tone sharp despite his exhaustion . I didnt have an answer . My eyes flicked to the marks again , watching the way they pulsed in time with the runes on my chains . Theyre connected I realised aloud . What ? Trajan said , furrowing his brow . The marks , the runes , I said , gesturing to my chains . Theyre tied into the same source . If we can break one , we might weaken the other . Evander gave a bitterugh . Easier said than done . I know , I said . But its a start . The room was silent , the weight of our situation settling heavily 6/7 Chapter 185 on each one of us . Trajan and Evander were losing their strength quickly and I was no closer to freeing myself , let alone Aurora . But I couldnt give up . Not now . I focused my mind again on the bond , forcing aside the protests of aching muscles . It was there , the connectiony constant , if faint . Aurora , I thought , reaching out to her again . Were going to find a way out of this . I promise . Her response was faint , but it was enough . I trust you , she said . I was still thinking of what to do next because it all seemed like I had a million decisions to make within such a little time and space . Evander , I said . Any idea please ? Im confused here , As he was about to speak , a sound came through the hallway . Oh please , not now . Chapter 186 Chapter 186 AURORA Oh please , not now , Dane begged within him . I was trying tomunicate with him but its like something happened . Last I heard from him was a footstep was approaching and his heart was racing more and more with every step . I just concluded in my mind that anything that wants to happen should happen . All of a sudden , I didnt hear anything from him again . Oh , I hope hes fine though . Was it gone ? I thought . The frozen metal of the engagement ring still disturbed my skin as I was escorted into the grand hall of the Namelesss stronghold . Heavy with the darkness , the air was thick and choking . Ancient runes etched into the walls provided the only illumination , their soft glow casting patterns across the gathered crowd of onlookers that hade to bear witness to this Chapter 186 nonsense of a union . 2/7 My dress felt heavy , its dark fabred with the same magic that pulsed through the ring on my finger . It wasnt a dress , but a shroud , a binding . Every step I took closer to the throne side felt like a step toward my doom . Standing at the far end of the hall was Holden , his ceremonial robes showing the ominous decorations of the hall . There was a gleam in his eye , but it wasnt triumph directed at me . No , his gaze was fixed on the Nameless , an idiot basking in the approval of his master . Smile , Aurora , the Namelesss voice coiled around my mind like a serpent . His shadowy form materialized beside me , his presence sending a chill down my spine . Let them see your joy . I forced my lips into a thin , brittle smile , my fists clenched at my sides . Good , he said . y your role well , and perhaps Ill let precious wolves live a little longer . your My heart twisted , but I managed to keep my expression well hidden . I did what I was obliged to do for now . Every moment that I yed along was buying time for something . Danes faint presence in my mind was my anchor , a sign of hope Chapter 186 even in the destion . 3/7 Im here , Aurora , his voice whispered through the bond . Stay strong . I was so d to hear his voice but no time to ask him what happened . I just held on to the lifeline it provided . The Nameless raised a hand and silenced the murmurs within the crowd . Today , he rumbled , his voice echoing across the hall , we rejoice over a union that will make us stronger over the Broken Ridge Pack and beyond . The crowd cheered , the sound grating on my ears . Holden stepped forward , extending a hand to me . Luna , he said , his voice dripping with false reverence . I hesitated for a fraction of a second beforeying my hand in his . His handshake was cold , unyielding , and I bit back the urge to pull away . y along , I reminded myself . Just a little longer . Holden leaned in , his lips brushing against my ear . Youlle to see this as your rightful ce , Aurora . By my side . I didnt respond , keeping my gaze fixed ahead . A Chapter 186 4/7 And then the ceremony started a lot of chants and incantations . in somenguage Id never heard . The weight of the magic in the air grew thicker , crushing against my skin until I could hardly breathe . My mind was racing , scattered and searching for some break , some weak point in this charade . Suddenly , a sharp light shot through the bond . It wasnt painful , but it was enough to make me stagger . Holdens grip tightened on my hand , his eyes narrowing . Whats wrong ? he demanded . Nothing , I lied , steadying myself . But it wasnt nothing . It was Dane . Aurora , his voice came through the bond , stronger than before . Ive found a way to fight back . What are you doing ? I thought back , panic threading through my mind . Trust me . The bond pulsed again this time with a surge of power . It wasnt justing from Dane it wasing from me , too . The engagement band on my finger started to heat up , the dark runes etched into it flickering crazily . 5/7 Chapter 186 Holdens eyes flicked to the ring . Whats happening ? I didnt get a chance to reply as the Namelesss voice thundered through the hall , thick with enraged fire . ENOUGH . The air around us hissed as the Nameless appeared on the center of the party . His gold eyes zed hot as he fixed upon me , then moved to Holden . Control her , he growled . But Holden didnt move . The bond between me and Dane bucked again , and I realized with a jolt that the engagement bond was glowing : Dane was siphoning its power , using it tounch a mental assault on the Nameless . The crowd exploded into chaos . Shadows climbed up the walls , frantic , out of control . Holdens grip on my hand and he stumbled backward , clutching his head . What are you doing to me ? he screamed , the tone weird . I didnt say anything . I couldnt . All my attention was for the bond , for the power moving between me and Dane . The Nameless roared , his form shifting and expanding as he fought to regain control . You think you can defy me , Dane ? You are nothing but a pawn ! 6/7 Chapter 186 But even as he spoke , I could feel the cracks spreading . The Namelesss hold on the fortress , on the shadows , on us it was weakening . Holden , the Nameless barked . Stop her ! Holdenunched himself at me , face filled in a rage . I barely had time to react before a burst of magic exploded from the bond , hurling him backward . The force of it threw me onto my knees , but I didnt let go of the bond . Not now . Not when we were so close . The Nameless turned to me then , his eyes of gold aze with anger . You dare defy me ? I met his gaze , my chest heaving . Youll never win , I said , my voice steady despite the chaos erupting everywhere . Hisughter then was cold , cruel . You really think this changes anything ? You have merely dyed the inevitable . He raised his hand , and the shadows wrapped around him now coalesced into this huge , writhing form . I will show you the meaning of despair . Rrraaaaaa , tskk , tskk said the nameless , I could barely grasp what he was saying but suddenly the ground beneath me shook as the shadows surged forward , devouring everything in their path . And then , everything went dark . Chapter 187 Chapter 187 PIPER Warricks voice hung in the air , filled with emotion I never knew he possessed ¡­ redemption . I looked up at him , the darkness casting his face into shadow , but his voice was absolutely sincere . For a moment , the calcted man I knew seemed to melt away into something , someonepletely ¡­ different . But there was no time for reflection . Alright , I said finally in that low , even tone , lets see if youre a man of your word . The slightest smirk teased at the edge of his lips , but he had said absolutely nothing . We were deep in the forest now , trees wrapping us round like we were in some sort of living cage . The air chilled , and a heavy atmosphere wrapped its noose around my chest . Every step felt heavier ; each shadow was alive , pulsing , watching , and waiting . I could feel the realm of the Nameless pulling us in , testing our resolve as we were entering his territory . Warrick continued on his path , sure of his destination . He said nothing , and I did not press him . Chapter 187 My mind was still with Aurora . Was she alive ? Or had my Journey brought me full circle to relieve a broken past ? 2/7 A low growl from the darkness froze me in my tracks . Warrick raised a hand , his tense form demanding silence . What was that ? I whispered , my grip tight on the hilt of my dagger . Dark creatures , he muttered . Theyre everywhere here . Stick with me . really didnt like taking orders from him but I didnt argue either . Warrick might have been a slimy opportunist , but one thing hed heard right I had no idea what I was dealing with . We walked scared , slipping between twisted trees , avoiding open paths . Even the forest seemed to pulse with some weird energy , darker with every step taken . Do you at all know where were headed ? I said in a low tone of voice . Warrick half turned back to me , like it was nothing . Ive been here before , he said . There is a way into the Namelesss fortress , if you go in on the cand side . Its not as guarded , but its not exactly easy , either . And youre just now telling me this ? Chapter 187 Would you have believed me if I told you earlier ? 3/7 I swallowed my words and kept my attention on what had to be done . Then , from nowhere , or so it seemed , the faintest of sounds of rushing water somewhere and Warrick was gesturing for me to follow him in that direction . We came to a small stream , ck , really ck inky and looking very much like oil where it shined on its way with apparent round , wandering loops through the trees . Warrick dropped to one knee where it was at its verge , brushing leaves away to show a hidden path of stepping stonesid across it . This way, he said , picking his way with caution . I followed , my heart pounding at every precarious step . The stream was harmless enough but impossible to shake was the thought that in its depths somethingy and watched and waited . When atst we gained the far side Warrick straightened and pointed ahead to a clump of jagged boulders . The entrance is just beyond there . The air clung to us like paste as we drew closer to it heavy , weighed down by the weight of oppression in the Namelesss domain . I was breathing weirdly now , my hold tight on the dagger . Chapter 187 You can feel it , cant you ? Warrick said low . 4/7 I nodded . Its like the air is alive . Thick with fear , he supplied . Its his way of keeping intruders at bay . We squeezed between the huge boulders into a small , narrow tunnel chiseled in the side of the cliff . The walls glimmered with a dark substance ; the atmosphere was heavy , thick . Keep quiet , Warrick whispered . We made our way deeper into the tunnel , having to be careful , as the only real sound was that of our footsteps amidst the constant steady drip of water from the ceiling . A sense of keen awareness had hold of me , and my body was telling me we were walking into trouble . And then I saw it , and I yanked Warrick to a stop . What is it ? he whispered . I nodded ahead , where a dark shape against the wall bulked at some distance from us . Theyre close , I whispered . Warrick nodded , his hand resting on the hilt of his de . Well have to move fast . Follow me . We sprang into a cautious run , twisting and turning through the Chapter 187 5/7 tunnel as if the darkness themselves wereing to life around us . The faint growls of the shadow creatures grew louder , echoing . through the space like a chorus of nightmares . Eventually , we made our way into arger chamber and the dim light of the runes cast a little glow over the room . In the middle of it all was a cell . Aurora , I breathed , as my heart hit my chest with her in sight . She was leaning with her back against the wall , sparkling chains . binding her wrists . As soon as she heard my voice , she looked up and her eyes went round in surprise . Piper ? she rasped . I began to run towards her , but Warrick grasped my arm to pull me back . Just wait , he said harshly . Its very possibly an ambush of some sort . I forced my arm out of his and turned up the steps , a bubble rising in my chest . I dont care . But before I could take another step , a figure emerged from the shadows , his face twisted in anger . 6/7 Chapter 187 It was Holden . Who are you ? he snarled , fixing his gaze back and forth between me and Warrick . Which side are you on ? I gripped my dagger firmly , trying toe up with an answer . Were here to help Aurora , I said firmly , while my voice didnt carry one shred of the fear actually tearing through my chest . Holdensugh came sharp and cold . Help her ? You mean defy the Nameless ? Youre even more foolish than I thought . Warrick stepped forward , hands up in a weird gesture . Holden , listen . We arent here to cause problems . We are just trying ¡­ Save it , he snarled , cutting him off . He turned to me in an instant ; his eyes zed with malice . You think you can just walk up into his space and take whats his ? Thats an assumption thats gonna cost you . He lifted his hand , and the darkness closing in on us surged forward . I moved myself for the attack , but suddenly something unexpected happened . Warrick stepped in front of me and , in an instant , was a different man . Holden, he said , though his tone didnt yield . You know me . You know I wouldnt be here unless it was important . 7/7 Chapter 187 There was hesitation from Holden , reflected in his narrowed gaze . Whats that supposed to mean ? Warrick turned to me , and something in his eyes ran a shiver down my spine . Im saying Im not here for her , he said , coldly . My heart fell . Warrick , what is going on ? He didnt answer ; he turned back to Holden , where he stood , cool and unshakeable . I am here in service to the Nameless , he said . Holdens face twisted in a sadistic smile . Now thats more like it . I shot a re at Warrick , the sting of betrayal coiled in my chest . You ¡­ you lied to me . He cast a careless nce my way . Its nothing personal , Piper . Just business . The closing darkness didnt leave me any choice . No , Warrick ! Chapter 188 Chapter 188 DANE The chains creaked , the runes shing , brightly as I pulled against them with everyst shred of strength I possessed . Auroras faint cries echoed in my head , pushing me on . The bond between us glowed with pain and fear but there was something else there , beneath it all , stronger . Determination , Hang in there , Aurora , I said with clenched teeth . The power Id sucked from the engagement bond moved through me , wild and vtile . I had no idea how much longer I could hold it in but I did know I needed to try . My fingers dug into the glowing links , the runes moving against my skin . Come on , I growled , the strain tearing at my muscles . The chain snapped on one final surge , the runes light dying out like a candle . I buckled in my knees , but caught myself , the signs of adrenaline and ultimate power coursing through me . Dane ! Auroras voice came weak , but alive . I turned to see her slumped against the wall , her wrists bound in glowing cuffs . Chapter 188 217 Trajan and Evandery not too far off , their breathing shallow Their bodies bearing the ursed runes of the Nameless . Dont move , I said , my voice firm . Auroras eyes went wide as I drew closer to her . Dane , what are you doing ? Youll hurt yourself ! Ive got this , I assured her , though my hands were shaking like leaves as I reached for the cuffs . The instant my fingers came into contact with them , a surge of dark energy coursed through me , sending me stumbling . But I didnt let go . I reached out and grasped the bond between us , that flicker of hope which refused to die . The cuffs cracked and then shattered , falling off her wrists . She slumped against me and I grabbed her close against the warmth of me . Are you okay ? I whispered . She nodded weakly . We need to get Trajan and Evander out of here . I turned to them , their faces pale , their breathingbored . The marks on their bodies pulsed in time with the runes on the walls , feeding off their strength . Stay with Aurora , I told her , setting her gently against the 3/7 Chapter 188 wall . She tried to protest but I silenced her with a look . Trust me . I knelt beside Trajan andid my hand atop one of the marks . The energy was cold and relentless , leaching his strength on every pulse . Trajan , I said , my voice low . Im going to break this , but you need to fight with me . His eyes fluttered open , pain etched upon his features . Do it , he rasped . I focused again , drawing on that same power which had broken my chains . It resisted immediately the mark red bright but I pushed back against it , cing everything into it . The mark dimmed and then was gone , leaving Trajan gasping for air . Evander next , I said , moving swiftly . It was the same process , the same struggle and when the mark finally faded from Evanders body , he groaned and sat up , his hand mped on my shoulder . We need to move , I said , pulling him to his feet . Aurora was on her feet already , though a little unsteady . What about Piper ? she asked urgently . 4/7 Chapter 188 My heart clenched , for Id felt her through the bond a faint flickering presence that rapidly faded . I had the feeling she was here but dont worry well find her , I promised . As we worked our way deeper through the twisting corridors , the sounds of distant footsteps reached us , growing louder with each second that passed . The Namelesss forces were closing in . Then I heard her : Pipers scream tore through the air , raw and desperate . This way ! I yelled , directing the group in the direction of the noise . We burst into a darkened chamber where Piper was about to be chained against a stone pir , almost fainting but alive . Holden stood before her ; his eyes were wild with rage . Here you are ? he growled ; his gaze snapped to us . I didnt waste any time . The energy I had gatheredunched forward in a big wave , hitting Holden and sending him stumbling backward . He shouted , fighting against it , but it was enough to drain him . Get her out of here ! I yelled to Aurora , who rushed forward with Trajan and Evander . Chapter 188 5/7 As they freed Piper , Holdens gaze locked onto me , twisting with fury . Youll regret this he spat ,unching himself at me . I met him head on , our bodies colliding in a brutal sh of power . The shadows around himshed out , but I fought back , using every ounce of strength to keep him at bay . Behind me , I heard Auroras voice . We have her ! Dane , lets go ! With ast burst of energy , I pushed Holden back and won myself some precious seconds . Go ! I yelled , whirled , and ran towards them . We ran down the corridors as the angry yelling of Holden vibrated from behind . We could see the exit but so could the forces of the Nameless . We are not going to make it ! Trajan painted . We will , I said resolutely , even as the doubt in my mind still chewed at me . We were just reaching the edge of the forest when suddenly Warrick appeared , crawling with panic and fear on his face . Warrick , Aurora spat . Chapter 188 Im on your side ! he shouted desperately , but none of us stopped to hear him out . 6/7 As the Namelesss creatures closed in , Warrick wheeled to face them , his de shing in the dim light . Go ! Ill hold them off ! I hesitated for a moment , but Aurora grabbed my arm . Dane , we cant stay ! Reluctantly . I turned and ran with the others , Warricks shouts fading into the distance . We didnt stop until the safety of Broken Ridge wrapped around us . Piper dropped to the ground , breathing weirdly and Aurora turned to her , eyes aze . Exin , she said . Piper looked up ; her face was an odd tapestry , mixed , of guilt and anger . I dont understand him honestly , hes just betrayed me I didnt trust him . I never did . But well he saved us , didnt he ? Auroras gaze softened slightly , but her voice remained firm . Warrick betrayed us , Piper . And now hes paying the price . Pipers hands clenched into fists , her voice trembling with fury . He was a liar , but he didnt deserve this . Ill make the Nameless 7/7 Chapter 188 pay for everything . Trajan and Evander sat nearby, their faces pale , the marks on their bodies faint but still visible . Its not over , Trajan said , his voice low . Those marks ¡­ theyre still there . Still connected to him . Evander nodded grimly . Hes not done with us yet , how can we get this marks out The pack closed in , faces carved by frowns and doubts . A rumble of discontent passed its way through the group , all trust in Aurora now shaken . Shes too reckless , someone whispered . We cant keep following her blindly , another added . I think its time for us to make a major decision . Chapter 189 Chapter 189 AURORA I think its time we decide on her , one pack member murmured . I slid away from the packs gathered crowd , their murmurs of discontent still echoing in my ears . The ache in my head kept on increasing each doubt and whisper cut deeper than I wanted to admit . The air was heavy , and my chest was swollen , like it might burst from the weight of their mistrust . Above them , moonlight spilled through the treetops , casting irregr circles of pale silver upon the forest floor . I walked to the edge of the woods to a ce where I knew Dane would probably be waiting . He was leaning against a tree , the pale moonlight sparkly shining on the nes of his face . The chains were gone but the tiredness that seemed to have been entered into his facial features remained . His gaze rose at the sound of my footsteps , softening when his eyes met mine . You shouldnt be out here alone , he said ; the word was low , Chapter 189 2/3 I moved with him , my hands sliding under his shirt to lift it over his head . The muscles of his chest and arms were down , his body showing the battles he had survived . Our lips met again in a more urgent manner . His hands found my waist , and he lifted me in one swift motion as I wrapped my legs around him . He carried me to a soft patch of grass and gently set me softly down on the ground . There he and I were , and nothing else existed any more . And in the next moment , the weight of it all , all wed carried together and apart , was gone . Every press of his body to mine was a scream of desperation , of love , of battles he had fought for , and perhaps a hope that could be something more . His hands wandered over my skin , grabbing my boobs , setting fire to each nerve as I moved further into him , craving still . I gasped , his lips trailing lower as his hands caressed every inch of me with care . Slow at first , our movements started out searching , desiring . Soon enough , it changed , the touch of both our skins was electric , I turned to him but did not open my legs , Chapter 190 Chapter 190 AURORA The roars of Evander still echoed in my mind long after Dane and Trajan had finally managed to calm him , His glowing eyes finally dimmed back into the haunted gaze that we all shared . The markings on his body pulsed weakly now , a reminder that our time was ticking away . Weight crushed down upon me and I copsed onto the edge of the table in the war room , my hands shaking . Morwen was brought over with some kind of huge sigh ; her wild red curls covered most of her face as her fingers flew across ancient symbols drawn into the pages . She muttered to herself . She sounded like she was arguing with the text . Morwen , I whispered , my voice no louder than the pounding in my head . She didnt look up . Not now , Luna . Im close . Standing behind me , Dane had ced a hand on my shoulder . Chapter 190 2/7 His warmth was calm , but not even he could disperse this sense of dread moving inside my chest . What is she after ? he asked in that low voice of his . Answers , I replied with a hollowness in my tone . But in that instant , Morwen mmed her hand onto the jumped . page ; I She stood , pivoting to face us squarely , her hazel eyes shining like a mix of victory and fear . I have it , she said , raising a finger . What have you got ? Dane asked , stepping closer ; the tension in his frame screamed of readiness . The Namelesss source of power , she said , the tip of her finger touching the page with an almost man like energy . I rose to my feet , my heart racing . What is it ? Morwen filled her lungs , her face unyielding . He is drawing power from a piece of the Moon Goddesss shattered essence . Its what makes him strong , immortal , and can control the dark . My stomach twisted . The Moon Goddess , the one being that had guided and Chapter 190 3/7 protected our kind for centuries , defiled , her essence corrupted by the Nameless . How ? I managed to choke out . Morwen shook her head . The texts do not exin it all , but it would seem the fragment was stolen eons ago during the great celestial war . The Nameless has somehow twisted it , using it to make his kind of divinity . Dane tightened a fist , clenching his jaw . How are we supposed to stop him now ? Morwen hesitated , her gaze darting to me . Theres a relic . An ancient artifact created by the Moon Goddess herself , designed to reim her essence . I frowned , stepping closer . What kind of relic ? Morwens lips pressed into a thin line . Thats the tricky part . The relic isnt just some object lying around waiting for us to find it . Its tied to you , Aurora . The room fell silent . Tied to me ? I echoed , my voice little more than a whisper . Morwen nodded gravely . Chapter 190 The dreams youve been having . The silver figure . Theyre all connected . The relic isnt something you should find , but something you have to wake . I felt the blood siphon out of my face . Wake ? How ? Morwen sighed , massaging her temples . 4/7 The silver figure symbolizes the guidance of the Moon Goddess . This can be woken only by one she has chosen , a direct vessel of her will . That is you , Aurora . I opened my mouth to protest , but Dane spoke first . What does she need to do ? Morwen turned the book to us , pointing at an borate drawing of a glowing artifact centered in some sort of swirling vortex of stars . The relic awaits , dormant , in something called the Veil of Echoes . Its a ne between this world and that of the celestial . To get to it , Aurora will have to do a very hazardous ritual to unlock the passage . And once shes inside ¡­ She paused , her voice trailing off as she let her gaze fall to the floor . Once Im there , what ? I pressed , my stomach knotting . Morwen hesitated before she met my eyes . The Veil is a ce of trials . It will test you in every way Chapter 190 5/7 imaginable , your strength , your resolve , your heart . And if you fail ¡­ Then the Nameless wins , Dane finished grimly . A heavy silence fell over the room . I swallowed hard as my mind whirled . How much time do we have before the Nameless figures out what were up to ? Not long , Morwen replied . The Veil of Echoes is a location of immense power . To open the portal , we will send out a ripple even he will feel . Dane stepped forward then , leading with his presence . Then we need to get going . Aurora wont do this alone . You cant go with her , Morwen said sharply . The Veil is meant for her alone . Anyone else who enters risks being lost forever . Danes jaw tightened , his eyes shing with determination . Then Ill stay here and protect her while shes gone . No one will touch her . Im going too , Piper said from the doorway , her voice firm . Chapter 190 I turned to her , standing in the doorway pale but resolute . Piper , this isnt your fight , I said , my voice soft yet firm . She stepped into the room , her gaze locking onto mine . 6/7 The Nameless nearly took Aurora and Evander from me . Even Warrick ¡­ He betrayed me , but he also saved us . I owe it to him and to you to see this through . Dane crossed his arms over his chest , an eyebrow raised in uncertainty . And what do you propose you do , Piper ? The Veil isnt something you just walk into . I know that , she returned with shing eyes . I can help prepare the ritual . And if anything happens while Auroras gone , Ill fight to myst breath to make sure she has a home to return to . I looked at Dane ; he nodded in agreement . Okay , I said , turning back to Morwen . What must we do to open this portal ? Morwens eyes darkened . We will have to get the moonstone from the temple ruins outside Broken Ridge . It is the only thing powerful enough to Chapter 190 channel the Moon Goddesss energy into the ritual . 7/7 I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders . Then lets get it . First , Morwen outlined the journey in detail , and I couldnt shake the unease coiling in my stomach . The Veil of Echoes sounded like a ce where nightmares came to life , and facing it alone was almost unbearable . But as I turned to Dane , his eyes unyielding and locked to mine , my heart fluttered in my chest . Well get through this , he whispered , his hand brushing against mine . I nodded , forcing a small smile onto my lips . We have to . Write yourment Chapter 191 Chapter 191 AURORA The air around me was oppressive as if even the forest itself had set against us . The raw smell of the earth came with something far darker beneath it fear , and something else , a creeping stench from the Nameless growing in power . The words of Morwen about the relic reyed in my mind , but they were drowned by the chaos surrounding us . I hadnt expected this ambush , and neither had anyone else . We ran . Again . Go faster ! I yelled , somehow harsh already as I turned to see Evanderg behind me . He panted , his breathing ragged , the marks on his arms and neck glowing bright with each step . I could feel the strain on his face , his jaw clenched tightly as he struggled against what was building inside of him . Evander , keep moving ! Trajan yelled , sharp but with a lot of concern . Chapter 191 I cant , Evander gasped , body convulsing as he fell to his knees . No ! I shrieked , spinning around as a dark surge exploded from him . It was like watching an explosion of a storm from his core . Darkness shot out in circles , cutting the air with a horrible scream . 2/7 It shook the earth , and this dark magic mmed into the trees , bursting them into shattered wood . Evander , stop ! I cried , but it was useless . Once more , the darkness struck , this time finding a member of our pack who ran with us . With a sharp cry , he was thrown backward into the bulk of a tree . Fall back ! Trajan yelled then , his hard grip upon my arm as he yanked me in his wake with the mess expanding . Now his screams were serious , a pure sound of agony , and his hands wed as if to tear the markings from his skin . Evander ! Piper screamed above the noise , as ineffective as the rest of us . The energy boiling inside of him couldnt be stopped by the Chapter 191 trees , against the fence , in all directions from his body . More members of the pack went down under it , their cries piercing into the dark . 3/7 Get him out of here ! I screamed at Trajan , my eyes welling hot with tears . I cant ! Trajan yelled back , voice cracking . Hes too far gone ! A further burst of dark energy burst from Evander , and they all scattered . Dane alone didnt move back and took a step further toward Evander , face set in some weird decision despite the clear peril . Dane , no ! I screamed , but of course , he didnt listen . He reached Evander at just the moment another surge of magic erupted . Daneunched himself into it , taking its hit . I watched in horror as with a force that sent him falling across the ground , blood streaked his face . Dane ! I cried , rushing to his side . He was on all fours , coughing brutally , but he still nced up at me , smiling weakly . Youre okay . Thats what matters . Chapter 191 No ! I shouted , dropping to my knees next to him . You dont get to say that ! We need you , Dane ! He shook his head , and his voice was barely audible over a whisper . Aurora , you have to go . Now. 4/7 Im not leaving you ! I eximed , my hands shaking with the effort of trying to pull him to his feet . His hand wrapped over mine , halting me . His grip was weak but firm enough to cause no argument . Listen to me , he said , his eyes locking onto mine . If the Nameless catches us both , it is over . You need to survive . You need to fight . Tears streamed down my face as I shook my head . I wont be able to do this without you . Yes , you can , he said , his voice breaking . Youre much stronger than you think . Before I could say more , the sound of footsteps andughter soaked through the trees . The Namelesss forces were closing in . Chapter 191 Go , Dane begged , desperation seeping from his Please , Aurora . Do not let them win . 5/7 eyes . I hesitated so much as hesitated , my heart aching at the sight of him pale skinned , bruised body , yet the resolve in his eyes unwavering . Ill be back for you , I whispered , my voice shaking . He smiled weakly . I know you will . . I forced myself to my feet , my body screaming in protest . Trajan grabbed my arm , pushing me away as I moved back , my eyes never leaving Dane . I didnt make it that far . I hid behind a tree , watching in helpless horror as the Nameless forces descended on him . They pulled him up , holding him to his feet . One of them cuffed him across the face and I cried at the blood trickling off his lip . Wheres your strength now , hero ? one sneered . Dane said nothing . He stood tall , his jaw clenched , his eyes filled with determination . Another blow came , and I bit on my hand to stop a sob . Chapter 191 They pulled him away , and I saw the Nameless step forward . 6/7 It was suffocating just to breathe the same air as him , his form was wrapped in darkness pulsing with evil intent . He leaned in close to Dane , his voice low , cold . You thought you could defy me ? Foolish . Dane didnt flinch . You wont win , he said , his voice firm despite the pain . The Namelessughed . It was a cold , wicked sound that sent shivers down my spine . Oh , but I already have . I watched them drag Dane into the darkness , his figure swallowed up . My legs got weak and I went down hard onto the earth , crying so hard . Momentster , Trajan and the rest found me . They said nothing . There was nothing to say . Their eyes reflected the same anguish in mine . I held myself , my body as the weight of our loss crushed down on me . We cant keep losing like this , I whispered , breaking down . We cant ¡­ Chapter 192 Chapter 192 PIPER We cant keep losing like this , Aurora said . There was a weight upon the air of Broken Ridge , the kind that clung to skin and stirred fear in the lungs . Wherever I looked , there were wolves in motion , but they moved . slowly , heads down , spirits beaten down . The Nameless had left more than a scar than that which seemed superficially apparent on the flesh of our pack . I stood near the edge of the forest , watching as some of the younger wolves worked to patch up broken defenses . They avoided my eyes and I knew why . My connection to Warrick , however strained , had made me suspect . The crunch of leaves behind had me scared and quickly I already held a dagger in hand . Warrick stepped out of the darkness , his face pale , his shoulders sagging with exhaustion . Do you believe me now ? he said , his tone as though he hadnt had water in days . I narrowed my eyes and kept my dagger raised . Believe you ? Why would I ? Chapter 192 2/7 His lips twisted weirdly into a worn smile , but it didnt touch his eyes . Because I put my life on the line for you . For all of you . After you betrayed us , I growled , taking a step closer to him . You made it very clear that you were with the Nameless . You said it yourself it was just business . Warrick let out a deep breath , rubbing a hand over his messed up hair . It was just to deceive him . A means of making them believe , buying enough time with them so I could help you afterward . I hissed and shook my head . Youre full of it . Youve always been selfish , Warrick . Why would I think youve suddenly grown a conscience ? He moved in closer to me ; the ck eyes locked with mine . Because I am here , am I not ? Surviving their wrath because of an urge to warn you ! You only survived because you ran ! I hollered now . His jaw mped down , and for a second , I wondered if he would snap at me . Instead , his shoulders loosened , his arms swinging open wide . You can hate me all you want , Piper . However , the fact is , I am here , and I can help . Before I could shoot back another reply , Auroras voice sliced Chapter 192 through the tension . 3/7 Enough ! she said , moving toward us and even Warrick snapped straight at the authority in her tone . Her eyes shed bright as she red between us . We dont have time for this foolishness . Dane is still out there , and we need to figure out how to get him back . Warrick raised an eyebrow , his smile twisting up again . Danes been captured again ? Shut up before I stab you , Aurora said coldly . Warrick raised his hands in mock surrender . Alright , alright , cool it . No need for violence . You all should be d Im here . I am smart and resourceful and Ill figure something out . Auroraughed . Youre one arrogant bastard , you know that ? Comes with the territory , Warrick said , shrugging . I couldnt hold back any longer . Enough with the jokes , Warrick . If youre here to help , prove it . Otherwise , get out of our way . He looked at me , something unreadable shing in his eyes . Fine . Lets go . I blinked , caught off guard . What ? You heard me , he said , his voice steady . Lets go . Were not Chapter 192 going to find answers sitting around here . 4/7 Aurora stepped one firm step forward . And exactly where do you think youre going ? Look for help , Warrick said . Actual help . You got anything better ? Aurora had looked at me ; now I didnt wait for her approval . Alright , I said , moving forward . But that doesnt mean a millimeter of my trust falls in your direction . Warrick gave an unexcited smile . Wouldnt really expect much less from you . We moved into the woods , tension between us as thick as it could be cut . I kept my dagger close and ready should Warrick so much as blink in the wrong manner . Always this scared ? he asked after a while , his tone light , with an edge of sharpness underneath . Only around people I dont trust , was myeback . Fair enough , he replied , going back into silence . These trees now seemed to darken , as if we entered into a forest , contorting into unnatural shapes . The air was heavy and cold .. seemed to watch us . Chapter 192 Do you even know where were going ? I asked after what seemed like several hours of walking . Not exactly , Warrick said , peering around . 5/7 But Ive heard rumors of a hidden vige in these parts . Exiles , people who managed to escape the Namelesss control . If anyone can help , its them . And you didnt think to mention this before ? I snapped , my frustration boiling over . Would you have believed me ? he shot back . I said nothing , just kept my eyes on the path ahead . Then in an instant , Warrick stopped , his hand raised . Wait . I stopped , my grip on my dagger tightening . What ? Listen , he breathed . At first , I heard nothing but the soft stir of leaves , and then , softly , the murmur of voices . Warrick nodded for me to follow , creeping forward with caution . in the direction of the sound . The voices grew louder ; a sign of firelight filtered between the trees as we approached . We emerged into a small clearing and found ourselves confronted by a small vige , tents and wood structures scattered about , and a group of people standing near the fire , Chapter 192 their faces wary as they turned to look at us . 6/7 Who are you ? one of them demanded , a man with graying hair and a sharp gaze . Were looking for help , Warrick said , stepping forward . We mean no harm . His eyes shed down . Help with what ? I stepped a little closer , my tone even . The Nameless . Were trying to defeat him , but we need a healer . Two of our packs are held by his power , and we have no idea how to redeem them . He did nothing but stand there as the others looked to him for direction . He looked back at them and then nodded . Youll want to speak with Lira . Shes our healer . He gestured to a small tent on the edges of the clearing and Warrick exchanged a look with me , then headed in that direction . Inside the tent an older woman , her eyes soft , but her hands cold and worn , looked up from her task . You seek healing , she said . Her voice was not loud , but firm . Yes, I answered immediately . Two of our packs have been marked by the Nameless . Can you help them ? Liras face turned serious . The marks are a curse , bound to his Chapter 192 power . They will not be easily removed . Can it be done ? I insisted . She nodded , slowly , and it can . But it wille at a cost . What kind of cost ? Warrick asked fearfully . Lira didnt answer at once , her gaze going far away . The kind which will force you to decide what youre ready to give up . A shiver ran down my spine when she said so . 7/7 We will do whatever it takes , I said , making my resolve harden then and there . Lira nodded , a faint smile dancing upon her lips . Then let us begin . Chapter 193 Chapter 193 AURORA The warm fire increased and danced with tall shadows across the faces of our packs gathered members but did little to drive off the cold now settled heavy in my heart . My thoughts filled with Dane , of Trajan and Evander , now Warrick and Pipers appearance so filled in mystery and surprise . Surprisingly they rushed in covered in mud and breathless , their energy crackling with urgency . Warrick leaned against the doorway looking like hed been to hell and back while Pipers sharp gaze swept over everyone assembled . We found something , Piper had said , her voice even butced with tension . Her name perhaps may serve as a bridge for now , Aurora , but almost got Piper taken . I could care less if anyone fought back or listened to what the Nameless had to say . What have you found ? Piper cast a nce at Warrick , who gave a weird nod . The smile was gone , his expression unusually sad . Chapter 193 A vige Piper said , her voice low . 2/6 Hidden deep in the forest . Its a group of exiles that managed to get away from the Namelesss control . And included among them is a healer . She might be able to help Trajan and Evander . There wasplete silence in the room as we digested what she was telling us . Whats the catch ? I asked , my voice sharper than I had intended . Warricks lips shook like a ghost . The usual . Trust , risk , and a bit of luck . Why should we believe anything he has to say ? I shot back , eyeing him narrowly . Warrick raised his hands in mock surrender . Im just the message boy this time . Pipers the one who brought the information . Im just tagging along . Piper stepped forward , her posture firm . Look , I dont care what you think of him , but I have seen this healer . Shes real . And if theres even a chance she can save Trajan and Evander , we have to take it . I hesitated under the weight of my decisions . Finally , I nodded . Well go . But Im keeping a close eye on both of you . Chapter 193 Late in the afternoon , the rest turned up with the head of the other pack , Alpha Eryk , tall , wide shouldered , and imposing . 3/6 The instant he entered the big conference room , his eyes pinned onto mine a little longer than necessary . My Luna , hemenced in a silky tone , the undertone of a smile moving the edges of his lips . Finally . I wouldnt let myself step back , so I squared my shoulders instead . Alpha Eryk . Thanks foring . He nodded , his eyes moving around the room beforeing back to rest on me . Ive heard of your struggles against the Nameless . Its ¡­ admirable . And I would wee your help , I said evenly . Of course , he said , but there was a glint in his eye that twisted my stomach . Yet , such help does note free . What kind of price ? I tried to ask without my voice shaking as unease crawled over me . Eryks smile grew wide , yet never reached his eyes . An alliance . Through marriage . The silence resounded , the weight of his words heavy within the air . You cant be serious , Piper snapped , stepping forward . Chapter 193 4/6 Eryk ignored her and had his gaze fixed on me . Your beauty , Luna , is unmatched . And such a union would strengthen both our packs . I clenched my fists at my sides , wracking my brain for something to say . This isnt the time for such negotiations , It said , firmly . Hmm , well its actually the opposite Eryk oozed , this is the perfect time . United we stand better against the Nameless . I forced a smile , though my jaw ached . Ill think over your offer . Eryk bowed his head , filled with satisfaction full on his face . Take as much time as you need , Luna . But lets not forget , time is a luxury we cannot afford . The pack was quiet that night , the trust in me , on the edge of a knife it would seem , after Eryks visit . I started walking up and down in my room , the weight of everything weighing me down . I thought of Dane , his steadfast gaze , his unyielding support . What would he do in my ce ? Fight more , make another choice ? It lumped my throat and I shook my head to clear it , yet the questions remained , racing in my mind like a storm . I went and stood by the window , looking out into the dark forest . Moonlight shone across the treetops , and for an instant , it seemed almost as though something moved in the shadows . Chapter 193 5/6 My heart had somersaulted , and I turned away , forcing myself to focus . Just as I was rxing , the soft knock on the wood sounded . My heart shot back up into my throat and the door creaked while Holden stepped into the room for the first time . He walked in . Luna , he whispered low. m I stiffened . My hand instinctively went to the dagger at my side . What are you doing here ? He lifted his hands in a gesture of peace . Im not here to harm you . Forgive me if I dont believe you , I said coldly . A smile twisted Holdens face , but something in that twist of his lips ran a shiver down my spine . Im here to make you an offer . I narrowed my eyes and my grip on the dagger tightened . What kind of offer ? He took another step closer , his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper . I can help you overthrow the Nameless . I stared at him , my mind scanning . Why would you betray him now ? Holdens smirk broadened . Because Im tired of being his Chapter 193 6/6 pawn . And because I know what hes nning next. Whats in it for you ? I asked , my voice knife sharp . His eyes darkened , the smirk gone . Power . Freedom . And you . My breath caught and I stepped backward . What ? You heard me , he said , his voice grave . If you want my help , youll have to give me something in return . Yourself . I clenched my fists just above my heart , racing hard within my chest . Youre insane . Perhaps , he replied , his tone soft . But think about it , Luna . With my help , you could end this war . Save your pack . Save Dane . He moved closer , eyes boring into mine . You have till sunrise to decide . And with that , he turned and was gone , leaving me standing staring after him , a tempest of emotions in my brain . The door creaked shut behind him , and I let myself sink to the floor , my head in my hands . What have I done ? B Chapter 194 Chapter 194 1/7 AURORA The turmoil in my head . I stayed on the edge of the bed , drawing my legs close up against me ¡­ the weight of Holdens words still heavy upon me . Why did every door , every open door in life always have toe with some type of price ? I held the pearl pendant thaty against my chest , it had a cool surface . The thought of having to deal with Holden felt like a touch of acid in my stomach . There had to be another way , yet every avenue was covered in the shadow of the Nameless . My thoughts went back to Dane . He would always know what to do ¡­ he did . I closed my eyes and reached for the bond between us , that fragile connection that was my lifeline during dark times . Dane , can you hear me ? Silence . I balled my fists , harder yet , and pushed every piece of energy I Chapter 194 2/7 had into that bond . Sweat trickled beading on my forehead , and again and again , I hollered to him with : Dane , please ¡­ I need you . Just answer me . Still , nothing . It felt weak and distant , something that was slipping ever more out of my grasp . Frustration settled in my stomach . I was tired , my strength reducing , the breaths reducing . The room spun slightly as , voice shaking , I tried once more . Dane , I whispered , hands shaking . Please ¡­ I just cant do this without you . The pearl pendant at my neck began to warm against my skin , and that was miraculous enough to freeze me in ce . I looked down at the thing in wonder as its glow intensified . What in ¡­ The words wouldnt get out before the light enveloped me , bright and overpowering . The room was gone , reced by a huge sea of light colored silver bursting . The air glimmered , thick with power , and then she materialized . The Moon Goddess . Her form was ethereal , slipping from a shining , silver figure to a Chapter 194 3/7 softer , maternal presence . Her eyes settled on me , piercing yet kind . Aurora , she said , her voiceing from all directions at once It seemed . I fell to my knees as the overwhelming presence made my heart shift . Goddess , I managed to say , my voice shaking . You are in distress , she said , drifting closer , Your bond with Dane is weakened but not broken . Ill try calling for him . I said , almost in a panic . But its like he doesnt exist anymore . And I dont know what to do . Her expression softened then , and she knelt before me , her hand hovering above the pendant . The Namelesss power clouds many things , but the bond you share is strong . Trust it . Her words put a sliver of hope in me , but as she continued , her gaze darkened . Aurora , you must prepare yourself . A great disaster is at hand . The Nameless is cunning and will strike when least expected . What disaster ? I asked , trembling . She didnt say it fdirectly but her eyes moved to the pendant . This shall guide you when the timees . Believe in yourself , Aurora . Your choices will decide the course of all . With that said , before I could ask more , the light that outlined Chapter 194 her figure started to disappear , and she melted into the silver mist . 4/7 Wait ! I called out , reaching for her , but was brought back into the room . I gasped , clutching the pendant as the vision faded . The pounding of my heart against my chest , the warning of the goddess echoed through my brain over and over again . The day came by weirdly with a lot of tension . The pack was in a high state of readiness , with movements sharp and purposeful as reports came in about an attack . I stood at the heart of themand room , scanning across the reports that littered the table . There was something not quite right . The attacks were scattered and disorganized , far from the way the Nameless normally acted . This doesnt make sense , I muttered , pacing the room . Trajan was standing beside him , his arms crossed . It doesnt have to make sense , Aurora . Its happening . We need to act . I shook my l a burn of frustration rising beneath my skin . No. Its too convenient . Hes trying to spread us thin . Cant you. see that ? Convenient or not , we cant ignore it , Trajan shot back . Chapter 194 5/7 Patience , I insisted , firmly . We need to assess this carefully . If we rush in , were walking straight into a trap . But the pack was itchy , their confidence in me already shaken . after all that had taken ce . Rumblings went through the room , hesitation palpable in their eyes . She hesitates again , a low whisper . We cannot wait any more , another added . Trajan strode forward , his movement unyielding . I will lead the attack , he said . If you wont take action , I will . No , Trajan .. I started , but he was already running . The assault group shipped out in a matter of minutes , their outlines disappearing into the woods . I remained behind ; my gut filled with suspicions . Hours passed silently , like an eternity , while everything gradually heightened in tension . I began moving up and down in themand room , my mind racing . And then that report came in . Trajans team has been ambushed , a scout informed me , hist voice tight with fear . My blood ran cold . Where ? He pointed to the map , his hand shaking . Here . The old ruins Chapter 194 by the western border . I grabbed my gear and headed for the door , determination . fueling my steps . You cant go alone , Piper said , stepping in my path . I dont have any choice , I said , pushing past her . When I atst came upon the ruins , chaos was in total dominance . 6/7 The air was so heavy with the stench of blood and fear one could smell it . Trajans team was scattered fighting desperately against the Nameless . I scanned the ground for Trajan as my heart pounded in my chest . Then I saw him locked inbat with a huge shadow creature . Trajan ! I shouted , my voice filled with the tter of shing swords . The second thing heard was how that monster tore its . sharp ws into his side and made Trajan stumble through sluggish movement . Trajan ! I shouted , rushing towards him . Before reaching him , a surge in shadows covered him tightly among them ; The darkness wrapped itself to such an end that all life was strangled off of him , his gaze met mine . Aurora , run away ! he yelled . Chapter 194 No ! I screamed , reaching for him . 7/7 The shadows dragged him back , his form disappearing into the dark . Trajan ! I shrieked , but it was toote . He was gone . The sounds of the battle faded around me , reced by the hollow ache of loss . I fell to my knees , holding the pendant as tears streamed from my face . Moon goddess , what should I do now ? I whispered , my voice cracking . B Write yourment Chapter 195 Chapter 195 PIPER 1/6 Trajans capture had cast weak and sad emotions over all of us . The usually firm andposed Aurora didnt know what to do either as she moved about in the weak light of the war room in Broken Ridge , hands shaking uncontrobly holding tightly at the pearl pendant . I stood by the door , silently watching her . The pack was growing loud murmurs of doubt about her decisions , whispers about questioning her judgment . My blood boiled , but not now . It wasnt relevant now . Warricks voice cut through my thoughts . Piper , he said , no sarcasm in his tone for once . I turned to him , raising an eyebrow . What do you want , Warrick ? I , I think I can help , he stammered , so uncertain . I crossed my arms . Help ? Like you helpedst time ? He mped his jaw tight , forging ahead . Ive heard stories . Theres this part of the forest nobody dares tread . Chapter 195 2/6 Something is there , a relic , ancient , perilous but it can give us a fighting chance against the Nameless . Stories ? I echoed , utterly incredulous . Rumors , alright ? But when in Rome , right ? he replied , his tone . rising ever so slightly . I watched him closely . For once , his eyes shone with a sign r of sincerity ; for once , he wasnt hiding behind smiles . Alright , I said after some time . But if this is one of your ploys , I will be the one to kill you . He nodded then , a little resolution settling over his face . Deal . Lets go . The trees were thick , the air thick with silence . Warrick led the way , his steps were kinda sure for one navigating a ce hed said hed never been to . How do you even know where were going ? I asked , my voice low . I dont , he said . But the stories always mentioned this part of the forest . The trees are supposed to look different . I rolled my eyes but continued to follow him deeper into the underbrush . And , amazingly , the further in we walked , the more the forest seemed to change . Trees stretched up taller , their trunks Chapter 195 twisting unnatural as if they were caught in screams . 3/6 Comforting , I muttered , the top of my dagger clutched tightly in my hand . Warrick didnt say a word . He just stared straight ahead . The closer we drew , the stranger the sounds became : faint whispering that seemed toe from all directions at once . I froze , my head jerking toward the sound . Do you hear that ? He nodded . Just zone it out . Keep walking . Easy for him to say . The whispers grew louder , more insistent like they were trying to lure us off the path . My steps faltered , my mind clouded with fragmented images . Piper ! Warricks voice snapped me back into reality . He clutched my arm with firm fingers . Dont listen to them . I nodded , still shaking the fogginess of the moments before . Lets keep going . After what felt like hours , we came into a clearing . There in the middle of it stood some sort of decaying stone ash and on its surface , etched upon it , were symbols that glowed faintly in the moonlight . This must be it , Warrick whispered reverently . Chapter 195 The floor around the pedestal was covered in intricate designs line after line , each joining another in a maze like fashion . Warrick dropped to a crouch and looked at them . Theyre a code , he said , furrowing his brow . Can you figure it out ? I asked . Give me a moment , he said , tracing the lines with his finger . 5/6 We tried to understand the patterns together , with every symbol a different direction a wrong step in who knew what . LEFT , I said , pointing to the next one . NO , ITS RIGHT , Warrick said . I gave him my best ring look . Are you sure ? I asked him . Trust me , he replied , and stepped . The symbol lit up , and we exhaled . After an eternity , we gained the pedestal ; Warrick reached for the relic and I looked at his hand . Wait , I said , pointing to the inscription written into the base . What does that say ? He peered hard at the ancient text , working his lips as if trying to talk the trantion out . It is a warning , he finally said . Something to do with a curse . . Of course theres a curse , I muttered . What does it do ? Chapter 195 6/6 I dont know , Warrick admitted , his hand moving over the relic . But we dont have a choice . This might be our only chance to weaken the Nameless . I hesitated , my gaze moving between him and the artifact . The air around it felt thick , tingling with weird energy . Piper , Warrick said , his voice very serious , we need this Whatever the curse is , we can sort it outter . I clenched my fists . My mind was racing . With the relic , we had a good chance of winning against the Nameless , but if the curse was too powerful . Warricks hand hovered over the relic , his fingers shaking while he reached for it . Are you sure about this ? I whispered . He looked at me , his face moody . No. But we dont have a choice . Write yourment Chapter 196 Chapter 196 DANE 1/7 I sat in my cell , feeling the sick glow of its walls pulse in time with the pounding of my head . Heavy , my limbs were dead , it was as if even my body was too much for me to handle , too much weight in the world . Then the air changed . Chilled and different , the weight of the Nameless filled the air . Heughed low , and twisted my stomach . Ah , Dane , his voice disturbed my ears . Shall we begin ? I didnt answer . My jaw was held tight , face fixed into the burning shadows in front of me . Youve held up admirably , the Nameless went on , his voice showing mockery . But no one resists me forever . Lets see how far you can bend before you break . It darkened and darkened , until it swallowed me whole . And then , the memories started . Memory One : The Day I Lost My Family I was back in the woods behind my childhood home . Heavy smoke filled the air ; the sharp smell of burning wood and flesh Chapter 196 suffocating . Dane ! my mothers voice came in panicked desperation . 2/7 I ran toward the sound because heavy legs , like moving through quicksand , med around me , the screams of my pack everywhere . I found her at the edge of the clearing . Her body wasying over my younger sister . Soaked in blood her dress was covered and her breathing shallow . Run , she whispered , eyes ssy yet fierce , Run , and dont look back . Frozen , my heart pounding in my ears , I said , No , I can save you ! You cant , she said , her voice shattered . Dane , please . Protect her . But before I even had time to move , the shadow creatures descended ripping through the scene with ruthless efficiency . I screamed , but no sound came forth . The memory dissolved , leaving me gasping in the present . My hands shook , fists clenched . You failed them , the Nameless whispered , a voice of venom in my ear . You let them die . Shut up ! I shouted low and harsh and weak . Chapter 196 Memory Two : The Betrayal of Aurora 3/7 The scene changed , shifting and I was on a cliff , moonlight casting long shadows in the rough ground . Aurora stood before me , her eyes wide with betrayal . You promised , she whispered , her voice breaking . You said you would never let anything hurt me . I had no choice ! I screamed , my voice shattering . You had a choice , she said , and her voice was as cold as ice . And you choose yourself . Heavy with the weight of truth , her words fell hard against my chest . I reached out to her , but she was gone into the night , in darkness where no moon came . See ? said the Nameless . Even she can see you are a failure . I willed myself to breathe , closing my eyes . This isnt real , I muttered . This isnt real . Memory Three : The Children I was in the Broken Ridge packhouse , surrounded byughing and gisting children . My twins ran up to me , jumping from ear to ear . Daddy ! they chorused , holding my hands between their small palms . Chapter 196 4477 I bent dowmandswept them into my embrace . They felt so reall because of the waumithaand theirughter . Then , darkness . Deiughter turned into screams as their small bodies were pulled from my hold . No ! I roared after them . The shadows enveloped them and their wails went out of earshot . I fell onto my kness , weeping without control . You could never save them either , the Nameless said with his tone filled with satisfaction .. Memory Four : The Chains of the Nameless I could barely breathe before another memory came crashing down on me This was another memory . It hadnt been from my past it was now . I was back in the Namelesssir , the chainssglowing bright against my skin . The weight of them pressed me into the ground , their energy sapping every ounce of strength that I had . Why do you fight ? the Nameless asked , his shadowwylform growing over me . You will never win . I looked up at him , my vision blurred from tears , from exhaustion . Because I have to , I whispered . Because they Chapter 196 need me . Heughed ; his voice was deep , a threatening sound that seemed to echo through the chamber . Youre nothing but a pawn , he said . A weak and broken . pawn . You thought i will keep on chasing you , no im too smart and omniscient for that Then something changed . 5/7 And so it had to be , for the Nameless stillughed in my brain , a light shone faintly there in that part of the room , soft , hardly to be discerned , yet an invitation . I crawled there , every movement an effort . I reached and it shone brighter ; its warmth cut through cold darkness . The chains at my wrists and ankles stirred and red in a wild disy of runes before dimming again as I approached it . Light wrapped itself around me , and I was standing in a huge , moon drenched meadow . There was a figure before me . Her hair rolled down her back like a fall of silver , and her eyes shone with soft , ethereal light . Who are you ? I called my voice shaking . She smiled wistfully , and in her eyes deep sadness showed . I Chapter 196 am a part of you , Dane . A part youve long forgotten . What do you mean ? I asked , my heart shaking in my chest . You carry within you the essence the essence of the Moon Goddess , she said easily . Her strength runs through your veins . 6/7 The idea was so wild and ridiculous that , whirling , I stumbled a backward step . Impossible . I am but . You are more than you know , she cut in , her tone even . But the Nameless fear you because of that . He wants to break because he understands what you are capable of . you Ironically , it was she who instilled in me that sense of hope and dread . For if she were right , then there was still a chance , remote though it was , meaning that I could still strive for it and somehow make it through . What am I to do ? Believe in yourself , she said , and her voice was immediately so far . And remember , you are not alone . The light was gone , and I stood back inside the cell . The chains . still clung to me , but somehow their weight felt a little less than before . I clenched my fists as resolution burned inside me . The Namelessughed again , and this time it didnt shatter me . Chapter 196 I muttered , Ill show you , Ill show you what I am capable of . Write yourment Chapter 197 Chapter 197 1/6 AURORA Holden stood before me in the gloom of the packs war room , his features shaded but those razor eyes with unchanging determination . An unruly presence , the unsettling marriage of calm and vtility that didnt allowplete trust . But the options were few and desperation is known to blur judgment . I crossed my arms over my chest , while a storm started inside me ; my eyes were unyielding . What is it that you want , Holden ? What is this really about ? He lifted an eyebrow ; the trace of a smile danced upon his lips . Straight to the point I like that in you , Aurora . Dont tter me , I snapped . Youre not here out of the goodness of your heart . So either tell me the truth or leave . Holden chuckled . There was no humor in the sound . He leaned closer , his carriage loose but his eyes aze . Very well . The truth , then . I tensed , my eyes focused on him . He leaned against the edge of the table , his fingers tracing the wood grain absent mindedly , as if he collected his thoughts . Chapter 197 2/6 I was once a priest of the Moon Goddess , he said in a low tone , steady . I served her , faithful to every utterance , devoted my life to her teachings , and she blessed my family and me with her light . I scowled , taken aback by his words . You ? A priest ? He nodded , something pain ? Regret ? -shing across his face . Yes . My faith was everything in my life . But faith does not save you from cruelty . Holdens eyes fell to the floor , and for the first time , his confident figure finally cracked . Taken , my family was taken from me my wife , my daughter . ughtered by raiders , while i was off praying in the temple My breath caught in my throat at the raw emotion in his tone . Against my will , a sign of pity turned within me . Holden ¡­ He shook his head and cut me off . Save your pity . Its toote for that . When I found their bodies ¡­ I begged the Moon Goddess for justice . I prayed for vengeance . But all I got was silence . His hand had bunched into a fist , his knuckles going white . Thats when the Nameless came to me . He offered me power , a chance to strike back at those who had taken everything from Chapter 197 3/6 me . And I took it . The room felt colder , the weight of his words settling heavy between us . So you turned your back upon the goddess ? I asked softly . He jerked his head high , his eyes filled with pain and agony . I did . And at first I enjoyed the power the Nameless gave to me . But everything is bought , Aurora even the good things . And the Nameless name came at the cost of my soul . Holden pushed off the table , pacing slowly . I thought I could control it , that I could use his power and still hold on to who I was . But the more I served him , the more I realized ¡­ the Nameless doesnt just take your soul . He twists it , warps it into something unrecognizable . I swallowed hard as his words struck a chord of fear within me . And now ? Now , I see the truth , Holden said , stopping and pivoting to face me . The Nameless isnt a savior . Hes a destroyer . And hell destroy you , too , if you let him . Why help me , then ? I asked , narrowing my eyes . Whats in it for you ? Finally , Holdens expression loosened , and for the first time , he seemed almost fragile . Chapter 197 4/6 Because I want to recover what I lost . My faith . My humanity . If I can help you defeat the Nameless , perhaps the Moon Goddess will forgive me . I stared at him , the weight of his confession sinking in . There was truth in his words ; I could feel it . But trusting him ¡­ that was another matter . And if I agree to your deal ? I asked hesitantly . What then ? Holden stepped closer , his tone unrelenting . Ill give you everything you need to stop him . Information , resources , whatever is within my power . But in return ¡­ you help me find my way back to the light . The silence that followed was deafening . I studied him , searching for any hint of deception . But all I saw was a broken man , desperate for redemption . Ill agree , I said finally, my voice firm . But betray me , Holden , and Ill kill you myself . A flicker of a smile returned to his lips . Fair enough . The packs reaction to my decision was immediate and intense . You cant be serious , Aurora , Piper said , her tone slicing . After everything hes done ? How can you trust him ? I dont trust him , I returned calmly . But he is our best chance right now . We do not have the luxury of turning away help , not Chapter 197 matter whence ites . 5/6 Evander shook his head , still recovering from the mark . This is ill advised . We dont know what his true intentions are . Neither do I , I said , but my eyes scanned the group . But were running out of options . And if we dont take action soon , we are going to lose everything that matters . Trajans voice cut through the tension , icy and bitter in my mind . through the pack bond . Youre making a mistake . I told him then Im doing what I have to , I replied low and level . And me ? Trajan asked hotly . Still here , still fighting for this pack , still in captivity . And this is the thanks I get ? You align yourself with someone like him ? Trajan ¡­ I tried saying , but he was cover . No , Aurora , he growled , shaking in his rage . You have strayed . I believed in you ; I trusted you to guide us . But now . now , I dont know anything more . Her words cut a lot deeper than I ever imagined they would , and for a moment , I didnt know what to say . The bond that used to be the most unbreakable between them . was now so weak and fragile . Im doing this for all of us , I finally said , my voice little more Chapter 197 than a whisper . 6/6 Then for our sakes , Trajan rejoined , the merest hint of bitter tinge in his voice . The bond between us snapped , and there was a chasm . Later in the night , under the only sky , I was standing atop the ridge . The night breeze danced across my skin as I looked inside the forest . A lot happened that day , and yet I made myself strong . The reminder of how fragile it was between us still echoed in my mind . I couldnt trust him , yet neither could I refuse the conviction swimming in his eyes . He too , was desperate just like me . In the moonlight that bathed thendscape with its ethereal glow , I closed my eyes and sent a silent prayer to the goddess above . Please , I whispered , guide me . Chapter 198 Chapter 198 PIPER The relic glowed under the dim light that managed to sieve . through the thick canopy . There was something different about its glow , like it was some living thing which breathed power and danger . I knelt before it , my fingers hovering over its rough surface . Warricks voice cut through the stillness , sharp and angry . Piper , dont . You dont know what that thing will do . looked at him , his face a mask of concern and frustration . And if I dont do something , what happens then ? Auroras drowning , Trajans capture , Danes gone tell me , Warrick , what happens if I just stand by ? He moved closer , his hand reaching out to stop me , it seemed . We dont even know what it is . What if you make things worse ? I spun back to the relic , my jaw clenching . Worse than this ? Ill take my chances . Piper . His voice gentled , almost pleading now . This isnt the way . I faced him fully now , anger boiling over . And what is ? Hiding ? Chapter 198 Waiting ? Watching everyone around us suffer while we do nothing ? 2/7 His eyes searched for mine , and for a moment , I saw something unguarded there fear , perhaps . Not of himself , but of me . Im trying to protect you . I faltered . My determination stopped for one heartbeat . Then I turned back to the relic . I dont need your protection , Warrick . Before he could say another word , Iid my hand on the relic . In an instant , the air moved around me , thick and electric . The glowing from the relic brightened as its face rippled , like water into which someone had thrown a stone . My ears whined with the low noise that grew louder by the second . My heart thundered against my ribs , its rhythm matching the pulsing of the relics light . Piper , stop ! Warrick yelled ,unching himself toward me . But it was toote . A sudden , sharp pain shot through my hand and I cried out , trying to pull away . My hand was stuck , as if it had fused to the relic . Warrick grabbed my arm , trying to yank me back , but some energy from the relicshed out and sent him sprawling backward . Chapter 198 Piper ! he yelled , his voice filled with panic . 3 // 7 I couldnt say . The artifacts power roared through me , wilnd endless , filling my every inch . Visions came at me shing fast , weird symbols , weird shadows , and then Warrick . I gasped as something clicked into ce inside , an unseen line connecting us . Warrick clutched at his chest , twisted in pain . Whats going on ? he said , fighting to his feet . The glow of the artifact stopped and my hand was released . I stumbled backward , clutching my chest as a strange sensation flowered there it was like a second heart , steady and unyielding . I turned to Warrick , who stared back at me , his face a mix of confusion and horror . I ¡­ I feel you , he whispered . I nodded , unable even to speak as it dawned on me . We were . connected . Something the relic had done was binding them in a very personal and overwhelming way . What have you done ? Warrick shouted , his voice rising . What just happened , Piper ? I didnt mean to , I said , my voice shaking . I just ¡­ Chapter 198 4/7 You just couldnt listen ! he snarled ; the anger burst out . I told you not to touch it , and look at us now ! I was trying to help ! I erupted . You think I wanted this ? He opened his mouth to respond , but his face suddenly paled . He clutched at his chest again , and I felt it a sharp , stabbing pain , like a knife twisting inside me . I doubled over , gasping . What ¡­ what is this ? I managed to get out , my voice barely above a whisper . Warrick winced , his breathing short and ragged . The relic ¡­ its cursed . It felt like I had been punched in the stomach . The relic , which had bound them to each other , also actually put a curse on them . We stumbled back to the clearing , every step an effort . The bond between us was always there , tugging and twisting through my head in ways that seemed to make it spin . When we finally reached the edge of the forest , Warrick fell to the earth , white faced , dripping in sweat . I sat down beside him , still clutching the relic in my hands , its glow hypnotic , now a reminder of how wrong I had been . We gotta figure out how to break this , I said , shaking . Warrickughed darkly , throwing his head back against a tree . You think ? But how , Piper ? You have some kind of magic . Chapter 198 guidebook I dont know about ? 5/7 I tried to ignore the sarcasm , my mind racing . There has to be a way . Maybe the symbols I saw- Symbols ? he interrupted , eyes narrowing . What symbols ? I swallowed hard and plunged into a description of the cryptic symbol shes that had crossed my mind when Id touched the relic . Again , Warricks face changed , frustration melting into something else hope , perhaps . Ive seen those symbols before , he said slowly . In one of the Nameless tombs . Do you remember what they mean ? I asked urgently He shook his head . Not all of them . But one ¡­ it represented severance . Severance , I whispered , rolling the word over in my mouth . Warrick nodded gravely . If we can understand the rest of the symbols , maybe we can figure out how to break this bond . Where do we start ? I asked , desperation clear in my voice . He nodded toward the relic . The answers are probably in there . But figuring them out wont be easy . Chapter 198 We spent hours poring over this relic , which literally almost seemed to move and change on its surface as we did so . The symbols were at once the same ; their meaningy deep . beneath theyered meanings of cryptic design . Warrick and I worked in tense silence ; our bond was a real reminder that the stakes were constantly high . 6/7 Every time one or the other of us had a frustrating or impatient . feeling , it would react through a wave of difort in both . Finally , after what felt like eternity , I found something to say a pattern in the symbols , a repeating sequence with every few rotations the relic went through . Warrick , look , I said , pointing to the symbols . Its a cycle . He leaned closer , his brow furrowing . Youre right . Its like ¡­ a lock . And this is the key . We had the sequence now , fitted together ; ourbined efforts slowly unraveling the secrets of the relic . But the more we unraveled , the more a chilling realization began to take shape . To break the curse , Warrick said , his voice low , we have to sever the bond . I nodded , my throat clenching . But how ? He hesitated , then his gaze met mine . Chapter 199 Chapter 199 DANE The air in the Namelesss fortress is thick with malice , clinging to my skin like a secondyer . Every breath burns , the oppressive weight of dark energy seeping into my bones . My body aches from the strain , the wounds on my side pulsing with a steady rhythm that reminds me just how close Ivee to breaking . But something is different tonight . The shadows are uneasy , moving strangely , like theyre sharing secrets . I press against the cold , rough wall of my cell , muscles tight . Thats when I noticed it : a soft light in the darkness , a shape hard to see among the shadows . At first , I thought it was one of the Namelesss creatures , a miserable servant trying to hurt me . But then it speaks , its voice low , rough , and unsure . You ¡­ are not like them . I stop moving , my heart pounding in my chest . Whos there ? The figure steps closer , its shape bing clearer . Its a Chapter 199 is pressed against the cold stone as footsteps sound nearby . Keep moving , it whispers , its voice very soft . 3/6 I force myself to keep moving , ignoring the sharp pain in my side . Once , we almost got caught . A guard turns a corner just as I sneak by . The creature covers me , its dark shape surrounding me like a cloak . The guard stops , its empty eyes looking down the hallway , before moving on . That was close , I say quietly , my breath shaky . Too close , it answers , sounding a bit frustrated . Sometimes , I must make decisions on the spur of the moment- to duck into a side passage , to leap over a breaking ledge , or to dash across some open space . Each choice appears as if it could be myst , but we press on . Atst , wee to a narrow tunnel with a faint breeze of fresh air blowing through . This leads outside , the creature says . Once youre free , I can do no more . I hesitate , turning to face it . Why are you helping me ? Its form shifts , almost shrinking . Perhaps because I hope you will end him . Perhaps because I tire of being a prisoner to his will . Chapter 199 Before I can respond , it fades into the shadows , leaving me alone . 4/6 I go slowly through the tunnel , having a hard time walking . Finally stepping out into the cool night air , I fall onto the wet ground , heaving breaths as I feel relief . But I cant rest for long . The trip back to Broken Ridge is one of agony and willpower . The farther I move toward the edge of our packsnds , the less my body functions . My sight is dizzy , and with every step I make , my legs feel weak . Finally , walking into the middle of the packs home is a blur of noise and chaos . Someone get Aurora ! a voice yells . I fall to my knees , struggling to keep my head up as the wolves close in around me . Their faces blur , most wary , a few shocked . Then I see her . Aurora elbows her way forward , eyes huge with disbelieving shock . Dane ? she whispers , shaking . I try to smile a little before she kneels in front of me , putting her hands on my shoulders . Tears flow down her face as she hugs me tightly . I thought I lost you , she says with difficulty . You almost did , I say quietly , my voice rough . But Im here . now . I can feel her relief , but not everyone feels the same . Chapter 199 He shouldnt be here , someone whispers . What if hes beenpromised ? another voice says . 5/6 The tension is immediate . Aurora stands , her gaze sharp as she faces the murmuring crowd . Hes one of us , she says firmly . And he just risked his life to return . That doesnt mean hes safe , a wolf argues , his tone harsh . We dont know what the Nameless might have done to him . Enough ! Aurora snaps , her voice cutting through the dissent . Dane has given everything for this pack . If anyone doubts him , they can take it up with me . The crowd quiets , though unease lingers in the air . Aurora helps me to my feet , and her touch is gentle . Come on , she says softly . Lets get you looked at . As Im tended to , I recount what Ive learned about the Namelesss ns . Aurora listens intently , her expression . growing darker with every word . If hes nning an attack on the eastern borders , she says , we need to act fast . We will , I assure her . But we have to be careful . Hes expecting us to respond . Chapter 199 6/6 Her eyes look into mine , and for a moment , all the stress disappears . Youre home , she says softly . Home , I repeat , the word feels strange but nice . At the same time , Trajan wakes up in another area of the settlement . The healer has helped him get rid of the Namelesss mark , or it looks that way . He sits up , moving slowly but surely . The groupes closer , showing relief on their faces . But something doesnt feel right . Unseen by anyone , a flicker of shadow dances in his eyes , vanishing as quickly as it appears . He smiles , a gesture meant to reassure but the edges of the smile were too sharp , too cold . Im back , he says , his voice smooth . Write yourment Chapter 200 Chapter 200 AURORA Trajans smile sends a shiver down my spine . Something about it feels off , though I just cant ce why .. The pack surrounds him , cheering , relieved at his return to health , but theres a shadow in my chest . Wee back , I say , my voice even , but inside , my spine is crawling . Trajan nods , his face warm , yet faintly removed . Its good to be back . But when his eyes briefly lock with mine , something has shed through them , cold and detached . My chest tightens at the image , but I dont get to dwell on it . Later , as the pack scattered , I stepped to the edge of the forest for some peace . My pendant rests against my chest , its soft glow a gentle reminder of whats still toe . The Moon Goddesss warning seems to echo in my mind : Your choices will decide the course of all . But tonight , the silence is broken . Are you ready to embrace what lies within you ? a voice says Chapter 200 from behind me . I whirl around , dagger in hand , but theres no one there . The pendant heats up instead , and everything around me blurs . When I blink again , Im not in the forest anymore . 2/6 Im standing in a great silver lit meadow , the air shining with power . Before me stands the Moon Goddess herself , serene and overwhelming . Aurora , she says , her voice like a melody . My throat tightens . Goddess ¡­ why am I here ? You are at a crossroads , she says , stepping closer . The essence within you is awakening . To defeat the Nameless , you must fully embrace it . The weight of her words crashes down on me . And what happens if I do ? What will it cost me ? Her gaze softens , but theres a sadness in her eyes . The power will grant you strength beyond measure . But it will also test your humanity . If you lose yourself to it , you may be something ¡­ other . My stomach turns . Other ? What does that mean ? You will no longer be entirely mortal . The lines between who you are and what you be will blur . This path is not without sacrifice . Chapter 200 3/6 I close my eyes , my mind racing . How can I make this choice ? How do I know its worth it ? You must trust your heart , she says , her voice gentle . Speak to those you hold dear . Seek their guidance . But ultimately , the decision is yours alone . The thing disappears , and Im back in the forest . The pendant feels heavier on my chest as I walk toward the packhouse , my thoughts a jumbled mess . I gather in the war room , calling in the people I trust most : Piper , Warrick , and Dane . The strain of the day is etched into their faces , but they listen intently as I repeat what the goddess said . This power ¡­ it could turn the tide , I say , my voice steady despite the uncertainty gnawing at me . But the cost ¡­ Youre afraid of losing yourself , Piper says , her tone understanding . I nod . If I be something unrecognizable , how can I lead this pack ? How can I protect you all ? Dane steps forward , his eyes meeting mine with unwavering resolve . Aurora , youve always been our strength . Even when things seemed impossible , you never wavered . If anyone can hold onto who they are , its you . Chapter 200 But what if I cant ? I whisper , my voice barely audible . 4/6 You wont be alone , he says firmly . Well be here to remind you of who you are . Warrick leans against the wall , arms crossed . Power like that is a double edged sword . But if the goddess believes youre capable , maybe you should trust her judgment . Piper ces a hand on my shoulder . We trust you , Aurora . And well stand by you , no matter what . Their words set something inside me , but the fear remains . Yet I also know exactly what I must do . That night , in the heart of the forest , I sat alone and watched the pendant grow brighter by the minute . Im ready , I whisper . The pendant pulses and the light envelops me , seeping into my skin , filling every inch of me with warmth and energy . My senses heighten , the rustle of leaves a symphony , the moonlight a raging beacon . But with that poweres the shadow . A whisper at the edges of my mind , begging me to let go . pletely . You dont need them , it murmurs . You are enough . Chapter 200 No , I say aloud , my voice firm . I wont lose myself . Louder , the whispers be a cacophony of promises and threats . My heart pounds as I clutch the pendant , its light . flickering like a dying me . Finally , when the light has gone , I copse to the ground , trembling . The power is overwhelming , but Im still me ¡­ for now . 5/6 The next morning , I called the pack together . A sea of faces . greets me , their expressions slipping from awe to unease as they sense what has changed . We have a chance to end this , I say , my voice carrying a new weight . But we must be prepared . We spend hours devising strategies , fortifying defenses , and assigning roles . Every detail was scrutinized , every possibility weighed . But even as we make our ns , I have this feeling of being watched . Later that night , while the pack rests , I see a figure moving in the darkness . Trajan . His eyes aglow with unnatural light and watching us . His movements were too fluid , too calcted . Unseen , he disappears into the woods , his feet making no sound . The Namelesss hold is insidious , but its there a tenuous thread of control , carefully woven into his mind . Chapter 200 6/6 I dream that night . I am standing on a battlefield : charred earth , fallen bodies everywhere . Heavy smoke and ash weigh down my every breath , the cries of the wounded on every side . And then I see it myself with a sword in my hand , hurting someone I love . The details are hazy ; the face is hidden , but the pain feels so real . r I sharply woke up , a heavy feeling in my chest . The vision clings to me , scaring me . The rest are getting ready for whats next , even as danger stands among them now . The Nameless continues to see out through the eyes of Trajan as his shadow fallsrger over Broken Ridge . The fightsing . None of us were ready for what that was going to take . Chapter 201 Chapter 201 DANE The air is thick and heavy tonight , weighed down by the storm brewing around us . The pack has been working nonstop , reinforcing defenses , and devising a strategy , but I dont feel one inch better . Somethings wrong and I just cant put my finger on it . Aurora is a beacon within the darkness , the new power welling inside of her alive and breathing now , as if a living thing unto itself a thing of both wonder and surprise . But there is something behind her eyes that she has not shared . I walked down some area taken by an overriding feeling were being watched . Whispers hide upon the breeze as it stirs the leaves , just out of catch . Somethings not right , I mutter lowly . Trajan steps out of the darkness , his movements almost smooth . Dane , he says , his tone neutral , almost too calm . The eastern watch needs reinforcement . Ive already sent a few of our best there . I narrowed my eyes studying him . Why werent those orders run through Aurora or me ? Chapter 201 Trajan ! I scream , nting myself in his path . He spins around , his face empty , no warmth , no fear that Ive ever known . Dane , he says , his tone hollow . You shouldnt havee . 2/2 Snap out of it , I plead , my voice filled with emotion . This isnt you . Fight it . His lips twist into a cold smile . There is no fighting it . The Nameless owns me now . I clench my hold on my de . Then Ill free you the hard way . We sh , his strikes exact and unending . Every blow hurts even more , remembering the bond that oncey between us . You cant win , he says , a near pitying tone in his voice . Maybe not , I reply , but Ill die trying . Meanwhile , the pack fights valiantly , but this will not hold against the weight of the Nameless . In the middle is Aurora her usual light amongst the dark . Shes strained with every motion and I can practically see the weight of her newly found strength draining her . Warrick and Piper nk her , cutting through enemy after enemy in perfect syne with each other as they are connected . We cant hold them off forever , Piper yells back , her voice. barely above the chaos . Chapter 202 Chapter 202 1/7 AURORA The battlefield is chaotic , twisting , filled with shadows running around us , their weird motions somehow uniform , as if dancing to some unheardmand . My heart pounds fast as I let loose another burst of energy into the chaos . The earth shakes under the force of my attack . But its not enough . The pack fights valiantly , their strength and resolve evident in every swing of a de , and every sh of ws . Yet I can feel their doubt , their hesitation . Shes too unstable , a voice whispers behind me . Were following someone who could lose herself at any moment , another mutters . I clench my fists , the whispers cutting deeper than any de . We dont have time for this , Piper snaps , her tone razor sharp . Standing beside Warrick , she stares hot daggers at the doubters . Auroras the only reason were still alive . If you cant see that , youre blind . Chapter 202 2/7 And what if she loses control ? a wolf responds ,cing his tone . with a thread of fear . What happens then ? Ill tell you what happens , Dane says , pushing to the front . Hist solid form and thick voice . She saves us . Because thats what shes always done . The pack quiets , turning to look at both Dane and me . Enough , I say , a firmness in my voice . We dont have the luxury of doubt . If we dont stand together , we wont stand at all . The battle thickens , and the forces of the Nameless suddenly change and start pressing in harder . Were holding our own , yet it feels like barely . Each step forward bes resistance , every victory overshadowed by another onrushing wave of the enemy . Theyre endless , Warrick mutters , breathing quickly . No , Dane says , gaze fixed on the horizon . Theyre not endless . Theyre anchored . Whats that supposed to mean ? I ask him , turning . Dane nods toward the shadows , his eyes narrowing . The Namelesss power isnt infinite . Hes drawing it from somewhere , a focus point , an anchor . Chapter 202 3/7 Then we destroy it , Piper says , determination hardening her voice . Its not that simple , Warrick counters , his tone sad . If we destroy the anchor , itll trigger a surge of energy , a bacsh that could kill whoevers near it . A heavy silence falls over us , the weight of the revtion sinking in . Someones got to get close enough to destroy it , I say , trying to sound steady , but inside my mind is racing . But they wont make it out in time . Then who do we send ? Piper asks , her voice barely above a whisper . We all but huddle together , lost in the impossibility of it . Fighting continues to rage around us , the sh of steel , cries of wounded , a reminder of what was at stake . Ill go , Warrick says suddenly , his tone resigned . No , I snapped , my heart clenched . Well find another way . There is no other way , he said , his eyes locking with mine . You know that as well as I do . I could not entertain the notion of anyone being taken away , or sent to their death . Before I can continue arguing , however , amotion diverts our attention . Chapter 202 On the other side of the battlefield , someone marches 4/7 purposefully towards the anchor . The air crackles around him , the shadows seeming to recoil in fear . Who is that ? Piper asks , her voice full of wonder and confusion . A figure spins briefly , his face shining for a moment by the flickering light of the battlefield . It looks familiar but I cant pinpoint where or who it is . Trajan ?! I call out , my voice breaking . He stops halfway , not enough for me to see his face , and turns , his faceposed , almost serene . Consider this my little sacrifice , he calls out above the chaos of the battle . And with that , before any of us can even move to stop him , he steps into the heart of the enemys forces , unwavering . Who are you , please no , no ! Dane screams , his voice hoarse from desperation . But its toote . He was sucked into the dark ; with every step farther he takes , the anchors ominous glow weakens . This quietens the pack to dumbfounded silence , all the weight of what the person said heavy upon the atmosphere . He knew , Piper says , in a mere whisper . He knew what he Chapter 202 was doing . 5/7 I can feel my chest tightening , unable to wrap my head around this one thing , Whosoever it is , his sacrifice its too much . We need to move , Dane says , his voice cutting through the haze of shock . If this works , the Namelesss forces will weaken , but well only have a small window to strike . I nod , forcing myself to focus . Lets finish this . But who could that be Consider this my little sacrifice , the voice says , disappearing into the darkness . The pendant reyed the figure faced for me like a vision and the figure fully turned to me then , and I saw his face illuminated in the soft glow of the anchors malevolent energy . Its Holden . I am paralyzed , my breath choked in my throat . His dark eyes ¡­ those always weighted with secrets and with guilt ¡­ are shining with something foreign to me ¡­ peace . Holden , no ! I scream , The pack surrounding us has stood silent and aghast as Holden pushes forward relentlessly , his body stark against bem . Blurring shadows make desperate attempts at clutching air for Chapter 202 him yet he presses ahead , sure footed and untouchable . 6/7 Why would he do that ? Piper is muttering over the chaos of this battle . Because he wants to make it right , Dane says back , his tone somber . I shake my head , and my heart drums against my chest . He doesnt need to do this . Theres supposed to be some other way ! But its well . As he reaches the anchor , a rough pulse of dark energy , the earth stirs beneath his feet . The shades grow wild , tree branches desperately , but he doesnt give in . Holden ! I shriek again ¡­ the sting of tears burning my eyes . You dont have to prove anything . Come back ! He turns once more . This is my choice , Aurora , he says , steady as stone . For my daughter . For the family , I failed . For all of you . My throat clenches tight , words somewhere between a sob and a scream . Take care of them , he says , his eyes locking with mine . Youre stronger than you think . Stronger than I ever was . Chapter 202 And then he steps forward , directly into the anchors aura . The moment his hand touches the anchor , light explodes in a blinding surge of energy that ripples across the battlefield . Shadows scream and scream , their forms dissolving into nothingness as the anchor begins to copse . 7/7 The bacsh is instant . A wave of power bursts from the anchor , shredding everything in its path . Holden is at its center , his body glowed with the light of its destruction . Holden ! I screamed , falling onto my knees as the shockwave threw me back . When the light fades , the anchor is gone . And so is he . The battlefield grows still . The Namelesss forces break , their cohesion shattered as they flee into the night . But victory hangs suspended in the air . Hes gone , Piper says , voice shaking . Danes hand mps on my shoulder , anchoring me . He made his choice , Aurora . I never knew it was Holden , I thought it was Trajan that is back and with us now but still . We have to honor it by finishing this . Chapter 203 Chapter 203 1/7 AURORA I nod , fighting down the sorrow welling in my throat . No time to mourn yet . The pack turns to me once we gather into some sign of formation , seeming to await directions . My body seems to do its own thing , though inside , I remain in a bubble of disbelief . But then , the pendant around my neck begins to glow , its light brighter than ever before . A familiar warmth spreads through me , and suddenly , Im standing in the silver meadow once more . The Moon Goddess appears , her form radiant and serene . Aurora , she says , her voice filled with both sorrow and hope . You stand at the precipice of destiny . I fall to my knees , the weight of everything falling hard upon me . I cant do this , I whisper . Im not strong enough . You are stronger than you believe , she replies , kneeling before me . But strengthes with sacrifice . Her words hang in the air , heavy with meaning . What do you mean ? I ask though I fear the answer . Chapter 203 2/7 The power within you is not to be used lightly , she says . To fully merge with my essence , to use the strength that will help you defeat the Nameless , you have to give up your mortal life . I catch my breath . You mean ¡­ Ill die . She nods , her face soft but unyielding . Your spirit will live on , to guide and protect your pack . But your time as Aurora will be over . Her words fall heavy upon me , crushing . Pictures sh through the eye of my mind : Dane , Piper , Warrick , and the pack . I think of the battles weve been through , and the bonds that have formed . And then I think of Holden , of his sacrifice , of the peace in his eyes when he made his choice . How can I leave them ? I whisper , tears streaming down my face . You will not save them , the goddess says . You will enable them . Your sacrifice will be what arms them to survive . I closed my eyes , heart shattered . Do I have a choice ? You always do , she returns . When the vision clears , I find myself back in battle . Danes by my side . His eyes rake over mine . What did she say ? he repeats , this time low . Chapter 203 3/7 I breathe deep , the resolution settling heavily in my chest . She told me what I have to do . Danes face twists , a flicker of fear crossing his face . Aurora , no . There has to be another way . There isnt , I say , firmly . This is the only way to end it . The pack gathers for the final attack , their resolve strengthened by the withdrawal of the Namelesss forces . But as we reach hisir , the air thickens with malevolence . The Nameless awaits . Thisir is a maze of shadow , with each corridor pulsating with . dark energy . As we press further inside , the sense of tension rises . Then , we found him . Standing at the heart of their , the Nameless towers above them , dark and looming . Suddenly , there is a sh of malevolence within his eyes as he speaks in a voice venomously sibnt . You think you can defy me ? he jeers . You are nothing . Dane presses forward , shining de at the ready . Well see about that . It is a brutal fight ; every strike thatnds is met with a counter of equal force . The power of the Nameless is crushing ; hist Chapter 203 shadows will not stop . 4/7 At the height of the chaos , Trajan appears out of nowhere , hist eyes aglow with the influence of the Nameless . Trajan lunges at me with deadly precision , his de to me . Trajan , stop ! I beg , my voice breaking . For a moment , hist movements falter , a flicker of recognition crossing his face . Aurora ¡­. he whispers , straining . But the Namelesss hold tightens , and he surges forward . Time slows as Dane throws himself between us , blocking the blow . The sh of their des echoes through their , the air crackling with energy . Trajan , fight it ! Dane yells , his voice filled with desperation . Trajans expression twists with pain and fury , the battle raging not just between them but within him . Finally , with a roar , he breaks free , his de ttering to the ground . Im sorry , he gasps , his body trembling . And before I utter a word , Nameless bursts into a peal ofughter as cold blood runs in my veins . You think youve won ? he said . This is only the beginning . The Namelesssughter rang out across their , everyugh was piercing like a thrust into my will . In front of me , het A Chapter 203 5/7 rises twisted from shadows and raw malice . The aires down , making every breath an immediatebor with his power . his You think you can challenge me , child ? He sneers at me , voice a hissing promise of venom . You are but a spark in the face of the void . My fingers clench tight over the pendant at my chest , its glow a faint beacon against smothering darkness . I may be a spark , I say , forcing strength into my voice , but even a spark can ignite a ze . He lunges first , his shadows tumbling towards me in a wave ; I toss a shimmering barrier of light before him , letting the Moon Goddesss power run through me . The forces met , and it shuddered in the ground around our feet . The pack scatters ; shockwaves from our impact send debris cascading from above . I can hear Pipers voice calling orders , the tenor of her tone urgent as she ushers everyone to higher and safer ground . Get out of here ! I yell , never taking my eyes off the Nameless . Aurora , we cant just leave you ! Danes voice cuts through the chaos , but theres a shake in it , fear , desperation . Chapter 203 6/7 You have to , I say , my voice firm . This fight isnt for you . Its mine . The Nameless doesnt wait for an invitation . He lunges , his shadowy form twisting impossible ways as he closes the distance between us . I meet him head on ; our powers sh in a dazzling explosion of light and darkness . The pull is immediate . Every ounce of energy that I draw from the Moon Goddess seems to be tearing me apart , the power too vast for my mortal body to contain . You cannot win , the Nameless sneers , its voiceing from all sides . You are already breaking . I sh my teeth , forcing myself with all my might . Then Ill break , I snarl through my teeth , but Ill take you with me . Dane charges forward , his de a shing blur , but is engulfed by shadows before he can strike and flung like a rag doll . Dane ! I scream in panic as he hits the ground , not moving . Im fine , he groans out , stumbling to his feet . His eyes sh to mine , all frustration . Aurora , let me help ! You cant , I say , my voice breaking with emotion . This isnt a battle you can fight . Chapter 204 Chapter 204 AURORA His jaw clenched , and for a moment , I saw the sh of pain in his face ¡­ not from his injuries , but from the helplessness of watching me fight alone . And with this , the Nameless presses his advantage , attacking relentlessly to shower his blows upon me . With every strike , their ripples with the shockwave that forces the pack to huddle for protection behind crumbling walls . Shes losing , someone says , his voice trembling . No , Piper snaps , her tone razor sharp . Auroras stronger than any of us . Shell find a way . But even as she says it , doubt flickers in her eyes . I call on the Moon Goddesss power once more , the pendant at my chest aze with light . The energy courses through me , wild and untrammeled , filling every corner of my being . The strain is beyond endurance . My vision blurs , my limbs . shake , and my heart feels as if it will burst . The Goddesss whispering in my mind is barely audible but relentless . You cannot wield this power without cost . Chapter 204 2/8 I dont care , I whisper , my voice hoarse . I have to end this . The Nameless roars , his body expanding , the shadows around him darkening , churning wildly . His power is huge smothering . I know this is it hisst stand . You will fall , he growls . Words that boom like thunder in my ears . You and everything you love will be consumed . Not today , I return , putting everyst ounce of energy I have into one final attack . Light exploded from me in a blinding wave , merging with the shadows of the Nameless in that cacophony of shing powers that had shaken the earth to its foundations . Everyone went . flying across the ground their crumbled with us . The Nameless was screaming , dissolving as a form from under the flood of light , and for just one moment I felt a fickle surge of triumph ¡­ until the bacsh did indeed hit me . Energy surges back toward me , sheer force overwhelming ¡­ The scream is ripped from my lungs , a pendant shattered against my chest as thest of the Moon Goddess power leaves me . Pain racks my body , but its the emptiness that really terrifies me . The connection to the pack , the bond that has always been my anchor , is gone . Their goes silent ; the Nameless is defeated . But the aftermath is immediate , and its brutal . Chapter 204 3/8 Aurora ! Danes voice filters through , and then hes there , hist hands on my shoulders , his eyes wild . Im . Im okay , I say , even though the words seem empty . He shakes his head , the look in his eyes incredulous . Youre not . Your eyes ¡­ Aurora , the bond is gone . I nod , the reality sinking in . The power ¡­ its gone too . Im mortal now . The weight of those words settles between us , a chasm that feels impossible to bridge . The pack closes in , the faces marked by both relief and grief . For though the Nameless may be defeated , the injuries and destruction in his wake certainly are not . Piper approaches , her face twisted in anger and sadness . You did it , she says , her voice full of emotion . But at what cost ? I dont know , I say, my voice barely above a whisper . We left their as the battle took its toll upon us all , but what the pack could have be died the night before in more ways than just battle damage . Holden can never be reced , leaving arge void , same as Trajan , inside the bond the pack shares with one another , a fracture to my rtionship within the pack ; I was lost . Chapter 204 4/8 Still , I know looking upon Dane and Piper , along with the others that we would persevere . Well rebuild , Dane says . His voice is steady . I nod , taking hold of the spark in his words tofort me . Together . Morning sun paints came , catching up on edges of broken stone and charred wood at Broken Ridge . This once vibrant pack house nowy weak in wrecked splendor , reminding me with immediate effect of how close to death wed fought a pitched battle . I sit beside the old garden , the smell of damp soilbined with the subtle scent of ash in my nostrils . My fingers trace through the dirt , finding its coolness , but the feeling of loss weighs on my chest . Dane is near . I can sense it as surely as I feel the warmth of the sun upon my skin , but he keeps his distance . We havent spoken since the Nameless fell . Theres too much unsaid between us , too many wounds yet to heal . A voice cuts through the silence smooth and unfamiliar . Youve been busy , havent you , Luna ? I spin around , my heart racing . Chapter 204 At the edge of the garden , a tall , silver haired werewolf is leaning casually against a tree . 5/8 His eyes , two gleaming disks of gold , seem to pierce through met with an intensity that runs a shiver down my spine . as Who are you ? I demand , rising to my feet with muscles coiled . He steps forward ; his movements fluid , unhurried , as though he has all the time in the world . Elias , he says , the rich melodious sweetness of his voice like a whispered promise . A name which you wont find in your histories , but one that belongs here nheless . I narrow my eyes , peering into his face for even the slightest trace of familiarity . I dont know you . His lips curve into a faint , knowing smile . No , but you know what I am . A ghost of the past , you might say . One of the original members of this pack , back when Broken Ridge was little more than a dream . My breath catches . Thats impossible . Is it ? he echoes , unrelenting in his stare . You have seen impossible things , have you ? The Nameless . The Moon Goddess . You think that with them it stops ?. Chapter 204 6/8 I step into the clearing , and his frame bes a block , arresting my escting distress . His gaze searches for and captures Elias . Who is he ? Dane asks , an edge to his voice . Elias , I reply , much softer . Convenient , Dane says , his eyes never leaving the stranger . You show up right after we defeat the Nameless , iming to be from some forgotten past . Why are you here ? Elias chuckles a soft , malignant sound . I am here because the bnce has shifted . The Nameless was a keystone in a muchrger structure . With him gone , the cracks . are beginning to show . Speak inly , Dane snaps , his patience wearing thin . Elias tilted his head , gold glinting with humor in his eyes . There is a curse that binds with thisnd ¡­ one that has been dormant for centuries . The defeat of the Nameless has ¡­ stirred it . Piper and Warrick drew closer , pulled by the weight of tension . Pipers face flickered with curiosity and wariness , and Warrick narrowed his eyes to study Elias . And why should we trust you ? Warrick says heavily with skepticism . For all we know , youre another threat dressed up Chapter 204 like a friend . Elias doesnt look at him ; his smile doesnt falter . I could be . But if I were your enemy , would I have warned you about the curse? Would I offer to help ? With what ? Piper cuts in sharply . Understanding whats toe , Elias says smoothly . 7/8 The defeat of the Nameless has unbnced the power binding this territory . If you do nothing , Broken Ridge will crumble not from an outside force , but from within . He leads us through the forest , his confident stride suggesting he knows every inch of thend . Dane stays close to me , tension rolling off him , while Piper and Warrick exchange wary nces . Where are we going ? I ask , uneasy with the silence . To the heart of it all , Elias says cryptically . Finally , after an eternity , we break out into a clearing . In the center of it lies a weathered stone faced with strange runes that glow , the air around humming in a faint vibration that puts my nerves on edge . What is this ? I whisper , stepping closer . Elias reaches out and touches the stone . His face is almost reverent . The heartstone of Broken Ridge . Its connected to thend , to the pack , to everything that makes this ce what it is . Chapter 204 And what does it have to do with the curse ? Dane asks , his voice hard . 8/8 The heartstone holds the truth , Elias replies , the history of thisnd , the choices that formed it , the consequences of those choices . Ites at a price to unlock its secrets . I hesitate , my gaze fixed upon the runes which seem to pulse in time with my heartbeat . What kind of price ? I ask , barely above a whisper . Chapter 205 Chapter 205 AURORA Eliass smile dissolves , and in its ce , he offers a more somber tone . Truth isnt free , Luna . Sometimes that price is the thing of hours wasted . Sometimes that price is- His voice trails off and his gazetches onto mine . I look over to see Dane , where his jaw stiffens . Sounds like a trap . Perhaps so , Elias returned , his voice going low husky . Yet it is a trap you cant afford not to answer . Piper steps forward , her curiosity outweighing her caution . If this stone is so important , why hasnt anyone heard of it before ? Because some truths are better left forgotten , Elias replied . But the bnce has shifted . The time for ignorance is over . Warrick scoffs , his arms crossed . And were just supposed to take your word for it ? You can choose to walk away , Elias says , his gaze sweeping over all of us . But know this : without the heartstone , youll never understand the curse . And without understanding it , youll never break it . I reach out hesitantly , my fingers brushing against the cool surface of the stone . The pendant on my neck , which got shattered during the battle , suddenly res into life , sending brilliant rays of light over the runes . The stone trembles beneath my touch , the runes shifting and rearranging themselves into a script I dont understand . Whats happening ? I asked , shaking . Elias stepped closer , his presence unnervingly calm . The stone is awakening , he said , his voice low and almost predatory . Careful , Luna . Once you uncover the truth , you cant unsee it . Suspense hung thick in the air as the stones light grew brighter , illuminating secrets that have long been buried . The stone beneath my fingertips is cool , the surface smooth except for the ancient runes deeply carved into its face . Where my touch has lingered , it fills the air with a deep resonating sound . The thrumming vibrates through my chest and shakes the earth beneath us . The forest falls silent . With every sound of the rustling of leaves , the birdcalls deep in the foreste to aplete stop , as if the world itself strains to listen . Let go , Aurora , Dane snaps , one step forward , his eyes wide , Chapter 205 his body tense . This feels wrong . But before he can reach me , Elias raises a hand , his face 3/8posed and inscrutable . Not yet , Alpha , he says coolly . Let her finish . Dane shoots him a re , his jaw tightening . If anything happens to her- It already is , Elias says , cutting him off , his eyes never leaving the stone . And stopping now would only make it worse . The runes beneath my hand begin to stir , their glowing lines . rearranging themselves with liquid ease . They take on the form of a lowering tree , their roots digging deep , and their branches . heavy with glowing fruit . What is that ? I breathe , entranced . The Ethereal Grove , Elias says , his voice hushed in something akin to reverence A ce of myth , bound with the very essence of your pack . It holds the memories of your ancestors , preserved against the curse that took its first alpha line from the pack . A weird heat flowers in my chest as I gaze upon the picture . It feels almost like the nagging familiarity of a half remembered dream . My eyes blur , and in an instant , fragments of scenes leap into my brain : wolves never seen , rites never known , voices in anguage Chapter 205 unbelieved . 4/8 My knees let go from beneath me , and the world surges violently around me . Got her ! Pipers voice cuts through the fog as strong arms . wrap around me and catch me just before I copse to the floor . My world swerves clear again , just long enough to get the hazed out image of Pipers concerned face hovering above mine . She just fell over , Warrick tells them , his tone sharp as he squatted next to me . What in hell is going on ? Elias stepped closer . His golden eyes sparkle in calm certainty . She sees the truth . What truth ? Piper snaps , her voice rising . Youre talking in riddles while shes clearly in pain ! Elias smirked , unruffled . The Grove calls to her . Its revealing its secrets . This is the beginning of understanding . Dane stepped between Elias and me , his posture rigid with barely contained fury . Enough of this cryptic nonsense , he growls . What are you doing to her ? Me ? Elias says , cocking his head to one side . Im just a guide . Its the stone and the Grove that are working through her . Danes fists clench , and for a moment , I think he mightsh out . If shes hurt because of this ¡­ Chapter 205 5/8 Elias shrugs , his cid manner maddeningly unruffled . Hurt ? No. Changed ? Certainly . As I get my bearings , the stone begins to glow brighter , its surface rippling like water . The image of the tree expands , showing a curving path leading deep into the forest . What is that ? Warrick asks warily . The way to the Grove , Elias says matter of factly . If you want . answers , Luna will have to follow it . Not alone , Dane snaps immediately . But for the first time , Eliass face hardens , his gold eyes narrowing . Yes . Alone . The Grove does not wee outsiders . Youre saying we should just let her walk into some ancient forest on her own ? Piper demands , cing her hands on her hips . Im saying its the only way , Elias counters . I turn and catch Danes gaze , his eyes churning with a tornado of emotions ¡­ anger , fear , and a protectiveness that makes my heart ache . Ill be fine , I say softly , though even to my ears it sounds like an empty promise . You dont know that , he says , his voice breaking slightly . Chapter 205 6/8 I have to do this , I press , the closeness of him both anchoring me and driving a riot of yearning . If this Grove can help us understand whats going on with the pack , with thend , then I have to go . His hands mp around my arms , anchoring me in ce with a touch . Aurora , I cannot lose you . I wont . I reply , my voice barely above a whisper , his face inches from mine as doubt tries nibbling at my resolve . The stones sudden shudder breaks the conversation . The image of the tree flickers ; the glowing fruits dim as shadows seep into its roots . Whats going on ? Piper asks , a thread of panic rising in her tone . Eliass smile vanishes , and his expression turns grim . Were running out of time . From the trees roots , a new weird form begins to take shape . It is indefinite , shining , indistinct ; bright , green eyes sh in the darkness . What is that ? Warrick utters with heaving of the breast , as he recoils back . A warning , Elias says low pitched oh so much of his swagger now forgotten , and a reminder of whats in the bnce . Chapter 205 mcas Overwhelming , it pierces through me as though to see every secret I have ever tried to hide . My chest constricts , and my breathing cuts down to shallow gasps . 7/8 Youve awakened something , he says in a low , guttural rasp that seems to vibrate through the air . Do you think you can face what lies ahead ? I must . I reply , my voice trembling but resolute . The figures eyes narrow , and for one moment , I think it will strike . Then it recedes into the roots , its glowing eyes thest thing to disappear . What was that ? I turn to Elias and ask . One of the wardens of many of the Grove , he says . It guards the truth , yet it is bound to make a trial of those whod find it . The image on the stone has set itself , as the way past the woods , clear once more ; it is with this weighty knowledge that I have been called to it and go a step further toward it . I will , I promised , turning into the midst of the group . Aurora , Dane said , beginning , but I cut him off . I have to , Dane , I said , holding his eyes . This is the only way to save whats left of what we have . Elias steps up beside me , face mask like . Then youd better hurry , Luna . The Grove doesnt wait for anyone . Chapter 205 8/8 It left me at the edge of the forest , opening out the path before me toward the Ethereal Grove . Behind me , the pack is holding its collective breath in tense silence , anxiety and hope keenly mixed . Ooh I hope nothing happens to her . Chapter 206 Chapter 206 AURORA The silver mist extends infinitely into all directions , thick and sickly sweet as it clings to my skin . Every step feels heavier , and the pendants weak , flickering light barely cuts through the haze . The whispers had stopped now , reced by a suffocating silence that was making my heartbeat sound deafening . I trip over a root hidden under the mist andnd on my knees . Where am I ? I whisper , shaking all over . The only response is the low hum of the pendant against my chest , its warmth smallfort against the seeping cold . I force myself up and on , determined to move . My steps are uncertain ; my sense of direction has long since been lost . The mist seems to be alive twisting and shifting with the intent , it seems , of denying me passage . Then , out of nowhere , a wave of warmth washes over me ¡­ gentle yet all ¡­ engulfing . The mist starts to recede , curling away like wisps of smoke on the wind , and the world snaps into focus . Chapter 206 2/7 My breath catches in my throat . I now present the Ethereal Grove , whose boundaries are bounded in silvered boles , towering far on high ; dim bought and soft radiancies y over mid that glimmer of their liquid bark heavy lumberings . All of the leaves are like luminous growths ; these roots cross and writhe upon each other quaintly , and trellis intricate patterns , stretching hitherward endlessly . The air is thick with ancient , holy energy weighing me down ¡­ like some unseen , perhaps even sentient presence . Its beautiful , I whisper , stepping forth with great caution . The grove seems toe alive in a way I have never felt . The trees hum softly , their vigor vibrating in the core of my soul . I walk , and fruits are closer now . Each one of them carries an image flickering inside , like memories encapsted in amber . Curious , I reach out to touch it . The moment my fingers brush against its skin , the world tilts . A vision washes over me in an instant , too bright , too real . A wolf , sorge and powerful ; his fur ck as midnight ; his eyes a pair of shining gold , all aze with life . He is standing at the side of a precipice , peering far beyond toward some aim out of sight . Chapter 206 This is Kael , my brain hears whispered . The first alpha of Broken Ridge . 3/7 The vision shifts once more , and Kael finds himself on his knees. before an aglow figure : the Moon Goddess herself . Brilliant , the vision of her zed , a symphony of power and grace her voice was . You will protect your pack , she says ,manding yet not unkind . But you must promise never to seek more than what you are given . Kael nods solemnly . I swear it , Goddess . The scene shifts again . Kael is older now , with streaks of gray in his fur . His pack has grown , and so have his ambitions . I watch in growing horror as he performs some sort of ritual , his voice rising and falling with words I dont know . The air around him darkens , the earth shuddering beneath his feet . What are you doing , Kael ? thunders the voice of the Moon Goddess , wrath and sorrow mingled . Kael says nothing , doesnt gesture- and an eyebrow doesnt rise ¡­ but in that same instant , his eyes are afire with interest . The rite reaches its highest then it erupts ; the trees ming , bursting their glowing fruits as wolves fling themselves against each other snarling in their pain and ire . Chapter 206 I gulp in the air and the vision crumbles . 4/7 I stumble backward , my chest heaving . This grove is different now ; its beauty is tainted by this knowledge . This ce ¡­ I stammer , shaking , Its not just a source of knowledge . Its a prison . A monument to our sins . Again , the pendant pulses and my gaze is drawn toward the center of the grove . I follow with stumbling steps as my head reels under the burden of what I have seen . Further into the grove , there is one tree at the center of it all . Its softly glowing roots rhythmically pulse almost in time with a heartbeat ; very unnatural . And there was writing on its trunk , too , the letters made from some material that shines softly : To return what is lost , that which is dearest must be relinquished . I run my fingers over the words . Weighty meaning settles . heavily in my chest . Whats it say ? I whisper , shaking . Before I am able to dwell on any suppositions , however , a presence begins to take form . Between the roots , where tenebrosity and light dance together , Chapter 206 5/7 ripples solidify into a vaguely humanoid outline ; features indistinct , steeped in darkness . Its eyes glowed with an impossible sheen of green . You shouldnt be here , Luna , it says in a low growling tone that seems to vibrate through the air . I step backward , my heart pounding . Who are you ? The figure steps forward very slowly , acting as if every movement is thought out . A guardian . A remnant of what was lost . This ce was meant to be forgotten , buried beneath the weight . of time . I came here to understand , I say , from the little courage in my heart , my voice barely above a whisper . To save my pack . Its eyes are narrow heavier with the weight of its presence . You seek answers , but the truth will break you . Are you prepared to pay the price ? I stare right into its eyes , and the fear churning inside of met hardens to determination . If thats what it takes to keep them safe , yes . He cocked his head to one side then and considered me with a look of such intensity that the shivers ran down my spine . Hmm , he said finally , his voice soft now . But remember , Luna ¡­ Chapter 206 what is given cannot be undone . 6/7 Suddenly then the shade moves out of the way to allow a narrow path ¡­ almost no path curving more inward deeper within the heart of the grove ; glowing roots pulse for light to lead Aurora . further . It opens into a small clearing , the roots forming a natural circle around a pool of glowing liquid . The light it gave off somehow , could make one fall asleep , changing between colors of silver and blue , its surface seeming to ripple as if alive . What is this ? I breathed , and could not pull my gaze from it . The Reflection Pool , the figure said . It shows you what you seek most ¡­ and what you fear most . I took another step , and the pull of the pool suddenly almost irresistible ; the surface began to shimmer and an image started to form . I see myself standing with the pack , their faces upturned to mine , sure and in homage . The amulet upon my neck is whole ; the glow upon it is bright , zing like a star . But then it falters , starts to dull , darkening further . Their faces turned , twisting to rage , to betrayal ¡­ it turned into their murmuring shouts . Turning on me . I took one backward stumble and loosed my hold . What is the Chapter 206 meaning ? That is for you to decide , the figure replies . The grove does not give answers , only truths . Chapter 207 Chapter 207 AURORA The meadow is alive , and it can feel my presence through the air thick and electric . My limbs shook but I forced myself to remain firm . I look right into his eyes . He slowly inches closer as he speaks , You shouldnt havee here , this was not for finding . I breathe steadily , the tips of my fingers grazing against the cracked pendant on my chest . I did note here identally , I say , firm words that oppose the trembling . He cocks his head to one side , a gleam seeming to pass over his green , shining eyes as he looks at me inquiringly , an analyst might . The ce around us suddenly starts to change ; the roots of the trees begin to hum with faint , quick pulsars , almost in rhythm . with some heartbeat . Truth is a dangerous thing , Luna , it says in a low rumbling . voice . Once seen , it cannot be unseen . Who are you ? I ask , my pulse racing . I am Lirien , it says after a long pause . The Keeper of the Chapter 207 Grove . A guardian bound to this ce since Kaels betrayal . 2/6 The name sends a shiver down my spine . Betrayal ? I echo , my voice barely above a whisper . Lirien nods , his form rippling like smoke caught in the wind . Kaels greed corrupted the roots of this grove . His pact with the Moon Goddess was meant to preserve bnce , to protect the pack . But he broke that pact , and in so doing , he cursed this ce and everything tied to it . I swallow hard , the weight of Liriens words settling . The curse ¡­ its the reason the pack suffered ? Why there was so much loss and pain ? Yes , he says . The corruption has echoed throughout generations , tainting tragedies and giving birth to threats like the Nameless . The power of the grove is tied into the lifeblood of the pack , and it was poisoned by Kaels actions . Anger zes inside me , eating away some of my fear . Then tell me how to fix it , I insist . How do I break the curse ? Liriens eyes sh , its voice heavier with meaning . The inscription on the tree holds your answer . I turn back to the big tree over there ; its roots shine like veins stretched along the ground , and my eyes catch an inscription on the trunk : Chapter 207 To restore what was lost , one must give what is most dear . What is it ? I ask although I know it deep inside . A life for a life , Lirien says in a serious tone . For the grove to heal , for the curse to be lifted , there needs to be one of free will who must give his life . Only then will the bnce be restored . Weight feels like it presses down upon me , the feeling like something hangs heavy in the air . A life ? I whisper , my head shaking in denial . There has to be another way , another thing we could do . There is no other way , Lirien says . The corruption of the grove runs deep , its roots tainted by centuries of sin . Only the purest act of selflessness can cleanse it . My chest tightens as I take a step back . Youre asking me to give . up everything ¡­ for what ? A chance that this might work ? Liriens form flickers , his voice softening . This is not a demand , Luna . It is a choice . One only you can make . I press a hand to the pendant on my chest , its faint warmth a fragilefort . What if I dont do this ? If I just leave the grove as is ? The corruption will spread , Lirien says , his voice unyielding . The pack will keep suffering , and in time , the grove will Chapter 207 copse . And with that , the bnce between the mortal and divine realms will break . 4/6 A thick silence falls between us , the only sound the soft hum of the roots of the grove . Before I can answer , the earth around me begins to shudder and buck like a wild animal . I stumble , barely keeping my footing as the roots twist and writhe like living things . Whats going on ? I yell , panic wing at my chest . The corruption has sensed your presence , Lirien says , its voice keen with urgency . It will not let you leave without a decision . Tendrils of darkness spring from the earth , their undtions wild and predatory as they slither towards me . The pendant answers with a weak re , the light dancing within it like a candle in a windstorm . Run , Luna ! Lirien shouts ; its voice rings out across the de . Run before it devours you ! The tendrilssh about , one flicking along my arm . A shock of cold shoots through me , deadening my limbs , and blurring my vision . I scream , tumbling backward as the roots below my feet suddenly twist treacherously . Chapter 207 5/6 Lirien gets between me and the tendrils , his body inting to a towering mass of shadow and light . The pulsating light of the grove surges , pushing from between us . to beat back the encroaching darkness . Go ! it rumbles , its voice thick withmand and desperation . I hesitate between turning back and not . The words on the tree . swirl before my mind like some sort of chorus . Luna , Lirien says , his voice soft once more , this fight is not yours not yet . Leave now , while you still can . With onest desperate nce at the glowing tree and its shifting roots , I turn and run . Its as if the grove fights me ¡­ twisting roots and pulsing light from a disorienting maze . The whispers are back , louder and frantically panicked now . They swirl around me , their words indistinguishable but urgent . I dont stop . I cant . As I reach the edge of the grove , the mist reappears and begins . to curl around me in ghostly tendrils . I tried to move my frozen legs . Finally , I burst through the boundary of the grove and fall onto the forest floor the air is impossibly light . The pendant clutched weakly against my chest is failing , its glow Chapter 207 goes out as the whispers dic . Iy there , staring up at the darkened sky , my breathing fast . 6/6 The weight of the groves revtions is heavy upon me , its truths too huge and horrific to trulyprehend in one sitting . What am I going to do ? Chapter 208 Chapter 208 1/2 AURORA I stumbled backward , the weight of the groves truths heavy upon my chest . The glowing green eyes of the figure seem to pierce through me , its words echoing in my mind like a haunting darkness . The grove does not give answers , only truths . Before I could utter a word , the ground beside me shook wildly . Branches shot out from the roots , slimy and cold , wrapping around my ankles . I screamed , trying to tear myself free but their grip tightened , hauling me closer to the corrupted roots . The pendant at my chest surges abruptly , its light zing like a star . The branches recoil their hiss like a thousand whispers , long enough for me to break free . I stumbled to my feet , my breathing fast . You must go , now ! Liriens voice thundered , the calm reced with urgent intensity . I dont need to be told twice . I ran . The grove that was so serene and beautiful now twists around me like a living nightmare : Chapter 208 2/2 Surges of relief course through me as I lurch toward it in uneven steps . I reach the edge and copse to my knees , the pendants light winking out as I cross the boundary of the grove . The air feels lighter , the suffocating energy of the grove lifting a little . But before I can catch my breath , a voice cuts through the silence . Aurora . I froze , my heart pounding as I turned toward the sound . Dane stands just inside the mist , his expression conflicted . His shoulders are tense , and his eyes flicker with emotions I cant quite read . Youre not leaving without me , he says softly , stepping closer . Relief at seeing him floods through me , but its short lived . The grove reacts almost instantly . The mist thickens around him , curling like wed fingers . The ground trembles beneath his feet , the vibrations spreading through the air like a low growl . You shouldnt havee , I said , my voice rising in worry . The grove doesnt want you here . Dane looks at me , his face set with determination . I couldnt let you do this alone . Chapter 209 Chapter 209 1/6 AURORA I understand enough , he says , his voice unyielding . Ive lost enough . Im not losing you too . Before I could further argue with him , the air shifts around us , and the mist starts to take form , sharpening by the second . Shapes are taking form and morphing into figures ¡­ twisted mockeries of people from Danes past . A woman with golden hair stands at the edge of the mist , her face twisted in a mask of pain . Beside her , a young boy clutches her hand , his eyes wide in fear . No , Dane whispers , his voice breaking . The figures step closer ; their forms are twisted , and unnatural . The boys face screws up , his mouth open in a silent scream . Dane , what are they ? I ask , my voice shaking . Theyre my fears , he says , his body stiff with tension . My failures . The visionssh out , their movements weird but deliberate . Dane raises his arms in defense , his movements are quick but strained . You couldnt save us , the woman says , her voice sad and weak You let us die . Chapter 209 The boy moves closer , his small hands outstretched to Dane . You promised , he says , the tone too steady . You said youd take care of us . Dane stumbled backward , his skin pale . 2/6 Dane ! I yell , raising the pendant high . For a second its glow cuts through , forcing the illusions to shatter . Liriens voice cuts through the fog , imperative . The grove feeds on guilt and fear . He is open to it here . He cannot stay . Dane shakes his head . Heavy breathing escapes from his lips as he growls , I wont leave her . Youre not helping her , Lirien snaps , its form shimmering with irritability . Your presence only makes the grove that much stronger . Leave before you are both devoured . Dane , I tried again , my words shaking . Listen to Lirien . You have to leave , or it will destroy you . I w ¡­ wont be able to , he responds , his words breaking . I wont let it take me away from you . The grove raves on , furor doubled , and more join the horde wolves twisted monstrous forms , their eyes aglow with malice . The glow of the pendant reduced , my hands shaking as the bursts increased further life from its depths . Ill hold them off , Dane says suddenly . An edge has crept into his voice now , his body firm , though a quick flicker reveals his Chapter 209 hand . 3/6 You have got to finish this , Aurora . You are all that you can . No ! I snap , catching his arm . I wont leave you behind . You dont have a choice , he says , his voice low and even . This is bigger than us . Bigger than me . I blink through my tears but shake my head . We do this together . No matter what . The illusions close in , their distorted faces leering as they circle us . Dane stands beside me , his body tense and ready to fight . Then lets finish it , he says to me . We forge ahead in concert . With every use , the light in the pendant gutters , the illusions threatening to break through . Daneshes out at the figures with brutal efficiency , desperation driving his movements . The mist grows thinner with our passage ; a clearing opens up before us , and there , at the middle of the grove , is its center tree its roots twisting , running with corruption . Were almost there , I say , and my voice is tight with determination . The roots seem to sense our approach , twisting violently as dark branches rise from the ground . Lirien appears again , its form flickering . Chapter 209 4/6 tree will not wait . You must decide . We fight our way through the final few roots ; its corrupted energy whishing out as though it were a living thing . The pendant red brighter once more , beating them off us long enough to reach the bottom of the tree . The roots divided now , showing a heart pulsating bright in the center of it . Power hummed the air . It was thick to such a degree my skin tingled with the energy . Liriens voice fills my head , soft and insistent . The time of choice hase , now , Luna . Will you revive the grove ¡­ or let it rot ? I ze at the heart , hypnotic in the core light , almost threatened by it . Dane reaches out and brushes his hand across mine . The touch grounds me . Aurora, he says softly . Whichever way , Im with you . I shut my eyes momentarily , willing the anger inside me to calm . The glow of the heart pulses , each beat tugging me closer toward . a decision Im not prepared to make . Restore it , I whisper . Sacrifice it all , and it ends here . Its just too simr to me in my mind as far as cost is concerned . What if I fail ? I whisper , turning to Lirien , whose shadowed form stands unstirring . You wont , Lirien says with such surety . The grove has chosen you . The grove shall take your sacrifice . Chapter 209 There isnt , I say , my voice breaking . Youve seen what this ce can do . If I walk away , the pack suffers . 5/6 The grove dies . Dane steps closer , his voice raw . And what about you ? What happens to you , Aurora ? Dont you think you matter too ? My chest tightens , tears filling my eyes . This isnt about me , I say . Its about all of us . The roots rolled around the glowing heart , dark branches . creeping closer as if sensing the weight of my hesitation . The choice cannot wait , Lirien says . Decide , Luna . Now . I step closer , and the heat from the glowing heart caresses my skin as if it were alive . Its light seems to intensify , demanding my attention , and tugging me closer . Dane reaches for my arm , his touch light yet firm . Aurora , wait ¡­ theres still time to think this through . There isnt , I answer , my voice shaking , yet set . The grove wont let us leave without a decision . The branches around my heart coil tighter , their agitation now violent in response to the thought in my mind . It is as though all that air holds heavy , in me with the weight of so many lives hanging in the bnce , the packs , mine . Whatever happens , I tell him , turning back to Dane . promise Chapter 209 Aurora , no . 6/6 Promise ! I scream over him , my voice drowning him in a sea of tears . His hand falls , his face contorted in rage and misery . I swear it , he growls . His voice is barely audible . I lean forward , toward the heart , and the pendant resting against my chest surges to life in soft golden light . The minute my fingers make contact with the light , a low rumbling growl explodes from the grove behind him and I am paralyzed . A monster steps out from behind the trees , green fire aze in his eyes . Chapter 210 Chapter 210 AURORA A monster steps out from behind the trees , green fire aze in his eyes . Your choice , it said , Comes at a greater cost than you know . It then vanished , the trees heartbeat is synchronized with my own and the light which spills out of it pours across the clearing , casting long , wavy shadows against the twisting roots that moved like snake around its base . The pulse of its life is weirdly soothing , and yet the air is stretched tight over the threat of a storm . I take one step closer and the pendant around my chest stirs weakly . The nearer I am , the heavier my limbs ; its as if the grove weighed me down . Everything here was so scary , my heart kept beating fast . Behind me , Dane shifts noiselessly . The sound is soothing , reassuring . His hand brushes closely enough past mine the slightest sh offort . Then what I saw was a sight to behold . Chapter 210 Beautiful . 2/7 The light of the heart is hypnotic , an ethereal glow seeming to carry with it the weight of eternity . Yet while looking at it , I feel something deeper , a pull , a connection . Its energy calls to me , not just offering answers but something more . Power . The pendant on my chest hums gently , its cracked surface reflecting the glow of the heart . For one instant , the two lights havebined , and a vision sweeps over me . I see the grove restored : its roots vital , its silver trees humming with life as their glowing fruit is untainted by corruption . The pack is thriving , withughter and unity , their voices carrying across the forest . Then the vision darkens . I see myself , or what remains of me , tied with the roots of the tree . My essence is absorbed , feeding the groves renewal . Im gone , a shadow in its legacy , my name whispered only in passing . The vision fades , leaving me trembling . Chapter 210 317 Aurora ? Danes voice pulls me back . Hes standing close now , his brow furrowed with concern . Whats wrong ? What did you see ? I hesitated , unable to meet his gaze . What happens if I restore the grove , I whisper . What it will cost . And what will it cost ? he asks , his tone sharp with urgency . Me , I say simply . Danes jaw tightens , his expression shifting from concern to something fiercer . He steps in front of me , his body a barrier between me and the heart . Then youre not doing it , he says firmly . Dane . If someone has to make a sacrifice , he interrupts , his voice unyielding , itll be me . I grab his arm , shaking my head . You cant . The grove will only ept someone of Kaels bloodline . I dont care what it wants , he snarls . Youve done enough , Aurora . More than enough . Before I can say a word , Lirien appears , its dark form dancing Chapter 210 4/7 me in the wind . The grove is bound to Kael , it says , the sound of its voice even , but weighted . Only his heir may heal it . The choice is hers and hers alone . The re Dane shoots Lirien is palpable . Shes more than a bloodline , he growls . And yet , it is her blood which binds her to this ce , Lirien returns unruffled . This is her burden to bear . I take another step forward andy my hand on Danes shoulder . Its okay , I say , softly , but the words ring a little false . No , its not , he says , his voice cracking . This isnt fair , Aurora . Youve given so much already . I hold his gaze , the sting of unshed tears in my eyes . It is not about fair , I reply . It is about right . The heartbeat pulsates once more , a little stronger now . The whispers rise , hushed and urgent , calling me nearer to it . Ancient voices , ancestors speaking words to guide and warn me . Restore what is lost . Behold , little one . Chapter 210 and then engulfs me in a cocoon of pure brilliance . Its surface bucks hard in a weird motion as my fingers make contact . 5/7 When my sight clears , the mist hides no longer a figure standing at the edge of the de . I catch my breath . The figure draws closer , features now well defined . Arge werewolf ,pletely ck as the midnight sky , his golden eyes afire with a very familiar fire . Kael . His ghostly form radiates power , somanding , yet so sorrowful . His eyes meet mine , and for that one moment in time , it ceases to move within the de . You dont have to do this , child , he says in that deep , masculine voice . Let me finish what I started . I look at Kael , and my mind spins . His presence overwhelms me , both strong and sad , filled , it seems . The light from the heart reflects off his ghostly form , making him more real than any memory should be . Chapter 210 He nods , his eyes , like disks of gold , cut into mine . 6/7 I am what remains of him , he says , and the regret drips from the tone of his voice . Bound to the grove by my failures . Dane takes a step closer , all his tension conveyed in his bodynguage . If you could , why didnt you ? Why wait until now ? Kael turns to him , his face expressionless . I tried , he says simply . But my sacrifice was iplete . My ambition poisoned this ce and I could not undo the damage . His gaze returns to me , softer now . But you , Aurora , carry what I could not . You have the strength to finish what I began . My hands clench at my sides , the war inside me raging . And what happens if I do ? I ask , my voice shaking . You will be one with the grove , Kael answers , his tone even . Your essence will restore its bnce , but your mortal life will end . Chapter 210 together . Kael shakes his head , his gold eyes shining with sadness . 7/7 There is no other way . The grove has waited too long . It must be restored now , or it will fall . The roots around the heart begin to pulse more wildly , in jerky motions . The darkness within the clearing deepens further , and the weight of energy from the grove presses heavier against us . Kael steps closer , his towering form casting a long shadow over me . The choice is yours , child , he says , and his voice , though soft, ismanding . But know this , the grove will not forgive hesitation . Chapter 211 Chapter 211 AURORA But know this : the grove will not forgive hesitation . Kael steps closer , the silver , blue luminosity of his being like an aura . His ghostly form shines a little , as if he were stuck between realms . The weight of so much sorrow and power hums the air around him , weighing upon my chest . You wear the clothes of my failure , he says in a voice low and full of repentance . Perhaps I can make amends . His presence is overwhelming ,manding , yet filled with sadness . I feel Dane shift beside me ; the tension in him is palpable . What do you mean , atone ? I ask , the steadiness of my voice showing the whirlwind in my stomach . Kaels golden eyes lock onto mine . Let me exin . I wrap my arms around myself , to steady myself , and to shield from the signs of emotions his words stir . Chapter 211 Kael winces ; his form shakes , ever so slightly . 2/6 When I first tried to restore the grove , I acted out of fear and pride . My intent was poisoned , and my sacrifice was partial . The grove punished me for failing and bound my spirit here to witness the suffering I had inflicted . He steps closer to him , and his eyes soften ; the towering form almost in the middle of the tree . I have tried for centuries , have watched the pack pay for my arrogance . I failed them . I failed you . The pulse , like a glow out of the heartbeat , elerates its pulsations inside the heart as if the clinching roots of trees in this ce get tighter and their actions suddenly wild . So , now what ? I say , my tone rising in frustration . You think showing up now changes anything ? That Ill just trust you to make it right ? Kaels face doesnt waver . I know I dont deserve your trust , he says . But the grove does . It chose you because you can seed where I failed . And if I do this ? I press . What happens to me ? Kaels gold eyes cloud for a moment , and his voice carries Chapter 211 3/6 You would meet the same destiny I so far have faced which is an eternity enved to the grove , your life and essence being one with it to keep its bnce . He takes one step forward , pushing himself between Kael and me . And were supposed to take your word for that ? he growls . Centuries to repair the damage and now you want to y hero ? Kaels head cants a little to the side ; the words fall out measured to restrain his nature . Your distrust is due . My presence is as much a test as it is offer . The grove is a reservoir , answering intent to faith , He continued . Aurora needs toe to one of two determinations , for rejection . or eptance . The earth around us heaves violently , this clearing bing less stable by the second . The glowing from the heart brightens , casting long fluid . shadows that seem to twist and turn like living things . I turn to Dane , his jaw clenched in anger and concern , before . looking to Kael , his ghostly form radiating sorrow and hope in equal measure . The weight of the groves fate , and my own threatens to buckle my shoulders . I cant just ¡­ leave this , I say , my voice breaking . Chapter 211 If I walk away , the grove dies . The pack suffers . All of this ¡­ I gesture at the chaos around us , it means nothing . Dane reaches for my hand , his grip firm . Youre not walking away . But you dont have to do this alone . There has to be another way . Kaels eyes soften . If there were another way , child , I would have found it long ago . 4/6 The roots moved tighter , their dark branches inched further in toward the glowing heart . The building energy inside the grove makes the air thick .. Kael extends his hand toward me , golden eyes pleading with me . Let me finish this . Spare yourself the burden Ive carried for so long . I hesitate , my hand wavering in the air between his outstretched palm and the pulsating heart of the grove . The pendant at my chest dances weakly , its light dimming as if it too were indecisive . The whispers return now , louder , insistent , and the voices blend into a cacophony that drowns my thoughts . Just as my hand reaches the heart , the ground beneath my feet gives way to a gaping crack . Chapter 211 5/6 The movement of shadows at its bottom seems to w upwards , hungry and alive . Dane yanks me back , his clutch on my arm tightens while he stumbles backward , pulling me from the edge . A surge of dark energy pulsed through the shadows in it , sending a shiver down my spine . The voice is ancient , deep , and guttural , from the abyss . Choose wisely , child , it growls ; each word rumbles through the air . It is not in the bnce , just that of the groves fate . The voice weighs differently against my chest onto what feels like pain , crushing it and finding breathing hard . Shadows turned and twist , taking forms that could almost be wolves with eyes glowing malevolently . Kael steps like forward , his ghostly form aglow as he faces the chasm . The corruption , he says . His voice is level . It knows whats at stake . It will do everything to try and stop you . The shadowssh out , their branches reaching for us . Dane instinctively draws his de , stance protective . Chapter 211 I nod , my legs trembling as I step closer to the heart . 6/6 The pendant at my chest res weakly , its light pushing back the shadows just enough for me to reach the glowing core . The whispers grow louder , their voices mingling with the guttural rumble of the corruption . Kael turns to me , his expression desperate . Aurora , he repeats , almost immediately . This is your moment . Your choice . But know this , whatever you decide will shape the future of the pack and beyond . My hand moving over the heart , its warmth trickles inside me . The voice finally reaching me belongs to Dane , clear , resolute , even through tumult . Im with you , Aurora , he says . Whatever happens . Chapter 212 Chapter 212 AURORA Im with you , Aurora , he says . Whatever happens . The ground beneath me shakes , the walls of the chamber copsing as darkness moves upwards , turning into a weird human shape . 1/5 The air freezes , the mad energy of the grove burning around us like a storm . I stumble backward , my breathing fast and shallow , my heart racing in my chest . The figure solidifies ; its form is ever changing , a mixture of darkness and faint light . A voice cuts through the chaos , deep andmanding . I am the Witness , he says , his lone vibrating through the clearing . Keeper of bnce . You cannot restore the grove without my consent . I stare hard at the figure as my mind whirls . What do you mean ? I demand , attempting to keep my voice steady . The Witness leans his head , eyes of light seizing mine . Chapter 212 2/5 Kaels failure doubled it , but the rot started much before him . Dane steps forward , his sword still in hand . And what does that mean for Aurora ? he asks , sharp . Shes trying to fix this . His eyes hold onto mine without wavering . Her intentions are irrelevant . A decision she is going . to make stands to affect more than this grove but the weight of realms beyond . But if anyone were , it would be the Witness . I clench my fists at my sides , my frustration finally breaking out . Then tell me , what am I supposed to do ? I snap . How can I make it right ? The Witnesss form ripples , his voice softer but no less powerful . There is another way . A third option . The clearing grows quiet , and even the groves angry whispers are momentarily silenced . What option ? I ask , my voice barely above a whisper . Sever the groves tie to the mortal world , the Witness says , and break its bond with your pack , and the curse will be gone . Your people will never know its shadow again . The words hang in the air heavy with implications . Kaels ghostly form steps forward , face twisting in anger . No , he growls . You would destroy the grove entirely ? Erase centuries of connection , of history ? Chapter 212 3/5 It is a clean te , the Witness responds , unphased by Kaels outrage . The pack will no longer benefit from the groves protection but neither will they suffer its curse . They will be free . I nce at Dane . He is clenching his jaw , thinking , as he listens to the Witnesss words . And what happens if we restore the grove instead ? The pack holds onto the connection , the Witness replies . But the curse will linger as it ever is , echoes are never gone . Theres always a cost , being paid . Heavy with consequences are both my options ; the weight weighs upon me as I step backward , shaking my head . If I cut the connection , I say , my voice shaking , the pack loses the protection of the grove . Itll make them vulnerable to risks we wont seeing . But theyll have a fresh start , the Witness counters . Free of this ces shadow . Kaels voice rises , sharp and desperate . You cannot destroy the legacy of the grove , Aurora . It is the soul of the pack . The packs soul is not in the ce , Dane objects , stepping next . to me . Its in its people . And Auroras the one who has to live with this decision , not you . The grove quivers and shakes , the roots twisting to and fro in a Chapter 212 seeming protest against such indecision . 4/5 Lirien appeared at that instant , dark form dancing with an air of urgency . The grove cannot withstand this tug of war much longer , he says . Aurora , you must decide . Now . The Witness extends its hand , voice unyielding . Sever the bond , and the pack is free . Restore it , and they remain bound with the groves fate . Kael steps closer , his ghostly form aglow brighter . Dont listen to it , Aurora . The grove is our foundation . Without it , the pack will be lost . My mind reels as the energy of the grove presses in from every direction , thick upon my skin . The pendant at my chest shakes weakly , its light little more than a struggle against chaos . What if I dont choose ? I ask , my voice small . The Witnesss form darkens , his voice low and menacing . Then the grove will fall . The corruption will spread to all things : your pack , your world , and beyond . His fingers sp around mine in his hand ; it is a firm but grounding grasp . Aurora , look at me , he says . Whatever you choose , we face it together . But you need to choose . I breathe deeply , my eyes darting between the glowing heart of Chapter 212 5/5 grove , the towering Witness , and Kaels pleading form . My legs feel like lead as I take a step toward the heart . The soft glow of the pendant seems to pump in time with my racing heartbeat . I ¡­ I begin , my voice faltering . Before I can even finish , the earth shakes once more beneath my feet , and the cracks widen more , Shadows came well up from its darkness . The Witnessunches himself at Kael , his form intermingling with Kaels in a brilliant burst of light and darkness . The being that results from their merger towers over us , its voice a rumble of fury . If you cannot decide , it growls , then I will decide for you ! Chapter 213 Chapter 213 1/6 AURORA A wave of energy that strikes like a physical force , throwing us backward in the grove , shaking it violently . My body hits the ground hard , the air is knocked from my lungs . The pendant on my chest shakes weakly , its light dimming like a dying candle . I force myself upright , my vision swimming . The merged entity stands at the center of the clearing , It forms a swirling mass of light and shadow .The energy radiating from it is suffocating , a mix of rage and sorrow , unrelenting power . Danes already on his feet , his eyes fixed on the entity . We have to stop this , he says , his voice urgent but steady . Lirien shakes up beside me . If that absorbs the groves heart , the bnce will be gone , it says . All will fall . It moves towards the glowing heart and the shifting , enormous form surges a step with it , moving like living metal , and even the roots move round , helpless as moths around bright light . I scramble to my feet , my legs trembling beneath me . What do we do ? I ask , my voice breaking . Chapter 213 cannot fall into its hands . But how ? I shout . I dont even know what to choose ! 2/6 Dane steps closer , his jaw tight . We dont have time for doubt , Aurora . Ill keep it busy , you focus on the heart . Before I can protest , Dane charges toward the entity . His movements are swift and deliberate , his de glinting faintly in the groves flickering light . The entity turns , its voice a guttural growl . You dare challenge me , mortal ? Dane doesnt respond . He dodges under one of its huge arms , changing into its dark form with quick precision . The blows dont seem to inflict any serious damage , but they keep the entity busy , its attention torn . I turn to the heart , its light pulsating in an erratic rhythm . The pendant at my neck responds , its glow strengthening marginally as I draw closer . You have to link with it , Lirien says as he floats beside me . The heart will only respond to the intent that is firm in its purpose . But I dont know what to do , I whisper , shaking . Then choose , Lirien says , the firmness of his voice tight . Because hesitation will tear everything apart . Chapter 213 like fire . The instant I touch it , my mind is flooded by visions , vivid , overpowering . I see the pack thriving without the grove , their bonds strong , theirughter echoing through a sunlit forest . They are vulnerable , unprotected from the threats that lurk beyond their borders . The vision changes . I see the grove renewed , its roots pulsing and its energy intact . 3/6 The pack stays together , its strength multiplied by the power of the grove . Yet I see me , too , my spirit dissolving into the tree , my life given in exchange for the bnce of its heartbeat . The pendant on my chest throbs once , a flicker of light dancing on my skin with each pulse of the heart . Both paths carry risks , Lirien says , its voice distant in the chaos of my thoughts . But the heart will only respond to one . A sharp cry pulls me from the visions . My eyes snap open to see Dane thrown backward , his body hitting the ground hard . He struggles to rise , his movements slow and pained . Dane ! I shout , starting toward him . The entity roars , its attention turning to me . Its eyes , aze with Chapter 213 green fire , lock onto mine . You cannot escape your destiny , Luna , it growls , the voice rumbling through the grove . I freeze , the weight of its presence pinning me in ce . The shadows around it moved , growingrger and more menacing . Dane heaves himself to his feet , his breathing ragged . Aurora , he says , his voice strained . You have to finish this . Dont let it win . I nce at him , my chest tightening . 4/6 Every instinct screams at me to run to his side , to protect him . But I know hes right . The heart pulses again , its light brighter now , as if urging me for The entity takes a step closer , its enormous body leaning over me . You think you can defy me ? it snarls . You are nothing but a pawn , a vessel for the groves will . Its words light something inside of me , a spark of defiance that sears through my fear . Im more than that , I say , my voice firming . Im the one that gets to choose how this ends . I p both palms against the heart , covering it with their warmth . Chapter 213 sharper and clearer . The pack groves , the limitless possibilities , they swirl around me , each fighting for my attention . 5/6 The clearing seems to shudder , roots whipping through the air like ils as the grove responds to my touch . It roars , its shape stuttering as if it were caught in some sort of personal gale . You cannot master what you do notprehend ! he bellows , his voice cracking through like thunder . Liriens voice cuts through the din , steady but insistent . Focus , Aurora . The heart will follow your will , but only if it is clear . I close my eyes , and the mayhem around me fades into insignificance as I concentrate on the pulsating rhythm of the heart . The light from the pendant stabilizes , its warmth a beacon in the darkness . I know what I have to do , I whisper . The heart pulses beneath my hands , its rhythm faltering , its light going out . The roots of the grove twist andsh about , wild and mad . Behind me , Danes body lies still , his breaths shallow . My gaze lingers on him ; the sight sends a pang through my chest . Chapter 213 6/6 Liriens voice then filled my mind , calm , yetmanding . This is your moment , Aurora . Choose now . Chapter 214 Chapter 214 1/6 AURORA This is your moment , Aurora . Choose now . Its huge above us , its body indicating evil intentions . Growling , it makes a sound that rattles everything in the air . You cannot win , Luna . Your hesitation will mean your end . I press my hand against the heart , the pendant at my neck ring weakly in response . The warmth of the heart spreads throughout my body , settling my resolve . Youre wrong , I say , lifting my head to meet the entitys glowing eyes . I cant outrun my destiny , but I can shape it . The entity lets out a roar , its form flickering as the grove reacts to my intent . The pendant grows brighter , its light pushing back the shadows inch by inch . I stand up , quivering , as if every muscle in my body is shaking . The energy of the heart courses through me and the space brightens with an intense light . It attacks , dark branches reaching for me , but I stand firm and direct the pendants energy into the heart . Im healing the grove , I say , with unmistakable rity in my tone . This is the end . Chapter 214 clearing . The entity recoils its roar now a pained cry . From within the entity , Kaels voice echoes , softer than before . 2/6 Thank you , child , he says , his voiceced with sorrow and gratitude . I see now what I could not . May the grove guide you well . The entity begins to unravel , the dark form disintegrating as it reverses back into the grove . The turmoil about us begins to fade away , the moving roots stilling their frantic movements . Now , the glow of the heart reaches for me , its pull irresistible , now stronger than it ever has been . I feel weightless , no longer tied to this body of mine .. This is the sacrifice , I breathe , it suddenly clear . This is what Lirien meant . The energy of the heart pulls me in , and I feel my feet lift off the ground , being pulled toward its center . My body begins to fade ; I am bing one with the power of the grove . No , a weak voice stammers from behind . Dane . I twist my head , my sight blurry , as I watch him struggle to his feet . Pale , faced , slow movements , but fire danced within his eyes . Chapter 214 firm . 3/6 Dane , I start , my voice breaking . I have to . This is my choice . And this is mine , he says , stepping closer . His hand reaches for mine , and the moment his fingers brush my skin , a surge of energy runs through me . The pendant responds immediately , its light stabilizing and then growing brighter . The tugging on the heart ckens a bit , its energy steadying as Dane focuses his strength on me . Together , we anchor the groves power , evening out the hearts rhythm . The grove itself begins to respond . Energy shifts from chaos to calm . The roots stop their thrashing around us , slowing to a stop as their silver glow seeps back in . Peace settles over the clearing , the bnce of the grove slowly bncing out . I turned to Dane , his hand still sped in mine . He is the strength to steady me , a grounding presence in so many ways I never thought possible . Youre stubborn , I say , a weak smile breaking through the exhaustion . Chapter 214 now ? 4/6 The heart pulses onest time , its light washing over the grove . The trees regain their silver glow , their branches humming with renewed life . The corrupted roots fade , their dark energy dissolving into the ground . The grove is healing . As the light recedes , I feel the bindings of the hearts power loosen their hold upon me . My feet strike the earth once more , my body firm and whole . But then , something catches my gaze , a soft , faint glowing on Danes chest . Dane , I say , my voice razor sharp with concern . What is that ? He looks down , and a flicker crosses his face . A mark starts to emerge , its lines intricate , glowing softly . The runes are ufortably familiar , the same that appeared on Eira when she confronted the grove . Liriens voicees again , soft and yet not without portent . The bnce is restored , but at what cost ? My eyes stay fixed on the mark as a feeling of dread settles heavily in my chest . What does it mean ? I whispered . The grove has chosen him , Lirien says . The bond now runs through him , as once with Kael . Chapter 214 Dane looks first to me ; his expression unreadable . 5/6 Is that a good thing or a bad thing ? I dont know , I say , the moments weight hard to bear . He steps backward , his hand brushing instinctively over the mark which still glows within his chest . The light stutters there like some piece of the grove was in him now and refusing to wane . This does not feel like a choice , he mutters low and difitingly . I move closer , my hand reaching for his again . Well figure it out , I say , though even to me , the words sound empty because I feel uncertain . Liriens shadowy form shakes beside us , its presence more subdued now . The bond is a gift and a burden , it says . Danes connection to the grove will protect your pack , but it will also demand much of him . The grove is alive , and its needs will be his to bear . Dane frowns , his jaw tightening . So , Im some kind of guardian now ? Lirien leans its head to one side , its voice deliberative . A bnce keeper . The grove chose you to maintain the stability restored today . Chapter 214 roles are never without sacrifice . 6/6 The words felt like a kick in the guts . After all we had been through , Dane had assumed an unseen weight that might well rival my own . What kind of sacrifice ? I asked , my voice barely more than a whisper . Liriens luminous eyes catch mine . That remains to be seen . A light shines from the grove , across the horizon , in a silver color . The trees , no longer twisted and corrupted , hum with life now , their glowing fruit swayingzily in the breeze . Dane stood beside Aurora , her hand clutched tightly in mine . Shes exhausted , breathing shallowly , but the relief on her face mirrors my own . We did it , she whispers , her voice shaking with happiness . Chapter 215 Chapter 215 DANE I look down at the glowing runes on my chest , still too warm to seem quite real . Yeah , I say , but the heaviness of Liriens words clings to the back of my mind . The grove is well , but at what cost remains to be seen . The pack steps into the resurgence of life forced onto the grove . Their eyes were wide in features still covered with some incredulity , they slowly went inside the clearing , looking between shining trees and restored roots . Beautiful , someone finally whispers , breaking the awed silence . Lirien stands at the edge of the clearing ; his form now is much more solid , nearly human . The glow emanating from inside the grove steadies it , lending him an air of quiet authority . The curse is broken , he states with solemnity . Now , for once , the pack can fully flourish as it deserves . Aurora releases my hand and steps forward . Her eyes scan the grove , pride , and anguish wrestling for dominance in their vibrancy . Chapter 215 2/6 Lirien cocks its head to one side . The grove has epted your sacrifice , it says . But your mortal ties to the pack have saved you . The bnce is restored , and your bond is no longer required to sustain it . I watch the tension that has weighed on Auroras shoulders since this began to ease a little , her shoulders rxing , and for the first time in days , she seems at peace . The pack closes in , voices rising as talk starts about what this means to all of us . Gone is the weight of the curse , and with it the divisions that gued us for generations . I see Piperughing with Warrick , the two of them trading . banter like none of the horrors we faced just happened . Trajan stands a little distant , his expression guarded , his guilt loud in the way he refuses to meet anyones gaze . Ill make it right , he mutters , to himself , not to anyone else . I dont approach him . Not yet . Aurora steps back to my side , her hand brushing mine as we leave the grove behind . The pack starts to follow , their footsteps lighter , their voices brighter . The walk back to Broken Ridge is different . The air is clear , the tension that once clung to us like a second skin gone . By the time we finally reach the packhouse , the ruins that once spoke of our brokenness dont seem quite so impossible . Chapter 215 3/6 The wolves scatter , their spirits buoyed as they start to speak of rebuilding . One step at a time , I mutter to myself , and for once , the thought doesnt feel overwhelming . I was now out in the garden at the back of the packhouse with Aurora , a lotter in the night . The ground was damp beneath our feet , smelling of earth and greenery mixed with cool night air . She sat beside me on a stone bench , her fingers inteced through mine . For a while , we say nothing ; the silence speaking for us . She reaches up then , presses her hand to my chest , tracing the runes with her fingers where they glow in the moonlight . Does it hurt ? she asks , her tone soft . I shake my head , offering a small smile . Not anymore . She nods , her gaze falling to the joined hands between us . I dont know what this means for you , she admits . But I do know you didnt choose it . I squeeze her hand tighter . Neither did you , but you carried it anyway . So can I . Her lips curve in a faint smile , even as her eyes remain serious . Well figure it out together . The moon rises higher in the sky and long shadows throw their way across the garden . Chapter 215 onto it anyway . 4/6 We sit in silence until a faint howl cuts through the stillness . Its low and mournful , the kind of sound that raises the hairs on the back of your neck . Aurora stiffens beside me , snapping her eyes toward the horizon . You hear that ? I nod , my chest clenching . Yeah . We rise , and our senses sharpen as we gaze out into the dark outside the packhouse . The howl isnt repeated , but the unease it leaves in its wake does . What was that ? she whispers , barely audible . I dont know , I admit , my hand instinctively going to the hilt of my de . The garden feels different now , the peace wed found moments . ago reced by a creeping tension . The grove is healed , but something else is stirring . The glow of the grove stretches across the horizon , bathing everything in silver light . The trees , once twisted and corrupted , now hum with life , their Juminous fruit swaying gently in the breeze . I stand next to Aurora , her hand clutched tight in mine . Chapter 215 5/6 Shes pale and seems to be exhausted , with only shallow breaths escaping her mouth , but the relief in her features mirrors mine . We did it , she mouths , her voice trembling a little in disbelief . I look down at the faintly glowing runes on my chest, their heat still alien to me . Yeah , I say , though the weight of Liriens words clings to the back of my mind . The grove is healed , but it remains to be seen at what cost . Slowly , the pack arrives , lured in by the renewed energy of the grove . Faces of awe , or those of disbelief , step into the clearings ; eyes scan through the glowing trees , restored roots . Its beautiful , someone whispers , the stunned silence broken . Lirien stands at the edge of the clearing ; now its form is more solid , almost human . The glow of the grove seems to steady it , putting an air of calm , reassuring authority into its words . The curse is lifted , he says in his grave tone . Now the pack can prosper as it should have . Aurora lets go of my hand and takes a step forward . Her eyes scour the grove , her face unreadable pride and sadness . Chapter 215 Lirien tilts its head to one side . The grove has epted your sacrifice , it says . 6/6 But your mortal ties to the pack have saved you . The bnce is restored , and your bond is no longer required to sustain it . I watch the tension that has weighed on Auroras shoulders since this all began slowly easing as for the first time in days , she finally looks at peace . Their voices rise one after another , speaking to what it will mean to every one of us , the weight of the curse that for the first time in generations has vanished along with the divisions that gued us . The pack closes in . I see Piperughing with Warrick , both of them teasing back and forth , like the terror we just survived never happened . Trajan stands a little aloof , his face closed . Guilts there in the way he avoids looking at anyone . Ill make it right , he mutters , more to himself than to me . I leave him be ¡­ For now . Chapter 216 Chapter 216 EIRA Before me , the treetops of the forest stretch endlessly , ckly silent in a way thats unnervingly quiet . The shouting andughter of the festival grew ever more indistinct as I stood at the edge of the trees , clenching and unclenching my fists at my sides . The air is different here , heavier . My senses tingle with unease as some faint unfamiliar scent wafts on the wind . I move a little closer , the cool earth under my bare feet . The smell grows in strength , with something sharp and metallic tang to it . Somethings not right , I mutter to myself , my heart pounding . A rustling sound arrests my attention in the deeper shadows of the forest . I froze , my breath caught in my throat , and strained to listen . The faint sound ofughter at the festival is miles away now ; the silence of the woods swallowed them . It has been weeks since the grove was rejuvenated . Broken Ridge is now teeming with life , and the crops are in plenty ; the pack . was filled with strength . On the surface , everything looks perfect , but that feeling of Chapter 216 2/6 Ive tried to disregard it and get myself lost in the joyous celebrations . The festival tonight was supposed to start things anew , to finally leave what was behind us , behind us . But here , peering into this darkness , I have that feeling that something is watching me . The pack is alive with joy back at the festival , the music in the night air , the flickering light of the fires casting warm shadows across smiling faces . Aurora floats with ease from group to group ; her bright , genuine peals ofughter rise into the night air . She is lighter somehow , despite it all . I stand at the edge of the group , far enough away to watch the celebration but not join in . I have kept to myself since the groves restoration . The others seem to have found peace , but to me , it feels fleeting , a fragile thread waiting to snap . The wind shifts , carrying that same sharp scent from the forest . My stomach churns . I nce back at the dark horizon , my instincts screaming at me to turn away . But I cant . I slip away from the festivities and move away , my footsteps light and deliberate . As I approach the edge of the forest , the scent grows stronger , distinctive . The first howl slices through the air , a low , mournful sound that raises every hair on my body . Chapter 216 3/6 I spin around , eyes scanning the horizon , but I can see nothing to give a target to the sound . Whos there ? I called , my voice even if I am not . Only rustling leaves and then another howl , answer , this one closer . Its sharper in the smell once I step into the tree line . My wolf senses re in warning , but my curiosity pushes me forward . My eyes catch the faint markings on a tree trunk : deeply etched w marks into the bark . I run my fingers over them , a cold shiver running down my spine . The marks pulse faintly , almost as if alive , and a sickening realization dawns on me . These are no ordinary scratches ; these are symbols . I stumble backward . My breathing quickens while my heartbeat picks up , and the pieces start to fall into ce . The grove might be healed , but in the process , something else has awakened . I spin and run . My feet barely touch the ground , and I race back toward the packhouse . The lights of the festivale into view , but my relief is short , lived . Distant howls follow me , growing louder , more insistent . I burst into the clearing , and the joyful atmosphere freezes . All eyes settle on me , theirughter stilled by my sudden entrance . Chapter 216 Eira , what is it ? Whats wrong ? 4/6 I try to speak , but the words catch in my throat . I am breathing , in short gasps , those pulsating marks scared into my brain . Eira , Aurora repeats , a bite to her tone now . Speak up . Whosing ? Shadows , I finally forced out in a strangled voice . Theyreing . Echoes of the past ¡­ the Forgotten . The crowd ripples with unease ; the whispers spread like a brushfire . Auroras eyes go wide as she looks at Dane , who has already stepped forward , his face grim . Get her to the healer , Dane says steady as always , yet urgent . We need answers . Aurora nods and pulls me out of the crowd , and my legs now threaten to fold under me , my only means of standing is by her . It is quite bright in this room with the me of fire darting and thereby casting , long shadows along the walls . Aurora sits next to me ; her hand lies on mine , You have to tell us everything , she says , soft and with firmness in her tone . I close my eyes , trying to clear my head . The grove , I begin . Healing it ¡­ it didnt just lift the curse . It woke something up . A pack ¡­ of wolves , forgotten long ago during Kaels time . They called themselves the Forgotten . Auroras brow furrows . Never heard of them . Chapter 216 Few have . I answer . They were exiled for their dangerous beliefs . They thought the groves power should be used to dominate , to destroy . When they were exiled , they vanished ¡­ or so we thought . Dane steps closer , his arms crossed over his chest . And now theyre back ? me . I nod , and the weight settles heavily upon me . Theyve been waiting . Watching . And now that the grove is restored , they want its power . Aurora and Dane exchange a look , their faces stone . 5/6 We cant just sit here and wait for whatever ising , he says . If theyre after the grove , we need to be ready . I saw signs in the woods , I say , and my voice breaks . Carved into the trees , but they were ¡­ pulsing , with energy . Its them . I know it . Dane doesnt hesitate . Ill investigate the forest . Aurora , stay here with Eira and alert the pack . If theyre as dangerous as she says , we need to be ready . Aurora reaches for his arm . Be careful , she says , her voice barely above a whisper . He nods , setting his jaw solidly . As Dane vanishes into the night , Aurora turns back to me . What else can you tell me about them ? she asks . Chapter 216 6/6 thought this grove belonged to them and wouldnt quit until they finally got it . The corners of her lips curl further down . Then we shall not let that happen . The cheering of the festival has long since dissolved into the low hum of apprehension that spreads throughout the pack . Wolves cluster together , all eyes darting nervously to the forest . Pinned beneath his scrutiny , the minutes tick into eternity while we wait for Dane to return . It isnt until muchter , after he finally steps into the opening , face pale , eyes rimmed with an urgent message . We have a problem , he says , holding up a piece of bark with the same pulsing marks I saw on the trees . Before he gets anything else out , Trajan bursts into the packhouse , his face white . Its toote , he whispers , trembling . Theyre already here Chapter 217 Chapter 217 TRAJAN Its a celebration thats starting to feel very far away , somehow due to the feeling of tension coiling around the packhouse . Wolves stand in groups , their voices hushed , eyes darting nervously toward the forest . I pace by the window , my stomach tied . Its too quiet . That kind of quiet that signals trouble . Dane steps into the clearing , pale face drawn tight . His hand opens , disclosing a piece of bark with strange , glowing marks etched into it . We got a problem , he says ; the tone urgent as hell . But before he has a chance to exin himself , I am bursting through the packhouse door , my heart beating with an irregr rhythm , words bursting from my lips well in advance of the possibility of a rational mind actually preventing them from happening . Its toote , I whisper , shaking . Theyre already here . The room falls silent , and all eyes whip to me . Aurora elbows her way through the parted crowd , a mask of fear and determination across her face . What do you mean , theyre already here ? she asks , her voice Chapter 217 my mind . The Forgotten , I spoke low and quietly . It has waited for such a thing , and it now ¡­es to us . The eyes of Aurora narrowed on the question of who . Who were they , and what would they do ? 2/6 I swallow hard , the weight of the truth heavy inside me . The Forgotten were exiled a very long time ago , I begin . In Kaels time . They felt this grove was to be used , wielded . To control life , not to help it . The room seems to tilt ; whispers spread as the pack exchanges uneasy nces . They saw the grove as a weapon , I continue . And when Kael and the rest wouldnt side with their beliefs , they exiled them . No one ever heard of them again . Many thought they were murdered . Auroras eyes narrow . But theyre not , she says . I shake my head . No. They went into hiding , just waiting for the day that the groves powers were restored . And now that it is back . They think it should be theirs , Dane concludes grimly . Auroras gaze flicks down to Eira , who still shivers as she sits at the hearth . Her eyes dart nervously and widely about the room , but she says nothing . Eira , Aurora says softly , falling to one knee beside her , you did know this , didnt you ? That was why you acted so uneasy ever since the grove was fixed . Chapter 217 the words to describe it . 3/6 Aurora reaches out andys aforting touch on her arm . You need to tell us everything . We cant protect the pack if we dont know what we are fighting against . Eira stammers , her voice shaking , before she finally says , The Forgotten werent just exiled . They made a pact , an oath to return when the groves power was at its peak . I didnt believe it was anything more than words . And then I found the marks within the forest and felt their presence . Theyreing to take what they believe belongs to them . The weight of her words hangs heavy within the room , and the pack listens in tense silence , their fear palpable . Dane steps forward , his face unreadable . Where did you see the marks ? In the western forest , Eira says . Near the old riverbed . Dane nods , clenching his jaw . Ill go , he says . We need to know how close they are . Ill go with you , I say before I can stop myself . Dane narrows his eyes , staring at me ominously . You dont have to . I know , I respond . But I want to . Aurora gets up between the two of us ; her tone allows for no argument . Be careful . Both of you . We do not know what they Chapter 217 Dane nods in acquiescence as we leave the packhouse , the responsibility for pack safety weighing our shoulders down . 4/6 The forest feels different now : darker , colder . The normal night sounds are gone ; instead , an ufortable silenceps around us . We hurry onward but cautiously , our senses high . As we are deep within , something unnatural grows in strength . Atst , when we reach the riverbed . I see them , the signs Eira described carved into the trees , their twisted lines glowing faintly . Dane steps closer , his hand back brushing against the bark . Theyre alive , he whispers . I shiver as it catches my eye , a pulsating sheen filling the symbols , and is suddenly so unnatural it feels wrong . What does that mean ? I dont know , Dane replies . But they arent just warnings . They are iming thisnd . We go further inside the forest . Whatever is unnatural bes heavy . We find it eventually , an abandoned campsite . The firepit is cold , but everywhere are the signs of recent upation . Bones etched with runes lie scattered on the ground , their surfaces gleaming in the moonlight . A map pinned to a tree marks Broken Ridge , the lines leading straight to the grove . Chapter 217 Dane stoops and picks up one of the bones . His face has gone hard . And theyre nning something big . . The thought sends a shiver down my spine . We need to get back , I say . Now . 5/6 Dane nods , and we wheel toward the packhouse , our movements swift and urgent . As we reach the clearing , I see it , a thick unnatural fog creeping through the trees , shrouding the territory in a heavy veil . My breath catches in my throat . Its toote , I whisper , the words weighted with dread . Theyre already here . Dane stiffens beside me , his hand going instinctively to the top of his de . The fog presses forward , unnatural in its movements , curling around the trees like sentient branches . We gotta get word to others , he says with all emphasis on his quietened tone , then nods as the weight weighs on his stance . My head nodded ; but my feet wouldnt rise a single movement , the knowledge that we hadnt waited for backup seemed to press down on me hard enough I felt ice pour through me . Dane , I said in just over a whisper , I think you hear them , Dane turned to me , his face deadly serious . Its not about the fog The air grows colder and sharper . A faint sound rises from Chapter 217 my spine . Theyre in there , I whisper . 6/6 Dane grasps my arm and tugs backward . Cant take them alone . Lets go . We turn and run , the earth watery and unstable beneath our feet as the fog closes in . My heart pounds in my chest , every beat louder than thest . We burst into the packhouse , and the tension is instantaneous . Wolves turn to us , their faces pale with concern . Aurora is the first to reach us , her eyes scanning our features . What is it ? she asks her voice tight with urgency . The fog , Dane says , his breathing rapid . Its not natural . They are using it to advance . The packhouse erupts in chaos : growling , murmurs , wolves shuffling frantically and scurrying about . One sharp gesture by Aurora quiets them . Prepare for defense , she says , her voice slicing through the panic . No one leaves the territory until we know what were dealing with . Chapter 218 Chapter 218 PIPER The packhouse is a mess of changing paws and low murmurs , tension weighs upon my chest , heavy as any weight Ive ever tried to heave and couldnt shake . Auroras sharpmand cuts through chaos , and for a moment , everyone is still . Prepare for defense , she says , firm and unyielding . No one leaves the territory until we know what were dealing with . I stood at the edge of the room , my ws pressed into the wood of a window frame . Outside , fog thickens , curling and twisting around itself almost as if alive . This isnt natural , Dane says from behind me . The metallic ring of his de emerging from their sheath immediately follows . I dont need him to tell me that . The way the mist moves , its like its alive watching , waiting . The silence outside feels louder than the noise in the packhouse . The usual sounds of the forest leaves rustling , crickets chirping are gone , swallowed by the dense , unnatural fog . Aurora steps beside me , her face pale but determined . Well get through this , she says softly , her eyes scanning the horizon . Chapter 218 2/2 The Packhouse is dead silent in their shocked state . Eira is the first among them to show she is brave with a pale yet firm face , her voice low . I need to tell you all something , she says , her voice shaking . Aurora whips to her , eyes keen . What ? Eira hesitates before speaking . The Forgotten once offered me a ce among them , she says . I refused . But now ¡­ now I think theyll stop at nothing to reim what they believe is theirs . Her words hang in the air , heavier with the sense of confession and an unseen gale across each one of us . Aurora rises ; her face is a mask . Well discusster about that , she says clear as crystal . Right now , what awaits . She speaks to Dane , who since Callen fell as a deadweight on his shoulders hasnt shown much sign of life either . We gotta think up some kind of n of action . He nods , his jaw set tight . First , we figure out what they want . And then we stop them . The fog presses in closer until tension in the packhouse builds . up , near to snapping , werewolf pace and their fear can almost be touched . Aurora moves among them , reassuring quiet words given , but she cannot hide her own worry either . Lirien watches from the darkness , putting into perspective how little we really know about what were up against . Chapter 219 Chapter 219 DANE The grove will burn , he says in a whispered tone . And with it , the bloodline of Kael . The room is quiet . You can hear the drop of a leaf . Callens bodyys limp , his eyes no longer radiating that faint glow . Its as though , for a second , the storm is over , we might be able to catch a breath now . Then Aurora leans in close and softly says , Callen , are you alright ? His lips moved and repeated the words faint and chilling . The grove will burn , and with that , the bloodline of Kael . The words dribble through the room , settling like ws upon our skin . Aurora tenses , her hand shaking as she jerks back . I step forward . A natural instinct to ce myself between Callen and Aurora , pushes me forward . Aurora I said , my voice low . Step back. She nods , eyes wide but intent . Chapter 219 Lirien appeared out of darkness ; heavy and forbidding . 2/6 The prophecy has started , he says , voice imprable . The Forgotten starts their move . The pack congregated in the hall , all voices hushed by fear . Aurora weaves her way among them , words quiet and soothing . Yet, even she cannot disguise the hint of concern that glimmers . within her eyes . I stood by her side , my hand resting on the hilt of my de . Ive seen her carry this pack through impossible odds , but something about this feels different . When the room clears , and the others retreat to prepare , Aurora pulls me aside . I need to go to the grove , she says , her voice steady butced with urgency . I frown . Alone ? Thats not happening . She shakes her head . I dont think its a trap , Dane . The pendant , it showed me something . I feel like Im supposed to go . Then we go together , I say , and the finality of my tone showed no argument . If youre walking into danger , youre not going alone . Chapter 219 3/6 The walk across to the grove is silent but for the crunch of dry leaves beneath our feet . The fog hasnt reached this far yet , but with every step , the air feels heavy . Finally reaching the grove , there is an unsettling silence , and the trees shone much more faintly now with their soft , silver glow , like fire that is slowly burning out . She hesitates , her hand reaching to brush against the pendant at her chest . Somethings wrong , she whispers . I barely have time to open my mouth before Lirien manifests , its form flickering weakly . The Forgotten are siphoning the groves . power , it says , its voice strained . Aurora steps forward , her hand hovering over the heart of the grove . Can we stop it ? Liriens gaze shifts to her . The answer lies within . Aurora looks at me , and for a moment , her eyes sh with doubt . Ill be okay , she mutters to herself rather than me . I barely get to argue before her fingers make contact with the heart . Her body goes rigid . Her eyes ze over , and I know that once again she has been pulled into another vision . I hate this part , the waiting . Not knowing what she sees , and not being able to do anything either . Minutes feel like hours before , finally , her body rxes . She stumbles back , and I catch her before she falls . Chapter 219 What did you see ? I ask . Auroras voice is trembling . Idris ¡­ his past . I saw how they were exiled . He begged Kael for mercy , but Kael cursed them instead . Theyve been waiting for this moment ever since . And now ? I press . She hesitates . I saw him . Hes doing some sort of ritual to bind the groves energy to himself . If he does , we wont have a chance . 11 4/6 Lirien steps closer , casting an omen in the form of its shadow across the ground above us . If Idris binds the groves power , then he will be invincible . You have to hurry and be quick to stop him . I clench my fists and my chest boils with anger . Then we strike now . Take the fight to them before they finish whatever theyre up to . No , Lirien says , his voice eager . The fog strengthens their magic . And fighting them with the fogs concealing curtain , you will lose . What then are we to do ? I snap . Liriens eyes shone with radiance . Unsecure the linkage of the groove to them , taking their anchors among the mire , receive them when they be fragile . Chapter 219 5/6 Aurora looks at me , her face heavy with conflict . If we do this , we may weaken the grove itself . I nod . But if we dont , theyll destroy everything . Her shoulders slump under the weight of this choice . Lets go , she says finally . The air is cold and sharp outside of the grove . There is a thickness to the silence now , one broken by the crunch of our footfalls . Thats when I see it , a marking cut into the earth near the edge of the grove . Aurora , I call , my voice low . She spins , her eyes following my gaze to the symbol that glows faintly , its lines eerily simr to those Idris had used in her vision . Its the same , she says barely above a whisper . I crouch beside it , the air around it humming with power . What does it mean ? I ask . Aurora steps forward . Her pendant emits one glow , a dim point of light . I dont know , she says . But it feels ¡­ wrong . The symbol in the middle erupts into brilliance , a fierce light ring from it . Iunch myself to my feet , hauling Aurora back . Chapter 219 The earth under the symbol starts to crack . Its a beacon , I growl , realising dawning . Auroras eyes go wide . They know were here . The air had turned suffocatingly heavy , each breath dragging tension into my chest . We had to get going now . 6/6 We reached the pack housete at night and retired to our rooms , without any conversation , the night felt long ¡­ I couldnt sleep , but when it was close to dawn , I dozed off . I woke to the sound of distant growls and hurried footsteps . outside the packhouse .. The fog pressed against the windows , its branches curling unnaturally , shes of green light flickering within its depths . I pushed myself out of bed , my heart pounding . Warriors rushed past the hallway , their voices low and frantic . The packhouse felt colder , like the fog had seeped into its very walls . When we stepped into the main hall , we found Trajan standing near the door , his face pale and drawn . Theyre closing in , he said , his voice tight with fear . Chapter 220 Chapter 220 PIPER Aurora and Dane burst through the door momentster , their faces somber . The room fell silent as , like moths around a me , the pack turned to them . They areing here , Aurora said , her voice hopeful , even though the tension in her shoulders betrayed her . The Forgotten are pushing up their ns . We dont have a lot of time . Dane stepped forward , his hand resting on the hilt of his de . That beacon at the grove was a warning . Theyreing for us , and they wont wait . Murmurs ran through the crowd , a thread of fear weaving through it . The pack scrambled into action , preparing defenses . Werewolves reinforced the doors and windows , while others gathered weapons . I took charge of organizing patrols , trying to keep order as my voice cut above the cacophony of noise . Stick together , I told them , my voice sharper than I meant . The fog is messing with our senses . Whatever happens , dont go anywhere alone . Chapter 220 It was hard not to be afraid , myself . The fog seemed to writhe and twist , its whispers threading through the air to tag at memories buried deep . 2/8 By midday , the tension had reached a breaking point . Callen , still under the Forgottens influence , stood in the middle of the room , his glowing eyes scanning the pack . This is her fault , he said coldly , pointing at Aurora . Aurora froze , her gaze locking onto him . What are you talking about ? You brought this on us , he used , his voice rising. Your decisions have doomed us all . The grove , the curse , its all because of you . His words hit like a blow , the weight of them stirring unease among the pack . Whispers rose , werewolf exchanging uncertain nces . Thats enough , Dane said , stepping between Callen and Aurora . Youre not helping . Callen smirked , his glowing eyes narrowing . The truth hurts , doesnt it , Alpha ? The tension boiled over as pack members began turning on each other , their fears amplified by the Forgottens magic . Arguments broke out , the air crackling with distrust . Chapter 220 3/8 1 elbowed my way to the heart of themotion , my voice raised . Stop it ! I yelled above the din , and the room fell silent . This is what they want ¡­ us turning on each other instead of them . Were better than this ! The pack paused . The anger hadnt dissipated , just simmered . I turned back to Aurora , frozen , her expression nk. Aurora , I said , my voice softer now . We need you . She blinked then , like surfacing from some misty ce inside . Youre right , she said , her voice growing firmer again . We cant fall to pieces now . Night had fallen when the pack gathered for a final meeting . Flickers from the fire danced in long darkness across the room ; the air was thick with doubt . Aurora stood at the head of the table , her hands clenching at its edges . We dont have any option , she said , undeviating in her voice . I will appeal directly to Idris . It is our only hope for more time . Dane shot up , tightening his jaw . You dont go in alone . Im going with you . Before she could say anything , Trajan pushed forward . No , he said , his voice firm . This is my burden to bear . Aurora frowns , her eyes seeking his . Trajan , you dont have to Chapter 220 do this . 4/8 Yes , I do , he says , leaving no room for debate . The bloodline of Kael is mine . If anyone has to face him , its me . The room became silent , as if the weight of his words was settling upon us . Aurora nods reluctantly , touching his shoulder . We will face him together . The moment felt too heavy to interrupt , but Callens body jerks , his glowing eyes brighter than before . His voice changes to cold and mocking . You are already toote , Luna , Idris spoke through Callen , The grove will be ours by dawn . The air seemed to stand still , every wolf frozen in ce as the words sunk in . The room froze . Aurora stiffened , her hand reaching for her pendant , but the glow had disappeared . Trajan moves closer to Callen , his steps hesitating , his face pale . What do you mean ? he demanded . Callen didnt say a word . His body sagged again , lose and still . Is he ¡­ ? I started , my voice shaking . Aurora knelt beside him , her fingers tracing his neck . Hes Chapter 220 alive , she whispered . Lirien stepped closer , its dark form fluttering in the firelight . The prophecy is in full sway . Prepare thyselves . Something in those words cut to my heart . I turned toward the others , their faces pale , their eyes darting apprehensively toward the windows . Now , the green shes within the mist seemed closer , illuminating the trees in short , eerie shes . 5/8 We need a n , Dane said , breaking the silence . Standing tall , he was grounding , but not even he could mask the unease in his eyes . Aurora rose , slow , her gaze holding on Callen . We dont have the luxury of time . The Forgotten will arrive by dawn if Idris spoke the truth . We cant do a full attack , Warrick interjected . This fog is messing with our senses . We cant even tell how many there are . Then we make theme to us , Dane said . His voice was firm . We set traps . We force them into positions where their numbers arent going to matter . Aurora frowned . And what if that doesnt work ? What if they overpower us before we even get a chance to fight back ? We dont have a choice , I said , the steadiness of my voice Chapter 220 6/8 surprising even me . If we wait , theyll have the advantage . At least this way , we control the battlefield . The pack erupted into murmurs ; fear and uncertainty rippled through the room . I caught Auroras eye , a look half determination , half doubt . Pipers right , she finally said , her voice cutting through the noise . We have to act now . If we wait , we lose everything . Dane nodded , already heading for the table where a crude map. of the territoryy spread out . Well set up traps along the main paths leading to the packhouse . Warrick , you and Piper take the northern route . Ill handle the eastern side . And the grove ? Trajan asked , his voice heavy . Aurora hesitated , her fingers brushing her pendant . The grove is their end goal . We have to protect it no matter what . She looked at Trajan , her eyes softening . Thats where you and I will go . The pack divided into teams , the weight of whaty ahead pressed upon my chest . We moved swiftly , gathering supplies and weapons , our movements quick but not rushed . The air hummed with tension , each of us too intent to say more than we had to . The moment I stepped outside with Warrick , the chill of night Chapter 220 7/8 hit me like a brick wall . The fog was thicker now , tendrils moved ominously around the trunks of trees . Its not going to feel real , is it ? Warrick muttered..the first time Id ever heard him without his joking tone . Its real , I said , tightening my grip on the de a fraction . And were going to face it . We moved in silence , setting traps along the northern route . The mist seemed to watch us , its whispers growing louder the deeper we went into the forest . I kept my senses high , my ears straining for any sound beyond the unnatural hum of the fog . When we finished , Warrick and I were hanging back near the edge of the trees , gazes fixed on the glowing green shes across the way . Theyre closer than we thought , he said , low . I nodded . It wasnt news , and the sensation in my chest grew heavier . Lets get out of here . By the time we made our way back to the packhouse , the others . were already gathered , their facesut . Aurora and Trajan were near the door , and neither of them was smiling . We leave now , Aurora said , the calmness of her voice hiding . the fear I knew sparkled in her eyes . Chapter 220 Dane stepped forward , his gaze sweeping over all of us . Stay sharp . Stay together . And remember , theyll try to turn your fears against you . Dont let them . 8/8 As Aurora and Trajan headed into the grove , I couldnt shake the feeling that we were walking into something far worse than any of us were prepared for . The fog crowded in closer , its tendrils curving against the windows as if testing the boundaries of our defenses . The packhouse was colder , darker , and the whispers outside grew louder , more insistent . The prophecy is unfolding , Lirien had said . But what did that really mean ? And what would it cost us to stop it ? Chapter 221 Chapter 221 TRAJAN The forest closed in around us , the mist curling like living tendrils through the ancient trees . The air was thick , heavy with the scent of damp earth and something sharper , darker . It clung to my skin , making each breath feel like a struggle . Aurora walked ahead of me , her shoulders squared , her pendant pulsing faintly against her chest . The groves faint glow shone in the distance , its light barely cutting through the suffocating fog . Are you sure about this ? I asked , my voice low but steady . She nced back , her eyes hard . We dont have a choice , Trajan . If we dont stop Idris now , everything weve fought for will mean nothing . I nodded , gripping the hilt of my de tightly . The weight of her words sat heavily on my shoulders . When we reached the clearing , Idris was already waiting . He stood at the center , his tall frame silhouetted by the eerie green light that pulsed through the mist . The Forgotten formed a loose circle around him , their eyes Chapter 221 2/8 glowing faintly , their presence an oppressive force that seemed to press against my chest . You cannot stop us , Idris sneered , his voice cutting through . the stillness . The grove belongs to us . It always has . Aurora stepped forward , her voice steady despite the tension in the air . The grove belongs to no one , she said firmly . Its time for this to end . Idris chuckled , a low , cold sound that sent a shiver down my spine . You think you can stand against us ? Youre just a shadow . of Kaels bloodline , clinging to a legacy you dont understand . Aurora didnt flinch . Instead , she reached for her pendant , her fingers wrapping around it tightly . The faint glow intensified , spilling light into the clearing . The air seemed to shift , the mist recoiling slightly as if afraid of the energy emanating from her . With a deep breath , she raised her hand , and the pendants light expanded , forming a shielding barrier between us and the Forgotten . The barrier pulsed with a rhythmic energy , like a heartbeat , its light pushing back the oppressive darkness . The Forgotten hissed , their forms flickering as they stepped away from its edge . Idriss smile faltered , but his eyes burned brighter . You think this will save you ? he snarled , stepping closer to the barrier . Auroras voice remained steady . Its not about saving us . Its about saving the grove . Chapter 221 While Aurora held the barrier , I stepped forward , my heart pounding . My grip on the de tightened as I faced Idris directly . Youve already lost , I said , my voice louder than I expected . Look around you . This ¡­ this cycle of vengeance ends here . 3/8 Idriss eyes narrowed , his expression twisting into a snarl . You know nothing of what weve suffered , he spat . Youre right , I said , my tone softer . I dont . But I know that clinging to pain and anger wont bring you peace . It wont undo whats been done . For a moment , something shifted in his gaze . The anger didnt disappear , but it wavered , like a me caught in a sudden gust . of wind . Behind me , the grove began to glow brighter , its light cutting through the mist . The energy rippling from the barrier seemed to resonate with the grove , the two forcesbining into a single , radiant pulse . The light grew so intense that I had to shield my eyes . When I lowered my arm , the mist was dissolving , retreating like darkness before dawn . The Forgotten staggered , their forms flickering as if struggling to stay solid . Idris turned to the grove , his expression a mix of fury and desperation . Chapter 221 4/8 Aurora rushed toward the grove and ced her hand on the heart , she moved her lips as she closed her eyes , her other hand on her pendant , and it started to glow . The groves light became so bright , I had to squint . It was affecting the forgotten , as they broke their hand chain and fell on their knees . They held their chest , groaning in pain . What is Aurora doing ? I asked out loud . Stop that !! Idris growled as he staggered back , he gritted his teeth and his nostril red as he tried to hide his pain but I could sense it . I dont know what Aurora was doing , but it was working . Aurora ? Dane called and I looked at her to see her on her knees . She is giving her energy to the Grove , to help it fight against the forgotten ¡­ and that could ¡­ Kill her , I shouted and I rushed to Aurora , Luna , please ¡­ A loud growl cut me off , and I turned to see the mist had disappeared and so was the Forgottens and Idris . Aurora slumped to the ground , and before I could get to her , Dane already reached her , he shielded her head as he sat on the ground next to her . My gaze darted toward the grove . The faint glow remained , but it was different now , calmer , more subdued . Chapter 221 Aurora stirred in his arms , her breathing shallow but steady . The grove ¡­ she murmured . Its safe , I said , though the unease in my chest told me this wasnt the end . 5/8 We stayed there for a moment , the silence of the forest settling around us . But even as the light of the grove brought a sense of peace , I couldnt shake the feeling that Idriss words were more than just a threat . Danes eyes stayed on mine , searching for something reassurance , maybe , or an exnation I didnt have . The faint glow of the grove cast long , soft darkness across the ground , its once vibrant energy now subdued , almost shy . Aurora stirred again as I touched her hand to check her pulse , her fingers weakly curling against my arm . Its ¡­ quiet , she whispered , her voice a thread of sound . It is , I replied , though the stillness didnt feel like peace . It felt like a heavy pause before a storm . Danes brow furrowed . We need to get her back to the packhouse , he said . She needs rest . I will carry her . Dane was about to protest then I continued , You should be on guard . Chapter 221 He nodded and I took her into my arms , shifting her weight . carefully . She felt lighter than she should have , like the event had taken a lot from her . 6/8 As I stood , I caught movement out of the corner of my eye . My head snapped toward the grove , but there was nothing there . Did you see that ? I asked , my voice low . Dane followed my gaze , his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his de . See what ? I hesitated , scanning the groves edge . The darkness seemed . deeper now , darker in a way that didnt make sense with the soft light around us . I thought ¡­ never mind , I said , though the unease in my chest grew heavier . We started back toward the packhouse , the forest unnervingly silent . Even the usual nighttime sounds , crickets , rustling leaves were absent . The only sound was Auroras soft breathing and the crunch of our footsteps against the damp earth . Dane walked ahead , his shoulders tense , his hand never leaving his de . We need answers , he muttered , more to himself than to me . I nced back at the grove onest time , its faint glow barely Chapter 221 visible through the trees . The wind shifted , carrying with it a whisper so faint I almost missed it . This isnt over , it said , the words curling in the back of my mind like smoke . 7/8 When we reached the packhouse , the tension inside was palpable , werewolf clustered in groups, their eyes darting toward the windows as though expecting the fog to return at any moment . Warrick was the first to approach , his usual grin reced with a worried scowl . What happened ? he asked , his gaze flicking to Aurora . She pushed too hard , Dane said , his tone clipped . But the groves safe . For now . Warrick nodded , though the unease in his expression didnt fade . And Idris ? Gone I said , lowering Aurora onto a nearby couch . But he made it clear this isnt the end . The room fell silent , the weight of my words settling over everyone . Auroras breathing grew steadier , her face rxing as if the groves energy was finally letting her rest . But as I looked at her , I couldnt shake the image of Idriss zing eyes , his voice still echoing in my mind . 8/8 Chapter 221 The faint whisper returned once more : Only the beginning ¡­ Chapter 222 Chapter 222 DANE Only the beginning ¡­ I heard a whisper from no one I could see , I pushed it aside and looked down at Aurora . The room had grown quiet , the kind of silence that pressed on your ears and made your pulse feel louder . I stood near the couch where Auroray , her chest rising and falling steadily now . She looked so small , so fragile . It didnt suit her , not the Aurora I knew . Warricks question still hung in the air . And Idris ? Trajans response came to my head , his words having gone with me through my reflection , Gone . But he made it clear that isnt all . The outside beyond the packhouse stretched continuously , night clinging , refusing to go down as it howled silently within , Only the beginning ¡­ ck Day arrived to gradually scrape grey over the sky , while th shifted without making much noise . The sense of fear taut upon their legs and inside each uttered word . I stirred with the dawn , when the first light seeped through the window . She opened her eyes , blinking up at me slowly . Chapter 222 How long ? Her voice was hoarse . Just a few hours , I said . You needed it . 2/6 She tried to sit up , wincing as her body protested it . I reached to steady her , but she waved me off , determination stronger than her exhaustion yet . The grove ? Safe , I said . For now . Her eyes found mine , and in that instant , words werent necessary . We didnt sleep . Downstairs , the pack had gathered in the great hall , their faces contorted in anger , fear , and something else . entirely to determination . Aurora stood at the front of the room , her voice firmer now . Idris wont stop . Helle back , and when he does , we need to be ready . What do we do ? Piper asked , an edge in her voice . Aurora looked to Lirien , who stood in shadow at the far side of the room . The Forgotten derive power from the grove . We have to destroy that for them . Liriens glowing eyes slitted . That is easy said , Luna . The groves bonding runs deep and ancient . To break that bondage Chapter 222 will require great power and great sacrifice . Sacrifice . 3/6 Trajan was the first to break the silence . We dont have a choice . We either stop them now , or the grove and the pack goes . down . Aurora inclined her head , her gaze sweeping around the room . We go to the grove . We take on Idris together . You mean now ? Warrick hiked an eyebrow , sounding so incredulous . Now , Aurora repeated with firmness . If we let it wait , we lose it . The grove felt farther away than it had ever been . The mist had returned , curling around our feet , muffling our footsteps . It wasnt as thick as the night before , but it carried a weight that pressed upon my chest . As we emerged into the clearing , Idris was waiting . He stood in the center , his tall frame surrounded by the Forgotten . Their green eyes shone softly in the dim light , the weight of their presence heavy in the air . You cannot stop us , Idris sneered , his voice cold and sharp . The grove belongs to us . Chapter 222 4/6 Aurora stepped forward , her chin high , her voice steady . The grove belongs to no one , she said . Its time for this to end . She raised her hand , the pendant on her chest glowing faintly . I watched as the light spread , a shining barrier that pushed back the Forgotten . The mist recoiled , hissing as if alive , and the clearing grew brighter . Idriss sneer faltered , his gaze narrowing as he stepped toward the barrier . You think this will save you ? he growled . Its not about saving us , Aurora said . Its about saving the grove . Trajan stepped forward then , his voice cutting through the tension . Idris , he called , his tone steady but heavy with emotion . Look at what youre doing . Look at what youve be . Idris turned on him , the green eyes aze . You dare lecture me ? You have chased vengeance for centuries , Trajan said, voice rising . But it has not brought you peace . It has only brought more pain , for you , for your people . The words hit something deep within Idris . His face wavered , the anger dulling for just a moment . Behind us , the grove started to glow and pulse , the light growing Chapter 222 5/6 more intense . The barrier shined brighter , forcing the Forgotten farther back . This doesnt have to end like this , Trajan said , taking a step closer . Let it go . End the cycle . You can still choose . For one instant , Idris wavered . His shoulders slumped , his eyes fell to the earth . Then , in that very same instant , his head snapped up and his eyes red brighter than ever . No , he growled . You dont understand . The grove is ours by right . You will not take it from us ! The energy burst through the grove , filling the clearing with at brilliant light . I mped my eyes shut against it , the heat from the power caressing my skin . I looked again ; the mist was dissolving , retreating like darkness chased by the dawn . The Forgotten staggered , their forms flickering as the light cut them off from the grove . Idris let out a roar of fury , his form flickering like the others . He turned to Aurora , his eyes locking onto hers . He said , his voice a low growl . You cannot stop whatsing . With a final surge of light , the Forgotten vanished , leaving the clearing empty and silent . The groves glow dimmed , its energy settling into a calm , steady pulse . Aurora swayed to and fro , her pendant shattering into pieces that scattered across the ground Chapter 222 Aurora ! I called , rushing to her side . She dropped into his words , shallowly breathing , pale faced . I caught her before her body reached the ground , my heart pounding against my chest . 6/6 Shes okay , Trajan said , kneeling beside me . She just needs . rest . But as we leaned over her , a faint whisper cut through the air , brushing against my cars like some ghostly breeze . The grove is free ¡­ for now . Chapter 223 Chapter 223 PIPER The grove is free ¡­ for now . The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was the sunlight beaming through the packhouse windows . It wasnt light ; it was warm , golden ¡­ the kind that wrapped around you and made you forget that the darkness had ever existed . For weeks , the mist had clung to the territory , suffocating everything it touched . But now the sky was clear , and the air felt different , lighter . I went out , squinting against the brightness . Already werewolves were gathering , their faces a mix of disbelief and cautious hope . Aurora stood on the ridge overlooking the territory , her silhouette framed by the rising sun . Dane was beside her , his arm draped protectively around her shoulders . Its over , he said softly , his voice carrying just enough for those nearby to hear . Then and there , Aurora said nothing else , just stood her ground , eyes fixed on some point above the horizon , apparently waiting for something . Chapter 223 2/8 Then she nodded , this small smile on her lips . For now , she said , soft yet clear as crystal . With purpose , the pack stirred ; the dam was broken that had so long held some unseen tension at bay . The werewolf set to , repairing the packhouse and outlying homes , others sallied out into the forest , making observations . about the lie of thend . Trajan took to running the younger werewolf through drills in the open field . I watched him as he corrected stances and issued advice , his voice low even . It was a side of him I hadnt seen before , a leader , not just a fighter . They look up to him , Warrick said ,ing to stand beside me . Hes earned it , I said , crossing my arms to watch Trajan demonstrate some sort of defensive move . Warrick grinned . Still think he broods too much , though . I elbowed him , rolling my eyes . And you talk too much . Later in the day , Aurora was out in the field with the other elders , helping them farm . Odd , I thought it looked . Her amongst them , softughter at the end of one of their jokes . Lighter . Chapter 223 3/8 Shes smiling more , I said to Warrick who was still by my side , nudging him with my elbow . She deserves to , he said , his voice oddly serious . We all do . The sun higher in the sky now , Eira drew closer to Aurora where she stood at the edge of the fields . I couldnt hear what they said , but the way tension swelled then released in her shoulders told me it had weight . By the time Eira had turned to go , Aurora followed her a number of paces before embracing briefly and then was gone , her figure melting into the trees . A littleter , I again found Aurora still along the tree line , alone . Shes gone ? I asked as I sat down beside her . Aurora nodded , her gaze following along the path Eira had vanished into . She said she needed to go away . Her rtion to the Forgotten ¡­ it is part of her which she cannot press aside . Youre alright with this ? She exhaled a sigh , running her hand through her hair . I dont know . I do think so though , its so infrequent , that being at peace . She is just taking her opportunity . And that by evening , the packhouse was just so filled with the kind of warmth I did not experience for what has seemed like Chapter 223 4/8 eternity ¡­ werewolves sharing food and tales , quietughs . This wasnt a time to rejoice , not quite yet . Aurora sal , near the hearth , her features dancing in the flicker of the mes . Dane sat beside her , his hand on hers . The two were so easy with each other ; their silence a testimony to theirpatibility . Warrick and I sat opposite them and our banter served to fill the pauses . I told you the traps would work , Warrick said smugly as he fell back in his chair . They only worked because I fixed your sloppy cement , I returned , smirking . Aurora chuckled and shook her head . You two will never change . Night wore on until one by one the pack retired to bed , to rooms . or quiet nooks and corners within the packhouse . Aurora and Dane went out , and I fell a few feet behind .. They stopped under the starry night sky and sat down almost against each other as the soft evening breeze whistled among the leaves of trees . They were silent for several seconds ; bothy looking up with . Chapter 223 5/8 keen concentration until Aurora leaned her head against Danes shoulder . I think finally we can start breathing , her voice barely above a whisper Dane said nothing for a time , but I did notice how his hand had tightened over hers . Yeah , he said finally . I think we can . I hung back at the edge of the clearing , giving them some time to their moment . I looked out across the horizon where the ckness of the forest met the sky . And for the first time , the weight felt lifted , and we could finally start rebuilding , not just the packhouse or thend but ourselves . But in that instant , as I turned to head inside , something fluttered in my vision . A weak sh of green light , quick enough that I almost didnt catch it , pulsed across the horizon before dying into the darkness . I froze ; my breath was caught in my throat . That faint green glow on the horizon was gone now , swallowed up by the darkness , but the sense of unease it left with me coiled tightly in my chest . I swung back to Aurora and Dane . Huddled together , heads turned to each other , their quiet conversation a gentle murmur in the night air . They seemed so confident , so convinced the war was already Chapter 223 Won . 6/8 But that light ¡­ it was wrong . I ran back to the forest , peering hard into the darkness for any sign of life . The trees were still ; their branches danced in gentle gestures in the breeze . There was no sound , no churning mist , just a soft rustling of leaves . Its nothing , I whispered to myself , trying to shake it . Its over . But this sense in the pit of my stomach , in the weight upon my instincts , felt and knew that something was out there watching and waiting . I took one cautious step toward the tree line , my hands curling into fists . My wolf stirred within me , her presence rising to the surface and sharpening my senses . The night suddenly felt too quiet , as if the forest was holding its . breath . Piper ? I spun , finding Warrick a couple of steps behind . He furrowed his brow , his eyes clouded with concern . What are you doing out here ? he whispered , his voice low . Chapter 223 7/8 Nothing , I lied as I turned to face the horizon . I thought I saw something . Warricks gaze was lifted following mine to scrutiny by scanning over the treetops . Some ¡­ something like what? I stuttered , my voice barely above a whisper . A light . Green . It was quick , just ¡­ .. there and gone . His jaw clenched , his yful edge reced by that serious edge he only wore when things got dangerous . And you were going to investigate alone ? I wasnt . Piper , he interrupted , his tone sharp but not unkind . If somethings out there , youre not going alone . Not after everything weve been through . I sighed , knowing he was right . My wolf settled slightly , her tension easing as Warrick stepped closer . Lets go back inside , he said , his hand brushing against my shoulder . If theres something to worry about , well figure it out together . Chapter 224 Chapter 224 WARRICK The packhouse was again busting with activity . For the first time in weeks , Broken Ridge was alive , much like at wolf stirred out of a long harsh winter . werewolf moved all over the grounds , hammering broken beams . into ce and moving corpses from recent battles . Even the pups joined in running errands from the adults apparently with an inexhaustible reserve of energy . I leaned against a post , watching them all working in harmony . The murmur ofughter and conversation arising in that group. was a sound that I hadnt realized just how much Id missed . Aurora stood near the center of the clearing , gesturing as she spoke to a few pack members . Dane was beside her , his arm casually thrown over her shoulder . He said something that made herugh , and I caught a bit of it as they passed . Do we call this a victory feast or a thank the Moon Goddess were alive dinner ? he joked . Aurora smirked , hitting him . Lets just call it dinner , Dane . Chapter 224 2/6 Weve earned that much . The gathering came together as the sun began to set . werewolf from every corner of the territory came in , bringing food , stories , and a shared sense of relief . The long tables groaned under the weight of dishes of roasted meat , fresh vegetables , and even a few loaves of bread that someone mustve stayed up all night baking . I took up a seat toward the center between Piper and Trajan . Enjoying your role as elder stateswolf these days ? I asked Trajan , grinning . He gave me a re , but the threatening expression couldnt silence the slightest gleam of a smile . Somebodys gotta keep the pup element in this pack in order . Piper snorted , leaning past me to catch his eye . Dont let it go to your head , Trajan . Next thing we know , youll be growing a beard and sitting around telling stories about the good old days . As night fell , the mood lightened : werewolves wereughing and eating , even dancing to music ying from some of the . musically talented pack members . The tension that had held us all so tight in its grip began to melt away . I tried staying out of the spotlight , but the elders had another Chapter 224 idea . 3/6 Come on , Warrick , one of them said , tugging at my arm . We havent seen moves like yours since thest spring festival ! I groaned , trying to move free . I dont dance . Oh , but you do now , Piper teased , giving me a little shove . The next thing I knew I was in the center of the clearing surrounded by cheering werewolf . At best my dance was ungraceful but well worth any embarrassment as theughter and apuse made my face ache from smiling . The night wore on , and Aurora stood to address the pack . The murmur of conversation died away as all eyes turned to her . Weve been through more than most packs could survive , she began , her voice strong and clear . But were still here . Together . And thats something worth celebrating . The pack erupted into cheers , the sound echoing into the night . Aurora let the murmur die before she continued , A second chance is given to us , not to rebuild but to grow . That which makes us pack , we nurture those ties better . Chapter 224 4/6 From now on , I want some new traditions instituted : a monthly gathering where we share not only meals but stories and ns about the future , something to remind ourselves of who we are and what we fought for. She spoke and the nods and grunts of assent circled the room . Trajan looked almost impressed , for once the lines in his face . rxed . The peak of the evening was when the pups started a little y they had prepared , with rags and pieces of wood , they copied the fight with the Nameless . The over the top theatrical growls and dramatic flourishes sent everybody in a frenzy ofughter . Then there was the time Trajan really surprised us all when he stepped in to y himself : towering over the pups , his serious . looks made their giggles all the louder . By the time he said , And that , children , is how we saved the grove ! the entire pack was doubled over withughter . Later into the night , with the merrymaking getting darker and more spaced , I sat out on the rim of the clearing with Piper . The firelight dancing across her features shined , setting aglow that milky color in her cheeks . Youve been quiet tonight , I said , poking her yfully . She shrugged , a non ¡­ important smile dancing on her lips . Chapter 224 Just . thinking . About ? Piper hesitated , then looked up at me , shining . About how much everything has changed . How much we have changed . I turned my head , unsure of what that could mean . For the good , I hope ? 5/6 She let out a soft , softugh then turned serious on me . Yeah . Changes for good . Like realizing just how much someone means to you . But this time , it did so with such force that it rendered me speechless . Reaching for my drink and promptly knocking it over ¡­ end . Piper burst outughing , the tension between us breaking like a snapped twig . Smooth , Warrick . Really smooth . I chuckled , scratching the back of my neck . Guess Im not used to moments like this . Neither am I , she replied with a much softer tone of voice . We sat there for a moment , the unspoken emotions between us settling into something that feltfortable , natural . As the fire burned out , one of the elders , Joclyn , went to Aurora with a weathered leather journal in her hands . The leather was worn and cracked with age . Chapter 224 This belonged to Kael , she said softly , a reverent lilt to her voice . Its time you knew the whole truth . Aurora took the diary gingerly from him , unreadable . Fingers ran over its cover ; she pressed her lips to a thin line . Thanks , she said softly . 6/6 The packhouse was quiet now , the buzz of the day drained into a hum . Outside , the soft crackle of the fire was in the cool , casting warmth into the coolness of the night . Aurora sat cross legged on the floor with Dane beside her , Kaels journal open between them . The leather binding was cracked , its pages fragile beneath the touch of her fingers . The handwriting was uneven , words rushed like Kael hadnt written thinking of the weight that was to be and had let them pour onto the paper . Dane leaned in closer to Aurora , his arm touching hers . Anything useful ? Chapter 225 Chapter 225 AURORA Anything useful ? Dane whispered low so as not to disturb the silence in the room . I scanned the next page , and the words blurred for only a second or two before snapping into ce . Its more personal than I expected , I said . He speaks about the choices made as a first alpha , in respect to the weight he held for the security of his pack . Theres much remorse in this . Dane nted his head , brow furrowing . Remorse over what ? About the grove , I said , flipping to another entry . About how he underestimated its power and the curse that came with it . . We read on in silence for a while , the dancing firelight casting long darkness around the room . Then my eyes fell to one particr entry , and my breath caught . The grove holds more than power , I read aloud . It holds a key . Dane straightened , his attention sharpening . A key to what ? Chapter 225 2/7 I dont know , I said , tracing the words with my finger . Maybe it had smudged most of the ink , but this sentence seemed to leap off the page as if it had been engraved there . He leaned closer , interest now etched in his voice . Does he exin ? I shook my head and flipped the page over . He writes of a chamber hidden beneath its roots . He was certain it housed something ¡­ something he called the source of life . Dane furrowed his brow . The source of life ? Of whom ? Of us , I whispered . There , it hung in the air between us , unsaid , yet palpable . That something so key could be buried here in this grove sent a chill down my spine . Did he find it ? he asked . I shook my head from side to side . No. He tried but couldnt reach . He left it unfinished . Dane leaned back in his chair , his eyes thoughtful . Do we pursue this ? I moved , weighing the decision on my shoulders . We have sacrificed enough , I said . The pack requires stability now , not another mystery . !! Dane nodded slightly . Agreed . I think we can do with some Chapter 225 peace . The subject was changed then , and I felt some of that tension ease just a little bit . 3/7 As much as the journal made me curious , I wasnt blind to the exhaustion still residual from all theyd been through . After that , the rest of the night was pretty low key . Dane and I closed the journal , tucked it away , promising ourselves wed revisit it at some time when that felt right to do so .. Morning came the following morning with all the noise of the packhouse . Pups ran along the corridors , their shrill giggles echoing around ; wolves worked together as they prepared breakfast , the sound of roasted meat wafting across the house . I found Piper in the kitchen , her hands stained with flour as she tried to teach Warrick to cook . This is a disaster , he muttered , stirring a pot that smelled distinctly burnt . Youre the one who wanted to impress everyone , Piper teased , nudging him with her elbow . I didnt think it would involve smoke , he shot back , waving a towel in the air . Teasing , their teasing put a smile on my face . Amidst Chapter 225 4/7 destruction , something about his manner was lighter , freer than I had seen before . Later that afternoon , I saw Trajan sitting with Joclyn at the edge of the grove . She had a bunch of herbs in herp , her fingers . working nimbly as she exined their purposes . These are for burns , she said , handing him a sprig of something green and fragrant . And this one is for cuts and infections . Trajan listened intently , his usual guarded expression softening . It was rare to see him this rxed , this open . Youre a quick learner , Joclyn remarked , a small smile tugging at her lips . He shrugged . Ive had to be . Slow , unspoken but it was a bond . There were just things that were there between them , the quiet understanding grown out of time and respect . Night had finally fallen , and the packhouse had quieted down once again . I was on a couch in the main room of it , the journal lying across myp , firelight dancing gently over its worn leather cover . For a moment , my fingers steeled to reopen it , peering deeper into Kaels secrets . But the weight of the day pulled at me , and I set it aside carefully on a nearby shelf . Chapter 225 Another time , I whispered . 5/7 I stood up to leave , my broken pendant fragmentsy on a table . nearby , and in a flush of sun they red into light a low hum of light , pulsing for a time , until , as it started , it was suddenly gone . Of course , I saw nothing at all . It was one of those silences that burrow into the marrow of bones . I extended my arms up over my head , weighted with exhaustion , like some heavy cloak had been tossed over me . It was predictably long and what I needed was some hours of sleep uninterrupted . The murmur , at my reaching and would have turned to leave the room , was against my ears , soft enough I must have imagined it . I froze , eyes running across the shelf on which Iid the journal ; ity still within the worn leather , fire dancing across it . Just tired , I said irritably , head shaking . Still , I did nothing more . There was something to that whisper ; it did feel like no trick of the mind . It felt real . I walked over to the table with the fragments of the pendant , still fresh in my head that slight radiance . I bent closer to the pieces and took a close look at them . They Chapter 225 6/7 were dulled now lifeless but something about that shing light nagged at me . What had made it do that ? For days , the pendant hadin in pieces , its energy low . For that instant , it was alive , as if a heart were beating . My hand hovered over the pieces , and my hesitation nipped at the edges of my mind . Just pick it up , I muttered . In an instant , the moment my fingers came into contact with thergest fragment , a sudden , sharp jolt shot down my arm . I gasped , wincing as the pieces scattered onto the floor . I was staring at it now , glowing faintly once more , its light soft but insistent , and my heart was racing . What ¡­ I whispered , not finishing . The light diffused , creeping along the floor as if liquid , then turning into forms I couldnt quite make out . Circles . Lines . Symbols . My chest constricted as the patterns finally coalesced into something I could almost recognize runes , just like those chiseled into the groves heart . It disappeared just that quickly . Only the broken pieces of the pendant stood on the floor . The room was chill now the warmth of the fire didnt seem to reach even my side of the room . Chapter 225 What was that ? I whispered , backpedaling . My instinctive reaction was to call Dane , to warn him about what Id seen . But there was something that whispered , Not yet . Chapter 226 Chapter 226 AURORA It was still clinging to my skin , the chill of the night before , when I woke , the vision of the glowing pieces of the pendant fresh . Morning light pouring through the packhouse windows , though . managed to chase some of the leftover unease away . Outside , what met my gaze was a balm of sweet sce to my soul . Brilliant blue met the horizon again , bathing the vige in golden warmth from the sun . Wolves moved purposefully as they rebuilt , the sound of theirughter and chatter mingled with hammering and sawing . Dane was at the tree line , facing off with some number of scouts . Rxed shoulders still ; he stands strong , holdingmand withoutmand . Hes happy when hes watching me and his easy smiling tugged a deep inner piece of myself in his direction . Morning , he offered , the sound of warmth steady as I stepped up and stopped beside him , taking his own sean around the little action scene happening . Chapter 226 It is , really , I said smiling just now doing it my way loo . 2/6 He nodded , his gaze following mine . We fought hard for this . This time we allow ourselves to enjoy it . We spent the morning wandering the vige and making sure things were progressing as well as they appeared . Wolves were smiling at us , giving us progress reports . The roof on the storehouse is all butplete , one wolf told us , jerking a chin toward the huge structure . Should be done by next week . And cleaned the rubble out of the eastern fields , one of them added . The crops ought to grow healthy once more . The pups were further off at y ; their giggles were wafted forward by the breeze . The puppies tore through the grass at each other , a never ending sphere of energy . One came to me : a little girl ,rge , round eyes with that sense of curiosity , holding onto something . For you , Luna , she said in almost a whisper , with great pride in her voice . I crouched down and took the gift , lifting it to really look at the wildflower with a grin . Thank you , I said softly . She beamed before bounding away to join friends . Dane watched the whole exchange with a small smile on his lips . Chapter 226 You are good with them . 3/6 They remind me why we do all this , I asked him . Why does it matter ? By morning , the whole pack had assembled themselves around the fire pit . I stood before them ; my chest heaving with pride as determination was reborn within me . Weve been through so much as a pack , I told them , and my voice carried across the clearing . We have been through adversity that should have snapped us , broken us . But it served only to make us more resilient . Their eyes shed , the echo of mine , deep running with that same resolution . Let us institute some new traditions now , to keep us this strong , I said . Weekly storytelling circles , where our elders can share in their experiences and our history . Training curriculums for our younger wolves to develop them into leaders . Community projects that encourage bonding . A murmur of assent rippled across the tide of faces and broke over me like a wave of relief . Dane moved closer , his presence anchoring me . And well be expanding our borders to give ourselves room to grow , he said . Trajan and a select few will head out to range new territory , Chapter 226 4/6 while Piper puts onbative training sessions for anyone who wants to brush up their skills . Great , Piper groaned from the side , sarcasm dripping off the words . Because teaching Warrick how to hold a sword was exactly what I wanted to do with my week . Warrick shed a grin over his shoulder , crossing his arms over his chest . Youll enjoy it . Im a fast learner . The packughed at that , light teasing lightening up the mood . Days passed in one big blur . Werewolves fixed training in groups and eating out beneath open sky . Late that evening , the two of us finally took some time away from the trees . The sun had gone down , but oranges and pinks streaked across the sky . He took my hand , his thumb tracing over my knuckles . Youve done something amazing here , he said softly . We did something brilliant , I corrected , catching in on him . We stood infortable silence and watched the starse out one at a time , then Dane turned into me , searching for the very first time , nervous . Ive been meaning to do this for some time , he started , his hand reaching into his pocket . Before I could fathom what he was referring to , much less what Chapter 226 the thought implied , he pulled out an exquisitely crafted diamond bracelet from his pocket . 5/6 Aurora , he said , firmness in his voice but a slight quake in his hand . I have always thought of you as my Luna . But now I want you to be my wife . I caught my breath , and for a moment , uttering a word was beyond my capacity . The sincerity of his eyes , the way in which , with that one word , his voice gentle , the emotion overwhelmed. me . Yes , I whispered , my voice shaking just a little . Yes , Dane . Of course . He slipped the bracelet onto my wrist , and I flung my arms around him , drawing him close . Word mustve gotten out fast , because within a heartbeat or two , there was a celebratory party tossed together by the pack . There was food and drink out of nowhere , and music danced on air . Dane and I danced under the moon , his firm hands on my hips , swaying into rhythm . The pack cheered and jeered ; theughter was contagious . Piper and Warrick joined in though Warricks dancing left a little to be desired . Is that supposed to be a spin ? Piper giggled , barely suppressing the urge to burst intoughter . Chapter 226 Im improvising , he shot back , grinning despite himself . Even Trajan rxed , his richughter booming across the clearing as he watched the pups reenacting events of the past weeks in melodrama style . It was during this final quieting of the party that somehow I found myself on the ridge , staring down at the vige . 6/6 The firelight from below cast a gold glow over treetops ; the long darkness capered over the ground . Dane joined me , his hand slipping into mine . What are you thinking about ? For the first time in a long time Im thinking about the future , I said , About what we can build here . He nodded , his eyes soft . Wevee a long way . I leaned into him , feeling the strength andfort of his presence . We have . But I looked down to the still vige below and saw something in my vision , a smooth , almost not there shake of the forest . Chapter 227 Chapter 227 AURORA I woke to the sound of excited chatter just outside my window . The sun was soft streaming through the curtains , but beyond the walls , it was anything but . Voices ovepped in a symphony of ns , ideas , andughter . Before I could even sit up , the door burst open . Piper stormed in , a roll of fabric clutched in her arms , her face alight with determination . Were doing this right , Aurora ! she said , radiant , triumphant . Your wedding is going to be the event of the decade . I blinked , still dozing Good morning to you too , Piper . She ignored my sarcasmpletely , unrolling the fabric with a flourish . It shined in the sunlight , a pale silver that reminded me of the groves glow . Look at this ! she eximed , holding it against me . Joclyn said its perfect for your dress . We will start fittings tomorrow . Day went into serious activity as the pack dove headlong with n not seen in ages , in preparation for this asion . The air was thick with wolves darting across the vige , the Chapter 227 sounds of rising talks , murmurs of theirbors . 2/6 Piper took charge of decorations , her voice cutting through the chaos as she directed wolves to hang gands of wildflowers and string lights between the trees . Warrick , thats the wrong branch ! she called , exasperated as he tried to secure antern too high for its own good . Im doing my best here , Piper ! he shot back , bncing on the tips of his toes . Your best needs to be better , she snapped , hand on her hips . Despite how much they argued , there was a spark flying between them no one could ignore . Warrick might grumble under his breath , but he always did what Piper asked , even when it meant moving armfuls of supplies across the clearing . Meanwhile , Dane and Trajan were simrly upied , ensuring the initiation site was neat and perfect , scrubbing the debris clean and leveling it off around the circumference of the copse . This is where it would be , said Dane , washing off his hands then stepping back , eyes surveying the result . Its still , peaceful . Perfect for something new to be born from . More than anything , those words meant something from Trajan . Chapter 227 3/6 His approval meant so much , so very much , considering just how much experience he had and how respected he was within the pack . Later in the day , I sat in Joclyns workroom with her as she stitched my ceremonial robes , hands flying across the fabric that Piper had brought . This was a sacred moment , Aurora , she said in a hushed , reverential tone . Your union with Dane is not just the joining of two wolves , but it is a sign of hope to be held by the entire pack . I nodded and went on to watch her weave patterns in the cloth . I just want it to feel right , I said , after everything we have been through . I want this to be a peaceful moment . It will be , she said in that low intense tone of voice , eyes locked on mine . Believe it . Of course , not all was sweet . As the day wore on , Pipers emotions turned beneath her surface . I noticed the way her eyes lingered on Warrick when she thought no one was looking , the way her smile changed whenever Alina , one of the younger wolves flirts openly with him . By the time we got together for a rehearsal near the ceremony site , shed reached a full boil . Chapter 227 4/6 You could at least pretend not to enjoy her attention , Piper snapped , crossing her arms as Warrick fumbled with a stack of chairs . Warrick looked genuinely confused . What are you talking about ? You know perfectly well what I am on about ! she shot back , her voice rising . The rest of us looked at each other uneasily , not quite knowing whether to interfere or leave them to it . Piper , can we not do this right now ? Warrick said , stress creeping into his voice . Weve got enough to handle without you picking fights . She fell , the anger draining away as quick as it hade , before she turned and walked away without another word , leaving Warrick standing , his shoulders dropping . Later that night , I found Piper sitting alone , knees to her chest , near the edge of the grove . Moonlight filtered down gently , but her features were lined with doubt . Mind if I join you ? I said , dropping onto the grass beside her . She shook her head , and her gaze drifted off . Wanna talk ? I asked low . Chapter 227 5/6 She wavered for a second before heaving a long sigh . I do not know what Im doing , Aurora . This bond . Its so strong , and it freaks me out . I dont even know if Warrick feels the same way . Iid an assuring hand on her arm . Bonds can get messy , I said . Theyre never ever clear , sometimes . But feelings like yours grow , Piper . Give them time . Her eyes sparkled with tears that refused to fall . What if I am just imagining all this ? What if he doesnt want it? I smiled wryly . Warrick cares about you more than he lets on . Youve just got to trust that he will figure it out in his own time . The packhouse was quiet by the time I got back , most wolves already retired to bed . I passed Dane in the hallway , the tired smile lighting his face . Long day ? he said , tugging me into a quick hug . Very , I said , leaning my head against his chest . But a good . one . We stood like that for a moment , the silence between ustpanionable and light . As the night wore on , Pipers feet carried her toward the training grounds . She wasnt certain what it was that pulled her there to clear her mind , perhaps , or maybe just in the hopes that Warrick might be there . Chapter 227 And he was . He stood near the edge of the clearing , his back to her as he spoke quietly with Trajan . She stayed hidden in the darkness , her heart pounding as she heard his words . 6/6 I dont think Im the kind of wolf Piper deserves , Warrick said , his voice heavy with doubt . Shes strong , focused . Im just ¡­ me . Trajans response was too quiet for Piper to hear , but Warrick nodded slowly , his shoulders tense . Pipers breath caught , and her emotions went to war inside her . She wanted to step forward to tell him how wrong he was but her feet seemed stuck to the floor . Chapter 228 Chapter 228 AURORA I dont think Im the kind of wolf Piper deserves . The words of Warrick from the previous night turned in my mind while stepping outside into the cold morning air . Self doubt from his words still stayed , ghost like , in the packhouse , and Piper seemed all too aware of it . But today wasnt the day for that . The stress of wedding preparations reached a height , and I needed this one moment in peace before being consumed by the stress . A fact Dane seemed to know , from the way he leaned against the doorway , awaiting me with that easy smile . Stealing me away ? I asked , one eyebrow raised . Call it a rescue mission , he returned , holding out his hand . Thiske was our spot , quiet from eyes and expectation . The sun hit the water , shining , while the soft rustling of the trees felt like a gentle massage . I kicked off my boots and let my feet sink into the cool grass as Dane spread out a nket . Remember how I almost took you down during our first patrol together ? I said , smiling . Chapter 228 1 smiled as I saw him pouting . He picked up my dress and helped me into it . 2/2 Thanks , I breathed as I stood up , from him . I looked around to quickly make sure nobody was watching . I breathed out a sigh of relief as I noticed the area was clear . You promise right ? Dane asked as he stood beside me . I nodded , as I licked my bottom lip . Aurora ! Dane ! You need to see this , Joclyns voice rang and I shot my head in the direction of the pack house . We better start going back , I said and grabbed Danes hand as I pulled him away , even though he was grumbling . Joclyn met us with urgency in her eyes . Leif has fallen sick , she exined , even while a hint of worryced her voice . The pack is worried about how we will get along without his wisdom if this gets any worse . Leif was one of our eldest werewolves , a source of guidance and wisdom for the pack . The thought of losing him sent a stream of fear through me . Ill go see him , I said immediately . Perhaps there is something we can do . Leifs room was half dark , and it smelled of herbs . He looked frail and breathed shallowly , though his eyes still sparkled with that twinkle of wisdom which I admired so much in him . Blood & Silver : Rise of the Alphas Rejected Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 AURORA What kind of ritual ? Her smile was unclear . Something we will have to prepare for . I will tell you in due . course . By the time the sun had begun to set and was casting a golden glow over the site of the ceremony , everyone was present to rehearse the wedding . It was energetic , the air was thick with it but a great deal of order wasnt going around . Puppies ran between rows of chairs ; their giggles sliced through sounds of conversation . One brave little wolfunched in a pile of flower petals , sending them sailing across the clearing . Piper groaned above the noise . In the name of the Moon Goddess , would someone handle these puppies ? she called out , looking at Warrick , who was leaning against the flower arrangements , doing absolutely nothing . Chapter 229 2/9 Theyre kids , Piper . Let them have some fun , Warrick returned with a sluggish smile as he fixed a flower that had slipped from its hook . Theyre ruining everything ! she snapped , hips cocked . Theyre making it unforgettable , Warrick returned , his smile expanding . Dane stepped forward then , ying peacemaker . How about I take care of the pups ? he suggested , but just as he took one step forward his boot caught on a misced log . He was falling , arms turning like a windmill and then he fell unceremoniously into a stack of chairs . A wave ofughter spread through the group , and even Piper cracked a smile . If this is the real wedding , no ones ever going to let anyone hear the end of it , I said , shaking my head as I helped Dane to his feet . He dusted himself off decidedly more amused than embarrassed . Im just testing the strength of our setup . You know , quality control ? Piper snickered . Uh Huh , Alpha . Finally , we concluded with a rehearsal full of mess and added . moments of weird and minor arguing . Chapter 229 3/9 The space slowly cleared , and there was Piper , moving close to the flowers . Warrick came up towards her , slow , cautious ; the weight was on him . Hey , he said , the word umonly low . Hey , Piper responded , not looking his way . I sat in a corner as I watched them keenly . So far all the battles we have fought have made me so attentive . An uneasy silence fell amongst them , disturbed by nothing but a faint rustle of leaves somewhere far . Piper let out a sudden breath , squaring her shoulders . I overheard you talking to Trajan . Warrick froze , his brow furrowed . You ¡­ did ? She nodded , finally looking up at him . Why do you think youre not good enough for me ? For a moment , Warrick didnt answer . His hand reached up lo rub the back of his neck , a nervous gesture that made him look almost boyish . Its not that I dont care about you , he said finally , his voice low but steady . I do . More than I probably should . Then whats the problem ? Piper asked , frustration slipping into vulnerability . I dont want this to feel ¡­ forced , Warrick admitted . What if Chapter 229 its just a relic ? What if were not really us ? 4/9 The lines around Pipers face gentled as her anger gave way toprehension . You think I havent wondered the same thing ? But the relic didnt make me feel this way , it just magnified what was already there . Warricks eyes searched hers for something . You really believe that ? I do , she said , sure of her voice . And I believe that you do too , in your heart . A slow smile widened on Warricks face and for the very first time , Piper smiled back at him . Lets get this done with , Warrick said and she nodded at him . as they went back to work . I smiled to myself . It felt nice seeing this spark between them . I walked into the pack house and just when I was about to cross a passage , I noticed something with the corner of my eyes . I retraced my steps a bit and there he was , Trajan , standing in front of Joclyns quarters , a small carving in his hand . ** TRAJAN *** I took a deep breath before 1 knocked on Joclyns door , I tightened my grip on the wolf carving in my hand , my knuckles Chapter 229 nearly turned white . I stepped back a bit as my heart raced . Why am I feeling this way ? This feeling is strange . 5/9 I dont feel toofortable around her and when Im away from her I feel even worse ¡­ what the fuck do I want ? I licked my bottom lip as I mustered the courage and knocked once again . I heard the door unlocking and I knew she wasing , I felt like I should disappear , but at the same time I was dying to see her face . The door flung open , Joclyn stepped out with one of her brows raised upon seeing me , You ? I gulped as I noticed her perfectly cut out dentition . Her perfectly arched brow crowning herrge hazel eyes . I lowered my gaze as I watched her pinkish full lips moving , but I could barely hear what she was saying . How would anyone call her an Elder ¡­ I know she is a bit older than me ¡­ she was probably a teenager of ten when I was born . But , age is just a number right ? My heart longs for this woman . I stepped up to her , as if being close to her would satisfy the urge building inside of me . She arched her brows as she blinked at me . Chapter 229 6/9 Trajan ? she called as she ced her hands on my chest . As if to stop me from entering her room . I froze as I came to my senses . I felt my skin burning under her touch . I stepped away . Elder ¡­ I mean , Joclyn ¡­ I said andpletely went mute as I gawked at her . I am a fool . What happened ¡­ you are here at this hour , is Aurora fine ? Jocyln asked , worry etched in her tone . I shook my head as I raised the carving to her . She ¡­ Everything is fine ¡­ I came , erm ¡­ to give you this , I stuttered . I cussed under my breath as I realized how silly I was . She took it from me as she looked at the carving of a wolf , howling , her expression serious . I gulped . Doesnt she like it ? Oh my ¡­ I love it , she breathed as she raised her gaze and smiled at me , Thank you , Trajan . I smiled as the knot in my chest loosened , Im d you do , Joclyn . But , why ¡­ she asked , as she squinted at me , her eyes not breaking from mine . I cleared my throat as I shook my head , Nothing ¡­ I mean , you are a beautifuldy , you deserve all the good things in the ¡­ my Chapter 229 voice trailed off as she raised a brow at me . What am I saying ? I meant to say ¡­ .. you are good ¡­ you do so much for the pack and thats why I thought to give this to you . She blinked at me , and nodded , Thats much better ¡­ but I really am tired now ¡­ good night Trajan . 7/9 Good ¡­ I said , but she entered inside and shut the door before I said , Night . I took a deep breath . That went well ¡­ a bit , I brushed my hand over my hair as I turned to leave . *** AURORA *** I quickly ducked behind a door , as he turned and started toe my way . I dont want him to know that I was watching them . He would feel so embarrassed . I came out as he passed and slipped away towards my room . I reached my room and took a deep breath before I entered . The room was dark , but it felt like I had somepany . I walked in and sniffed , but I couldnt seem to know who was here . I reached for the light switch and I turned it on . I looked around , but couldnt see anyone inside with me . I sighed and closed the door . Chapter 229 8/9 I think I am just too paranoid these days . All is well , now ¡­ I should at least let my guard down and enjoy these moments a little bit more ¡­ with Dane . I smiled as I recalled what happened by theke carlier . Naughty boy , I shook my head as I unzipped my dress and let it fall down my body . I stepped out of my dress with just my red panties on as I walked into the bathroom . I slipped my panties down my leg , and I turned on the shower , the cold water seemed to sizzle on my hot skin , but I knew that was my imagination . I am not that hot , only that I felt kinda horny . Dane had lit a fire in me by theke , it took everything in me to stop him then . I grabbed my boobs and squeezed as I blew out some water from my mouth . I reached down and touched my pussy as I rubbed at it and pinched my clit . Ahh ¡­ Dane ¡­ I moaned as I rolled my head back . I can help you feel better . I froze as I heard the deep voice behind me . I was not paranoid . Someone was really in here . I opened my eyes as I jumped back in shock . Chapter 230 Chapter 230 AURORA Dane ? I yelled as my heart almost dropped , I held my chest and stopped as I tried to calm my racing heartbeat . My breathing wasing out in gasps , You nearly gave me a heart attack . I yelled . Shh , he said as he walked up to me and grabbed my hand , he pulled me up to him and held me against himself . I gasped and looked up at him , the watering down his hair and wetting his clothes , as he looked down at me . Who did you think it was ? he breathed as he took my wet hair out of my face , Who else can sneak in your room and prank you this way ? I smiled as I licked my lips , I dont know ¡­ maybe ¡­ I paused as I went deep in thoughts . No one ¡­ okay , else that person would be dead ¡­ your body is only for my eyes to behold ¡­ you hear me ? I nodded slowly and I ced my hand on his chest as I pushed . him back with all my strength so I could break free . Huh ? Dane groaned as he saw me grab a towel and raced out of the bathroom . Dont tell me nothing is happening tonight . Baby . Chapter 230 2/7 I rushed my PJ on andid on the bed as he stood there watching me in surprise . Just tonight ¡­ and after our ceremony tomorrow , I will be all yours to have . I closed my eyes and slowly drifted to sleep . I sat in my room , it was time for the mating ceremony , I looked at the window as I watched my beautiful white dress . I couldnt help but think about everything . Are you nervous ? Piper asked , breaking my thoughts . I turned to find her leaning against the frame , a shy smile spreading across her face . She had my veil in her hands ; the delicatece moved to the floor like a river of silver . A little , I said , smoothing out the front of the dress . But more so excited . Forward one step , she leaned it over my head gingerly . The fingers tarried at their work , adjusting the weave until her gaze finally met mine in the mirror . You look like Luna , she said , her grin spreading . Though I still think youre way too nice to Dane . Make him stressed a little. today , will you ? Iughed , shaking my head . He was stressed enough during the rehearsal . Chapter 230 3/7 Piper smirked . True . Watching him trip over that log was the highlight of my week . We got to the ceremony site and it nearly took my breath away . Flowers in all colors lined the aisle , while glowingnterns . dangled from the trees , their soft light giving it all an almost different quality . Really , the pack had outdone themselves this time . The closer I got to the clear area , the more my heart ballooned with all these people present in their Sunday best . The werewolves that had once kept a distance from each other now stood shoulder to shoulder , faces filled with anticipation . Dane stood waiting at the altar , his broad shoulders , his calm physique a grounding presence even from afar . I nearly jumped for joy when I saw my twin babys standing on either side of Dane . Tristan wore a blue suit like his father , and Seraphina had a white dress simr to mine , they smiled happily at me as I smiled at them through my veil . Dane never told me he was flying the kids over ¡­ What a wonderful surprise . Youve got this , Piper whispered as she handed me my bouquet . I nodded at her and I walked to them and we all walked together like the perfect family to the flowery decorated Chapter 230 4/7 seats in the front roll . The ceremony began with Trajan stepping forward to address the pack . He stood tall , his usualposure softened by the asion . Today isnt just about two werewolvesing together , he said , his voice carrying easily over the crowd . Its about growth . About loyalty . About what weve all ovee together , I noticed his eyes were on Joclyn a little too much of the time . The pack erupted into cheers , their unity clearly evident . And then there was Joclyn , tall andmanding , her ancient blessing at hand . She spoke sweetly and powerfully , and in the strength of every word was a promise . She extended her hands over Dane and me . As she called us forward . Seraphina got us and showered pink and white flowers on our path , Tristan was beside her holding our rings . I smiled . This is the perfect wedding I dreamt of with Dane years ago . Let the grove now bless this union , Joclyn said in an awed voice . May your bonding reinforce the pack and lead us to better days . Chapter 230 5/7 As Dane and I exchanged vows , he took my hands in his , and I couldnt help but smile . I never thought Id find someone like you , he started , thought his voice was even , there was emotion deep in his eyes . Youve shown me what it means to lead with strength andpassion . To love without fear . I promise to stand by you , always . My throat had gone tight , but I said , Dane , you have been my partner in every sense of the word . Together we have faced darkness and found light . I promise to uphold this bond , protect what weve built , and believe in us until myst breath . The pack erupted in cheers , washing over us in waves as we sealed our vows with a kiss . The rest was just magic . Music wove a spell through the air , tables groaning under food and drink , wolves dancing in the light of thenterns , theirughter tumbling with echoes across the clearing . Piper and Warrick had been at each other since the preparation began , but for once , they didnt seem so weird . I managed to catch them dancing together , movements uncoordinated but full ofughter . Youre not so bad at this , Piper teased , stepping on Warricks foot . Chapter 230 6/7 Couldve fooled me , he shot back , wincing . But the look on his face betrayed his enjoyment . Nearby , Trajan stood with Joclyn , their conversation quiet but animated . He handed her another small carving and her rare smile lit up her face . As the night wore on , Dane and I slipped away from the crowd . We sat on a tumbled log at the edge of the clearing , the stars overhead far clearer than Id ever seen . I never imagined this life , I whispered , my gaze fixed on the vige below . Dane pulled me close , his arm around my shoulders . Neither did I. But I wouldnt trade it for anything . I leaned my head against him , the warmth of his presence steadying me . For the first time in years , I was at peace . The same could not be said for everyone . Rowan held himself apart , staying at the edge of the gathering as though caught between envy and frustration . His gaze flicked toward Dane and then me , returning to the earth . Not joining the fun ? Alinas voice sent him jumping . He turned to find her leaning against a tree , her arms crossed , eyes sharp . Chapter 230 Not really in the mood , he said , deep and defensive . 7/7 Alina leaned sideways into him . You are not the only one with feelings never spoken . Rowan frowned . This the second time you are saying this and whats that supposed to mean ? She nodded toward Piper and Warrick , who still were on the dance floor . Once again , i will say this , sometimes , the heart wants what it cant have . Her words seemed to hang heavy with implications in the air that Rowan didnt quite grasp . I will be frank with you , I still dont understand the tiniest bit of what you are saying and should I give you a hint of whats in my mind , he said . Well , not only dont I understand but I also dont give a damn . Chapter 231 Chapter 231 AURORA Golden morning sunlight filtered through the curtains and spilled delicately over the room . I stretched the ache of my muscles , having danced way too much the night before registered within my brain . Beside me , Dane shifted , and his arm slid over my waist . Good morning , he said , his voice husky from sleep . Morning , I replied , turning toward him . His smile was soft , his eyes full of warmth . I think weve officially earned this . I giggled , moving a wayward strand of hair off his face . Earned what? Azy morning ? Exactly , he replied , tugging me closer to him . After all we have endured , he pinched my nose , After how you screamed my namest night ¡­ you definitely deserve rest . I giggled and as he tried to reach for me , I jumped out of bed and entered the bathroom . Ohmon , its still early , he groaned . Chapter 231 2/9 The vige was slow to awaken that morning , the celebration of the wedding evident in sprinkled flower petals and the soft hum ofughter hanging in the air . As it approached mid morning , wolves began gathering in the clearing for the first story circle . I arrived hand in hand with Dane , the cheerful buzz of conversation greeting us . All right , all , I called , stepping to the center . Lets hear some stories . The elders took turns and spoke of sesses and failures . Joclyns voice assumed quiet authority as she led a story through a harsh winter , her words painting vivid scenes of survival and kinship . Piper and Warrick sat with them , but their ying at banter seemed weird . Think theyll tell the story of your burnt stew ? Piper teased , nudging Warrick . That wasnt my fault ! he protested , though the grin on his face betrayed his amusement . Later that day , Trajan approached Dane and me with an idea in his head . Ive been thinking , he said , and his voice was contemtive . We should have a feast . Not just for celebrations , but to honor the packs history . Bring everyone together to remember where Chapter 231 we came from . 3/9 Dane just nodded ; his face spoke approval . Thats a good idea . Lets make it happen . Trajan proved contagious about the feast . He got everybody into its preparation fetched ingredients , made decorations . I found him seated with Joclyn . Their heads were bent together as they talked over the finishing touches of the party . Youre really doing this , I said , dropping into a seat beside them . Trajan looked up , a rare smile on his face . It feels ¡­ important . Like something we need . Joclyn nodded , her gaze steady . The pack thrives on connection . This is a way to strengthen it . Not everything went so well . Gradually , Rowans behavior had started to shift . He was faster , almost frantic , to gain attention . During one of the nning meetings about the celebration , he grasped at every task , his enthusiasm almost swinging to hostility . Ill get the supplies , he interrupted , when another wolf had spoken . Rowan , I said softly , we need to hear from everyone . Chapter 231 He reddened then , nodded , the muscles across his shoulders. rigid . 4/9 Later , in training , he overexerted himself , his movements sloppy in a bid to impress . Easy , Dane cautioned as Rowan plunged forward too vigorously , almost hitting another wolf . Control , not speed . Muttering a quick apology , he didnt hide the frustration in his voice . Later that evening , when I was sorting out the supplies for the feast , I saw hime near me . Luna , he began , his voice faltering . Yes , Rowan ? I turned to him . I just . I want to do more . To prove myself , he finally said in a rush of words . I smiled andid a reassuring hand on his shoulder . You are doing enough . Still , thats not about proving oneself ; its just being yourself . He nodded but his face still showed distress . Unbeknownst to me , Rowan had been stewing in frustration . That night , when the pack settled into their routines , hegged at the edge of the vige , eyes fixed on Dane and me discussing the final touches to the feast . You deserve to be seen , a low , hushed voice said . Chapter 231 In turning to find Alina standing behind him , her eyesy so calm full of an intention that hitched his pulse . What do you mean ? he asked warily . 5/9 That time , when Alina smiled , it came stronger , her eyes glinting steadily . You have much potential , Rowan , but you block your path . The right moment flipped might show them just who you happen to be . Rowan crossed his arms , a defensive note entering his posture . And what exactly is that moment supposed to look like ? Alina leaned her head to one side , and her eyes shone in the poor light . Its not something I can define for you . But when ites , youll feel it . Youll know . Rowan scowled , frustration rising to the surface . Thats not an answer . Youre speaking in riddles . Herughter was low , almost conciliatory . Sometimes the clearest truths can only be seen in the shadows . Youve been watching , waiting for someone to give you permission to step forward . Stop waiting , Rowan . Take what you want . Those words red something in him , a fire of rebellion and ambition . Yet alongside it red doubt : gnawing unease that made his skin tingle . And what if I do ? he returned , his tone soft . Chapter 231 6/9 Alina leaned in , her voice a whisper . Then , you will finally find your worth . You shall see that you have no need of anyones approval : not Danes , not Auroras . Rowans jaw clenched tight . The storm in his chest threatened to choke him as he wasnt so sure he wanted to believe her . The silence between them tugged out until the wordless , significant weight in it began to sting . Atst , Alina straightened , brushing imaginary dust off her cloak . Youll figure it out , she said over her shoulder , and would have turned away , and when you do , Ill be here . He watched her figure fade out , while still , in his brain , one whispered the phrase over and over to a melody . The clearing was hushed about him now ; long strange shadows outlined the dim , golden embers ofmps . His eyes darted to the packhouse , where the sounds ofughter drifted across , fading away . In that one moment , his resolve wavered . He caught Auroras voice , a little more musical and clear against the chill evening breeze . Suddenly , this chafed in his chest and became an undeniable ache he felt . Still fresh was the echo of Alinas words within him , growing into an increasing me . The next morning , Rowan threw himself into training with renewed intensity . His movements were sharper , more deliberate , as if trying to carve out his ce through sheer force of will . Chapter 231 Easy , Dane called , his voice calm but firm . Youre overextending again . Rowan gritted his teeth , adjusting his stance . Im fine . Dane raised an eyebrow but didnt press further . 7/9 Nearby , Piper and Warrick sparred , their yful banter cutting through the morning air . Try not to embarrass yourself this time , Piper leased , dodging Warricks swing . Oh , dont worry , Warrick shot back , grinning . Im saving my best moves for when it counts . Theirughter grated against Rowans nerves , but he forced himself to focus . He needed to prove himself not just to Dane and Aurora but to the entire pack . Later that day , during a meeting to finalize the feast preparations , Rowan saw his chance . I can handle the scouting for new hunting grounds , he said , his voice firm . Aurora looked at him , her eyes contemtive . Thats a big responsibility , Rowan . Are you sure youre ready for it ? I am , he said in a rush , his eyes locking into hers with determination . Chapter 231 8/9 Dane looked at Aurora then nodded . Alright . But take someone with you . Its not safe to go alone . Ill go , Alina said , extending one leg in her wake with a confident grin . Rowans gut twisted , but he nodded . Very well . We leave at first . light . Everything was at first uneventful on their reconnaissance mission , the forest passing wordlessly under the muffled footsteps , courtesy of its dense underbrush . Youre so quiet today , Alina mentioned , the silence breaking abruptly . Im concentrating , he replied gruffly . Alina snorted . Fair enough . They walked deeper into the forest , the trees growing closer together , light growing dimmer . All of Rowans senses were on high , catching every sound and movement . Do you ever wonder what it would be like to lead ? Alina asked suddenly , casual in her tone but deliberate in her words . Rowan hesitated , his grip tightening on his spear . What are you getting at ? Just a thought , she said , shrugging . Youve got the drive , the ajes 101 Jou ajal Chapter 231 9/9 ambition . But youre stuck in their shadow . Dont you ever think about stepping out of it ? Rowan stopped , then turned to her . Why do you keep saying things like that ? Because I see potential in you , Alina said simply . More than they do . More than you see in yourself . Her words sliced to the doubts and longing hed been trying to suppress . Before he could say anything , the sound of rustling in the bushes drew their attention . He jerked his spear up , his heart racing . Probably only a deer , Alina said , but her hand was on the hilt of her dagger . The tension broke as a small rabbit jumped from the undergrowth , its beady eyes darting around the opening before it skipped off into the bushes . Rowan let his breath out and lowered the spear . See ? Alina said , the smirk twisting her mouth once more . Nothing to be concerned about . Chapter 232 Chapter 232 ROWAN It was sundown by the time they finally began their way back toward the vige . The shadows across the clearing lengthened , heavy with the days weight tangled in frustration and doubt in my mind . By the time they approached the packhouse , I could see Aurora and Dane were outside , her head bent so their foreheads almost touched , as if sharing some whisperedmunication . The ache that throbbed across his chest was a pang of envy at a friendship or love which didnt have to keep its secret ce in any shade . Remember what I said , she whispered , low and unreachable , and yet riveting . You deserve to be seen , Rowan . The ache that throbbed across his chest was a pang of envy at a friendship or love which didnt have to keep its secret ce in any shade . Remember what I said , she whispered again , low and unreachable , and yet riveting . You deserve to be seen , Rowan . The hum of the vige surrounded me , wolves chattering as they worked at repairs ,ughter carrying on the breeze . Yet I just wasnt focused . There was a hole in my chest , not the good kind but like a shard that seemed to grow sharp every time Aurora and Dane were near . Chapter 232 2/6 Alinas words reyed in my head : You deserve to be seen . Did I ? Or was this , too , another mean joke , something to dangle before me while the pack celebrated their perfect leaders ? I stood at the edge of the clearing , my fists clenching and unclenching . Across the way , Aurora oversaw the construction of new housing . She stood tall and confident , her voice steady as she guided the younger wolves . Hold the beam higher , Ronan , she called , her tone firm but patient . It needs to line up before you secure it . Yes , Luna ! Ronan answered , beaming like a puppy eager to please . A few feet away , a young girl wrangled with a bucket of nails . Aurora dropped to her knees beside her , shifting the weight so it wouldnt topple . A look of gratitude spread across the girls face . There you go , Aurora said , smiling softly . Much easier now , isnt it ? She exuded an easy warmth the kind that puts people at their case . And I hated how much I respected that . Dane leaned against a post , his arms crossed , and watched her . Even from where I stood , the pride was visible in his eyes . Shes a natural , isnt she ? he said to Trajan , who stood beside him . Chapter 232 Trajan chuckled , his head shaking . You sound surprised . Not surprised , Dane countered . Just ¡­ lucky . 3/6 Their words burned a reminder of all that I wasnt . The day trudged along in one agonizing moment after another . I dove headfirst into the training as a means of trying to quiet the tempest that had built inside of me . Here , too , reality could not be dodged . Piper and Warrick were teasing andughing in the clearing where they were constructing a new arena in which to train . You call that a swing ? Piper mocked , dodging as Warrick swung at her . Im saving my best moves forter , Warrick returned , grinning . They were so easy with each other , a fact that infuriated me . How could they make it so easy ? But when Warrick pulled out a knife and began to carve something into the wooden archway, my curiosity got the better of me . What are you doing ? Piper asked , her voice half skeptical , half amused . Youll see , Warrick said , not stopping what he was doing . Chapter 232 4/6 When he stepped back , Pipers name was carved neatly in the wood . She coloured up , and for a moment , she looked almost bashful . Thats ¡­ sweel . Dont get used to it , Warrick said , his grin faltering as his voice gentled . I turned away , the image too much to handle . When darkness fell , I felt ready to blow . I volunteered for patrol , hoping some solitude would calm me . It was just then that Alina found me . Mind somepany ? she asked lightly . I hesitated , then shrugged . Suit yourself . We walked some little ways in silence , only the soft grinding of gravel underfoot , before Alina spoke up . You seemed a bit tight today , Alina said finally . I am OK , I murmured . She stopped and swung around , so I wheeled again , too . Youre not okay , Rowan . Youve been pushing yourself ridiculously hard to prove something . What do you know about it ? I snapped , my voice more caustic than I had intended to be . She didnt flinch . If anything , her gaze seemed to sharpen . More than you think . I know what its like to feel invisible . To Chapter 232 5/6 watch others get everything that you want while youre left on the sidelines . 1 said nothing , but her words struck a bit too close to home . You have potential , Rowan , she went on . But youre wasting it , waiting for someone to notice you . What am I supposed to do , then ? I asked , my tone bitter . She smiled , a small , predatory smile . Sometimes , people need to be reminded of your worth . And sometimes , you have to take it . And as I finally called the patrol off , her words lingered in my mind long thereafter . On the way to the vige , my eyes . immediately scanned for Aurora . She stood near the packhouse with Dane , their heads inclined as they talked in hushed tones . Sheughed at something he said , a warm , rich sound . It was an ache in my chest , one I couldnt get past jealousy and longing , a messy tangle inside my chest . You deserve to be seen , Alinas voice whispered in my memory . My fists clenched at my sides while I watched them from behind the trees . For the first time , the frustration that had been boiling inside actually felt like it might spill over . Rowan , standing in the dark , staring at Aurora and Dane , his mind drumming with Alinas words . Chapter 232 To you ares 6/6 Of course , a sleepless night hadnt relieved the ache within my chest any better . It was early morning already , more than I was ready for , as morning sunlight peeked from behind trees meaning I was due with the pack in themunal hall to have breakfast . The air rang withughter and talking , yet such a load brimming on my chest would never leave my lungs . Chapter 233 Chapter 233 ROWAN I got myself a te and found myself a seat by the corner keeping to myself a little . That way , at that angle , only Aurora and Dane himself are clearly visible at the head of this hall . Auroraughed at something he had said the y of her light hand upon his arm . Suddenly my fingers struck on the edge of my te , my appetite vanished . Rowan , arent you having anything to eat ? The voice cut finally to me . It was Le , a young wolf with bright eyes and an endless supply of energy . She plopped down beside me , her te piled high . Im not that hungry , I muttered , shifting the food around on my fork . You should eat , she said matter of factly . Big day ahead . I nodded absently , my gaze drifting back to Aurora . Le followed my line of sight and tilted her head . You really admire . her , dont you ? Before I could utter a word , I heard Auroras low , serious lone across the room . Somethings not right about Rowan , she said to Dane , her eyes . Chapter 233 flicking momentarily in my direction . I turned away fast , my face burning . 2/6 The days work started off like it usually did , the pack going off their separate ways to whatever tasks needed doing . I was sent to help with the housing repairs a menial task and an insult , if you ask me . Rowan , can you pass me that hammer ? he said finally , still barely turning towards me . I clench my teeth , hand over the tool . Why dont you let me do something relevant ? The foreman blinked . We all have a job to do , Rowan . And this is the task at the moment . I can handle much more than that , I cut back with a higher , sharper pitch . He wasnt given the time for a retort , because just then , Aurora walked toward us , interested on her face but calm around the edges . Whats going on ? she asked , her gaze darting between us . Nothing , I said quickly , stepping back . The foreman hesitated , then said , Rowans cager to do more . Thats all . Chapter 233 3/6 Aurora smiled at me , the kind of smile meant to soothe . We appreciate your enthusiasm , Rowan . The pack needs everyone . working together , no matter the role . Her words were but a pat on the head , an echo in my head , and I was beyond frustrated . I dont need a lecture , I muttered , stalking away before saying something I couldnt take back . The training arena was abuzz with activity , Piper and Warrick at the center of it . Their sparring matches had be a source of entertainment for the pack their yful banter drew in a small crowd . Is that all youve got ? Piper teased , dodging Warricks strike with ease . Im just warming up , Warrick shot back , grinning . The watching wolvesughed , but I noticed Alina standing apart from the group . Her gaze lingered on Warrick , her smile coy . Piper noticed too . When they took a break , Alina approached . and handed Warrick a towel . Youre really impressive out there , she said friendly , but flirtatious . Warrick blinked , for a moment looking like hed been punched . Uh , thanks . Pipers jaw clenched , and with a jerk , she moved forward , snatching the towel before Warrick could take it . Chapter 233 He doesnt need that , she snapped . 4/6 Alina merely raised an eyebrow but said nothing , walking away with that aggravating calmness . You really didnt have to do that , Warrick said , Browning . Oh , didnt I ? Piper shed back , frustration finally bursting through to the surface . Do you like the attention or something ? What are you talking about ? Warrick said , really confused . I barely notice her . Sure , Piper muttered , tossing the towel at him before storming away . Warrick blew out a sigh , scrubbing a hand over his hair . What just happened ? Evening found me once again standing at the edge of the vige , my mind once again turning to the same ce . I heard footsteps , turned to find Alina approaching her expression unreadable . Rough day? she asked , stopping a few feet from me . I didnt respond , my frustration just too raw . She leaned her head then , her gaze piercing . Youre wasting your potential , Rowan . Letting them overlook you . What am I supposed to do about it ? I asked quietly enough . She smiled then a small , nearly predatory thing . Sometimes , you have to remind people of your worth . Show them what Chapter 233 theyre missing . 5/6 Something inside me stirred , sparked with her words a fusion of determination and anger . The 1 night started falling , and the vige was in silence . I went through the shades , my step getting heavier and heavier . Stopping before the house of Aurora , I peered through its window ; some soft glow ofmplight spilled over me . She and Dane were sitting cosily inside ; theirughter rang with the warmth of that room . She hadid her hand on his ; nothing seemed different , as their ease had always been as it was . My fists clenched at my sides , Alinas voice echoing in my mind : You deserve to be seen . I stood there in the shadows , my chest tight , like the air itself was pressing in on me . Aurorasughter reached my ears again , soft and melodious . It was a sound that should have soothed me , but it only made the ache inside worse . I shifted weight , the crunch of the boots soft against the ground . Everything in me screamed to turn away , leave this ce , and bury emotions that wed at me . But my legs wouldnt move . I kept standing there , peering through this window as if some invisible force held me in ce . Inside , Dane had said something that again had Auroraughing , her head thrown back , her eyes sparkling in delight . He reached for her hand , his touch light , yet full of meaning . The way she looked at him like he was her whole world was too 6/6 Chapter 233 much . Why not me ? I muttered under my breath , bitterness tainting my tone and even surprising me . I clenched my fists , trying to push those thoughts away . This wasnt who I wanted to be : the wolf in the shadows , full of envy and bitterness . But the more I told myself this , the more I could not let it go . A twig snapping behind me whirled me back into life . I spun around , heart racing eyes scanning in rm to find nothing but the soft swaying of treetops in the night breeze . My breathing came out in shallow gasps while I tried to steady myself . I knew I was on the verge of losing control , and I did not know exactly how to contain myself . Her words still continued to ring within my head taunting . You deserve to see , she said . At what cost ? I turned back to the window , making a silent promise in my heart as I did so : I was not going to be one of those shadows forever ; somehow , someway , I would find a way to make them notice me . B Chapter 234 Chapter 234 AURORA Dane and I didnt make a sound as we readied for bed , other than the soft crackle of the firece . I hauled the cover up , and my spine sent a shiver . Not cold just that there was something nestled ill in my chest . Are you good ? Dane asked gruffly as he unbuckled his belt , tossed it over one of the chairs , and startedying out his sword . He raised only an eyebrow skeptic , but let the matter drop . I turned toward the window where the darkness out there pulled in very long shrouds by moonlight . I almost missed it just the least susurrus filtering to my ears . Listen , do you hear that ? I whispered suddenly , with my fingers tightened into the covers edge instinctively . Dane stopped dead , his eyes two glinting brown daggers flew to the window . Stay here , he said , grabbing a jacket as he whirled toward the door . Dane Stay . There was no rise , no fall to the word , no room for discussion . I sat frozen as he stepped outside . The sound of the door closing Chapter 234 itself . like the quiet sucking of a sound from the universe . My heart was hard in my chest and listening for anything beyond the pop and hiss of the fire . 2/8 Danes heavy feet ground against the dirt as he walked around the cabin . He moved in slow , powerful strides , then stopped . I didnt catch what Rowan said in return , but there was an edge to Danes tone now . What are you doing out here ? A moment of silence fell , then Rowans voice was quick , just a shade defensive : Just checking the perimeter . Thought I heard something and wanted to make sure everything was secure . Dane didnt say anything for several seconds . Thats not your job , he said finally . If youre concerned about security , report to me . Otherwise , keep away from this house unless summoned . Another silence , then Rowan muttered something I couldnt . catch . A few minutester , Dane was back , his jaw clenched . It was Rowan , he said simply , closing the door behind him . Rowan ? I repeated , puzzled . Said he was checking the perimeter , Dane said , lowering himself heavily onto the edge of the bed . But something felt ¡­ off . I frowned , the uncase in my chest deepening . Ill talk to him Chapter 234 tomorrow , I said softly . 3/8 Dane nodded , though his expression remained tense . Be careful with him , Aurora . Convinced , the next morning , which was our time , the pack was summoned to a conve . Morning was crispy yet light and airy opposite of the chill of winter . The tension ofst night refused to go away from me . I spoke to ns for extending our defenses and binding themunity closer together , but Rowan just stood at the back of the room , crossing his arms . His eyes were too bright a question I couldnt find the words to answer . Luna , he said suddenly , cutting me off mid sentence . The pack fell silent ; all eyes turned to Rowan . My stomach knotted . Yes ? I asked , keeping my tone steady . You speak ofmunity , of unity , Rowan said , his voice , carrying across the silent crowd . But what is it to us when some wolves are always given favors and others are pushed aside ? Murmurs swept through the pack . Rowan , I said cautiously , every wolf in this clearing has worth . If you have felt disrespected , I apologize , but ¡­ Spare the condescension , he cut in , venom coating every word . Chapter 234 I stuttered , at aplete loss . 4/8 Whats your problem , Rowan ? Piper asked , striding forward , hands akimbo , eyes shing bright as a cut de . This isnt about you being ignored ; this is about you wanting attention , pure and simple . Darkness crossed Rowans face . You dont know anything about me , Piper . I know enough , she shot back . Enough to know this little . outburst has a lot more to do with you than it does with the pack . The pack muttered again , eyes flicking from Rowan to Piper . Enough , I said firmly , stepping between them . Not the time , not the ce . He turned to me , his jaw tight , then whirled off without another word . Later in my office , I attempted to let the confrontation with him go to focus on the stack of reports thaty before me on my desk . My thoughts kept straying back to Rowan how angry het was , frustrated . Where from ? A sharp knock at the door jerkily pulled me from my thoughts . Come in , I called out . Chapter 234 5/8 Piper came in , looking a bit sheepish . Sorry about earlier , she said , rubbing the back of her neck . I just couldnt stand there and let him talk to you like that . I understand , I said , offering her a small smile . But next time , let me handle it , okay ? She nodded , looking relieved . Got it . She was gone , and I turned to my desk once again only to realize that there was now a folded note lying on my desk . I furrowed my face ; for I knew clearly there hadin nothing here but a minute before . She opened it . Shudders traveled down as , in shaking hand scripted , she read aloud : Youre not so wless , they think you are . My gaze fixed on the note in my hand , while my heart went on racing . Misshapen letters , words weighing a great deal heavier with me than the ink was written with : Youre not as perfect as they think you are . Who would do this ? Automatically , my brain leapt to Rowan , but the suspicion got nixed instantly . This was something . entirely different , because it was nned . I folded the note with care , slid it into my drawer , and made a mental note to deal with itter . The pack needed me focused , not distracted by some anonymous threats . Chapter 234 6/8 I tried to shake the feeling of unease for the rest of the day , throwing myself into work . Outside the training grounds , Piper caught up with me , a mixture of guilt and determination on her face . Hey , she said , falling into step beside me . Hey , I replied my tone light , though my chest could have stayed clutched up all day , honestly . About earlier ¡­ Pipers voice trailed off ; her fingers tugged at the edge of her sleeve . I shouldnt have snapped at Rowan like that . I mean , he deserved it , but still . I gave her a faint smile . Your heart was in the right ce , but you have to remember , the pack looks to us for guidance . When they see us losing our temper , it sets them on edge . Piper nodded , her gaze falling . Youre right . Its just I dont like seeing anyone speak to you this way . I appreciate that , I said ,ying a hand on her shoulder . But next time , let me handle it , okay ? Deal , she said with a slight curve of the lips . Muchter that afternoon , I found myself wandering into the packhouse library . It was a small space , sunlit and silent ; a ce to think . I settled into a chair by the window , outside of which came the faint hum of pack life . Chapter 234 7/8 Words that teased me , ying a macabre waltz in my brain , as if my brain wanted to drive me mad . It was an oversight I wanted dearly to make but couldnt . Was this a warning , a threat , or something more ? Luna ? I looked up to find Joelyn standing in the doorway , and in one second , she had settled me with her serenity . Joclyn , I said , gesturing to her . What brings you here ? She sat back in the chair opposite me , hands folded neat in herp . I couldnt help noticing that you appeared ¡­ distracted , today . I did not particrly feel like discussing the note . Still , Joclyn has always shown good sense and experience ; above almost anyone else I respect her perception and judgment . I pulled out the note and passed it to her . She read in silence , expression unreadable . This is disturbing , she said finally , her voice low . I dont know who wrote it , I admitted . But it feels ¡­ personal . Joclyn nodded slowly . You have made hard choices as Luna , and not everyone will agree with them . But this ¡­ , She lightly tapped the note with her fingers . This feels like more than simple dissent . Chapter 234 What should I do ? I asked , barely above a whisper . Chapter 235 Chapter 235 AURORA Be on guard , she said , her voice firm . Whoever did this wants you to doubt yourself . Dont give them the satisfaction . That evening , I strolled through the vige the sun setting over the houses and fields . Wolves ran around , preparing dinner or doing errands ; the air was filled with theirughter and conversations . I had only briefly closed my eyes , and allowed the sense ofmunity wed built up together to wash over me until the words of that note began sounding loud and clear , reminding me silently about something that was never meant to appear in the first instance . I ran past the training grounds where Dane was working with a group of young wolves , his voice firm and steady as he walked them through their drills . He is a well I drew strength from , and for a moment , a surge of gratefulness ran through my veins . Dane , I said as I came up to him . He finally looked up , and from the soft lines of his face , I knew all was well . Hey , you . Everything okay ? I hesitated and then nodded . Just needed to see you . Chapter 235 He smiled and closed the space between us , pulling me into a brief firm hug . Youve got that look , he said softly . What look ? The one which says youre carrying too much on your shoulders . I let out a sigh , leaning into him . Its nothing I cant handle . You dont have to do it alone , he reminded me . 2/6 Finally , as the sun began to set , I found myself meandering back toward the packhouse , but my mind just would not let go of that note . I sat down in the chair in front of the desk and fixed . my gaze on the folded paper , almost as if all the answers would emanate from its folds . The only sound was the soft rustling outside my window . I whipped around , my heart suddenly racing , but shadows of course showed me nothing . Get a hold of yourself , Aurora , I growled , shaking my head into the dark . But it was the nagging that still wouldnt resolve itself . I locked the note in the drawer and , rising , made my mind to sleep . But no sooner had I reached for the button to turn off the light , heading for my bed , than that phrase echoed through my head again . Chapter 235 Youre not as perfect as they think you are . I 3/6 It was still locked in my desk drawer , but it might as well have been burning a hole through the wood . Every time my mind would wander , the words in jagged letters would loom within my mind : Youre not as perfect as they think you are . I hadnt told Dane yet . Not because I didnt trust him , but also because I didnt want to blow something big out of what might just be a passing grudge , either . The pack had enough on its te . Id mend a few bridges today . Piper and Warrick hadnt said a word to each other since that incident at the meeting , and it was getting old in the training area . I found them on opposite sides of the field , acting like the other didnt exist . Alright , enough is enough , I told myself , approaching Piper first . Piper , I called , and she turned , her eyebrows furrowing at the resolve set in my expression . Come with me . Why ? she asked , folding her arms . Because you two are stronger together , I said , firm , angling my head in Warricks direction where he was pretending to study a bunch of throwing knives . Not apart , because of the little things . that happen . Chapter 235 With a soft huff , she turned that way . Hes the one who 4/6 Im not here to me anyone , I cut in . Im here to remind you that whatever this is , its not worth the wedge its creating . Fix it . Piper considered a moment , then nodded her head grudgingly . Fine . But when he says something stupid , its on him . I bit off a smile . Deal . I watched from across the room as she approached Warrick , her shoulders set , but solid . Warrick , she said loudly . He turned , surprised , bleeding into wariness , and asked , Whats up ? Piper blew out a breath ; her shoulders sagging a fraction as she said , Look ¡­ Its been difficult . I let my jealousy get the better of me and Im sorry for snapping at you . Warrick blinked , surprised stered on his features before a slow grin spread across his face . You ? Jealous ? Never . Dont push it , Piper warned , not too much venom in her tone . I like that youre possessive , he said to her , softening into a grin . But honestly , Piper , its never something you need to concern yourself with . It has always been you . Piper turned pink as her gaze darted away , mumbling quietly to herself , and Chapter 235 Warrick found himself leaning deeper . What was that ? Nothing !! she flung out , but a little hitching smile betrayed . her . They stood there a moment , the tension between them 5/6 dissolving . I permitted myself a small , satisfied smile as Warrick reached out and pulled her into a gentle hug and turned to make my way out of there . I found Trajanter that afternoon in themon hall , at a table with a piece of wood and a carving knife . He didnt notice me at first , his concentrationpletely on the intricate design he worked out . Trajan , I said , and he looked up , startled . Luna , he greeted , the immediate tendency to set the carving aside as if I had let him off a secret . Whats that ? I asked , nodding toward the wood . He fumbled for a moment before plucking it from the pocket , pinching it between his fingers and holding it out for me to view . It was a medallion , cunningly carved with the picture of a wolf howling at the moon . Its for Joclyn , he admitted , his voice low for once . Shes been ¡­ helping me . I wanted to thank her . I smiled . Its lovely . Shes going to like it . He nodded , a small , nervous smile flickering around his lips . Hope so . It was in tatters for others : It had been some time since Rowan Chapter 235 6/6 had grown a little distant , the brooding frustration visibly greater with each new day ; he snappily snapped back at wolves doing training and wholly avoidedmunal meals altogether . Alina the opportunist seemed stuck to him . Once , I saw them out , walking up the length of the forest verge , talking in low voices , hers insistent , leaning into him with persuasiveness . Whatever she was telling him , it fed something inside him . Afternoon , when the sun climbed too close to its zenith , I sought out Rowan . Hoping to get through . He was piling wood near the training arena ; jerky , impatient movements . Rowan , I said , and he straightened . Luna , he returned , his tone t . I took one more step closer , my voice soft . Ive noticed you seem a little offtely . Is something bothering you ? Chapter 236 Chapter 236 AURORA He spun around , his eyes catching on mine before slipping off again . Im fine . You dont seem fine , I insisted . I said Im fine , he growled ; the whip in his voice had me back stepping in one step . A silence hung in the air until he blew out a heavy sigh and passed a hand over his hair . Sorry . Didnt mean it . Im just tired , thats all . I nodded back at him while knowing in my heart that the words didnt ring quite in truth . If ever you feel the need to talk , my doors always open . Thanks , he mumbled and dived back into his work . I sat outsideter that evening with Dane when the sun was already dipped below the horizon , leaving tangerine orange and pink painted across the sky . It had been one very long day , but most definitely the snail like progress this pack was making toward unity was going to keep my hopes high . Piper and Warrick seem better , Dane said as his arm flopped over my shoulders . Chapter 236 2/6 They are , I said , smiling . Though I think Piper might kill him if he teases her too much . Dane chuckled . Thats how you know its love . Iughed , leaning into him . What about Trajan ? He has been hanging with Joclyn a lottely . Dane grinned . I think hes finally letting himself be happy . Its about time . We sat in silence for a while , and then as the stars began to appear , my eye finally caught a flicker of movement . Dane , I said slowly , my gaze fixed on the training arena . He followed my line of vision , the tension flowing into his body . What is he doing ? In the middle of the field , Rowan was doingbat drills , his movements aggressive . He came to a sharp halt because a group of younger wolves were watching a bit too closely among whispers . Trying to impress someone ? The jocr voice sailed across the field . Stiff , his fists clenched to his sides , he turned ring in that direction . They all took off in a dead run and were gone into the darkness , still chuckling . Dane and I had exchanged a nce ; a shroud of unease fell between us . Somethings not right , I whispered , and with that , Chapter 236 the chapter ended . 3/6 Alone in that arena , his shoulders heaving as he clutched his tight gripped training staff , the words of Alina still echoing in his head : You deserve to be seen . Theughter and the music of joyful noises filled the air with that unity so long bted , and I was standing close to Dane , practically in the very center , the grip of his hand sped in mine rather tightly . The great bonfire that burned behind us lit his features soft , and as I watched , he drank all the joy in , his face spreading wide into a smile . This is what its all about , Dane muttered low in his throat , pride evident in his voice . I nodded , giving his hand a squeeze . Its moments like these that make everything worth it . We stood for a while , just observing . Piper and Warrick were in their element ,mandeering the makeshift dance floor with grossly exaggerated moves which had the pack in stitches . Piper ! Warrick eximed , spinning her so hard she almost lost her footing . Careful ! I might be too good at this . Too good ? Piper replied , her grin wide . I think youre just trying to hide that youve got two left feet . The pack erupted in cheers andughter , and I caught Trajan Chapter 236 shaking his head from his seat by the fire . 4/6 Is it possible to hurt yourself dancing ? he asked Joclyn , dry , but his eyes were amused . Joclynughed , and the sound was warm , real . With those two ? Definitely . Their conversation was quieter now , but the way Joclyns hand remained on Trajans arm didnt slip past my notice . Dane leaned into me , a little nudge of his elbow against mine . Theyre good for each other , he said . They are , I agreed . Its good to see him smiling more . Yet , not everyone shared the joy . I saw Rowan seated on the outskirts of the party . He sat hunched over , watching the fire without emotion . The light danced in his eyes , yet his expression didnt show warmth . I didnt even have the chance to wonder if I was seriously reaching for him before Alina stepped beside him . She spoke something in a low voice , but that did little to conceal the acidic bite of her words . You will never have what they have with you continuing to sit here , she said . His head snapped towards her , the expression on his face . stormy . Enough , Alina , he growled . I am sick of your games . Chapter 236 Alina squared her shoulders , her eyes shing defiance . Games ? Ive done nothing but try to help you . Help me ? Rowanunched to his feet , voice escting . All youve done is twist everything , feeding into every doubt Ive ever had . By this time , several wolves had faced them and were 5/6 murmuring , the rumble of their voices growing louder . I stepped . forward , raising a hand for silence . Rowan , I said quietly , meeting his gaze . Lets talk . His shoulders had stiffened , but after a moment , he nodded reluctantly . I nodded and led him away from the staring crowd to a quiet part of the clearing . Whats wrong ? I asked softly . For a while , he said nothing ; his jaw was stiff . Then , taking a deep breath , it all spilled out . I wanted to be noticed by you ¡­ but now I just want to belong . It was the vulnerability in his voice that struck me like a ton of bricks . I reached out , setting a hand to his arm . Rowan , you are noticed . You are valued . And I promise well find your ce together . He nodded , the relief and residual uncertainty warring for dominance on his face . As the festivities slowly wound to an end , the whole dynamic of Chapter 236 6/6 the evening shifted . Music became quieter , wolves found ces near the fire and chatted and chuckled over a shared silence . But Pipers only attitude towards distraction , it seemed . Once or twice I catch her , peering outwards into the darkness , frowning at the viges edge . What is it ? I ask softly , joining her side . Alina , she returns quietly . She just ducked away ; nobody but me saw . Curiosity fluttered in my chest , but a smidge of doubt still lingered . Itste . She probably just wanted some air . Piper shook her head . No. Something feels ¡­ off . She was running before I could get a word out , her footsteps light as she followed the direction Alina had gone in . Piper , wait I called out , but she was out of earshot . I watched her disappear into the shadows , and for a moment , something in the night just felt colder . Piper moved through the trees , her eyes sharp as she tracked Alinas path . She came to a stop when she spotted a faint light ahead . Her breath caught in her throat . What was Alina doing out here ? Stepping closer , a low growl echoed through the forest , freezing her in ce . Chapter 237 Chapter 237 PIPER I shook myself and went deep into the thick forest with a lot of caution . All around , it was silent , only the soft breeze was causing some leaves to rustle along . 1/2 Well , the sun had gone beyond the horizon , throwing these woods deep in shadow . Up ahead , I had caught a glimpse of Alina disappearing . She seemed to appear almost as smoke into darkness . It wasnt curiosity pulling me deeper ; it was instinct . Something just didnt sit right in my brain with the way shed left from tonights festivities . Alina had always been this rose bush in my life . These quiet stings pointed at keeping me off bnce with each spoken word and each well ced , calcted act . Tonight felt no different . I watched my step , light as possible , breathing calmly as the faint path cleared its way between the trees alive with crickets humming and the periodic hoot of an owl , yet quiet . Then , before me , I saw it , light filtering through the trees . I approached it and my heart ran wild in my chest . With every step I took , the light grew stronger , and soon I could see that Alina was standing in some small clearing , her back turned to me . Chapter 237 I moved closer to him . Rowan , you gotta listen to me . Alinas been ying you . She has been trying to turn you against the pack . He frowned and turned to Alina . Is this true ? 2/2 Alinas face changes into an image of wounded innocence . Of course not , she is trying to twist things , Rowan . Shes jealous of what weve built together . Jealous ? I said . Dont tter yourself , Alina . Im trying to protect this pack , something you obviously could care less about . Surprised , his fists clenched , Rowan took a scary step forward . Knock it off , both of you . I dont know who to believe . I turned to him ; my voice didnt rise , but firm in tone . Rowan , reflect on what has transpired recently , the conflict within our pack , the debates , who was the one personmon to it all ? His eyes darted in Alinas direction . Uncertainty weighed . heavily upon his face . Alina sidled up to his side , her voice low melodious lune Dont let her turn your mind against me , Rowan . You know me . You know I only want whats best for you . A muscle twisted in Rowans jaw and for a moment it almost seemed as though he would rise on her behalf . Chapter 238 Chapter 238 PIPER Rowan had been moving further and further away from me and it was something that I couldnt bear any longer . The meeting with Alina in the woods still disturbed my mind . and no matter how much Warrick tried to calm my raw nerves , there was a growing feeling of unease within the pack . It was as if I had stood in the middle of a hurricane , watching the clouds gather and yet doing nothing to stop the rain from falling . The next morning , Rowan did not show up for breakfast . I looked around the room , my eyes finallynding on his vacant chair . Alina sat opposite where he should have been , smiling at some private joke . Something twisted in my stomach . Over breakfast , I called Aurora behind her office door . Somethings wrong , I said . Rowans been off for weeks and I think Alinas behind it . Aurora frowned , her fingers light on the desk . Ive noticed it , too , but we cant use him of anything without proof . He is hurting Piper , and pushing him harder may make things worse . I longed to argue , to shout that waiting would merely afford Alina more time to tighten her hold on him , yet Auroras Chapter 238 Rowan isnt the enemy . 2/7 It wasnt untilter that night , past the extra time in the training arena on the padded dummy baby doll that Warrick found me , my frustrations evident in every strike . He leaned against the wall , crossing his arms over his chest , and just watched me , smiling in that annoying way of his . Youre going to break it , he said . Maybe I want to , I said , mopping the sweat off my forehead . Warrick came over ,ying his hand delicately on my shoulder . Whats bugging you ? Its Rowan , I said . Hes different . Alinas taking him from us , and I cant ¡­ My voice cracked , saying the words . I cant do anything . Warricks fingers tilted my chin up so I had to look at him . Youre carrying too much , he said softly . You cant fix everything on your own . His closeness set my heartbeat racing and before I could register it , I leaned into him , my forehead pressed against his chest . His arms came around me , strong , holding me closer to himself . Its not just Rowan , I whispered . It feels like the whole packs falling apart . Warricks hand slid to the back of my neck , the pad of his thumb stroking over my skin in gentle ,forting circles . Well get Chapter 238 I flung my head back and met his eyes , the fire in them sent a spark right to my body . His lips , an inch from mine , were not going to slip away this time either . I moved in , pressing my lips to his , pouring frustration and longing built up inside of me into this kiss . As I went on my tiptoes to reach deeper . 3/7 Warrick reacted on instinct . His hands on my waist , in one smooth motion he pulled me up close against his body . Firm and soft , with his lips , his emotions poured into this moment . I drew back to catch my breath , but Warrick didnt let me go . His lips tracked down my neck and across my shoulder , leaving fire in their wake . Piper , he growled low . I miss you . I threw my hands over his shoulder , my fingers tangling into his hair . I missed you too , but you broke us apart ¡­ I didnt ¡­ He cut me off as his lips found mine again , Im sorry ¡­ I made a fucking mistake . He stepped backwards , I followed him as we deepened our kiss . His tongue in my mouth , searching for mine . I heard a ttering sound as he pushed all the swords and training instruments off the table . We spun and he lifted me by . my butt and ced me on the table . His hands slid under my shirt . I gasped as he pulled my shirt over my head . His eyes darkened as they roamed over my perky boobs pointing at him . Youre beautiful , he murmured , his lips finding mine again . Chapter 238 4/7 Warricks kisses grew desperate , hands cupped my boobs and he fondled them . He pinched my nips and I forgot all of my trouble as he rolled it between his fingers . My hands fumbled with his shirt , desperate to feel him and he helped me pull it off , revealing the toned muscles Id only ever caught glimpses of before . My fingers traced the lines of his chest , marveling at the heat of his skin . His lips found my cor bone , his hands slipping down my hips . as he raised my skirt , digging his fingers into my skin . A low moan had fallen from my lips as he pressed his thigh between my legs . Then slipped his fingers through my panties , into my pussy . Baby ¡­ Fuck me already ¡­ hmm , I moaned as he inserted two fingers and his lips rested on my tits , he sucked as he closed his eyes . My fingers webbed in his hair as I pushed him closer . Warrick , I moaned , not loud enough for me to even hear it . I tried to breath as I ced my hand behind me and I rolled my head back , with my back arched . He moved from one tit to the other . His fingers stroked across my pussy , a low burning ache coursing along my spine . Light and soft , he teased circles of slow , purposeful touches until I began to shake from need . Please , I begged on a shaking breath . Warrick groaned , Yes , baby . Chapter 238 thrusting inside once more and pulling back out at the same slick , fast pace . 5/7 1 scratched for him , my fingertips digging with a burrowing curl into his shoulder as I squirted . My entire body shook and Warrick held me tight , his kisses light upon my lips calming me . He pulled me into a hug and kissed . my forehead as he ran his hand over my hair , stroking it softly . How do you feel now , baby ? Warrick asked as he pulled back and tried to pull down my skirt to cover me up . But , I wanted more . I jumped down from the table and took down my skirt and my pants as I stood naked in front of him . He swallowed as he ran his gaze over my naked hot body . I went on my knee and my hands went fumbling with the button of his pants , with the speed of light . He pulled my hair over my shoulder as he stared at me , licked his lips . He groaned as I freed him , his cock hard and warm against my palm . Are you sure ? he asked , his voice strained . I answered by pulling him close . Yes , I said , my voice firm , 1 closed my eyes and guided him into my mouth . I rolled my head over the cap as I pulled him with my tongue . Ahhh ¡­ he groaned and held my head as he pulled away . What ¡­ Did I do it wrong ? I was surprised . He shook his head and gritted his teeth , No ¡­ you are too good . Chapter 238 6/7 I smirked as I took his hand and Iid on my back slowly , guiding him on top of me . Then dont hurt me baby ¡­ just fuck me . Warrick closed his eyes as he groaned , I guided his cock inside of me as I widened my legs , he opened his eyes and kissed me , Thank you , baby . Warrick moved slowly but delicately . His eyes never left mine and I wrapped my legs around him to draw him closer . Ahh ¡­ Piper . he groaned . The movements quickened and grew more desperate , chasing each other to a release neither of us was finding , the only sound was our bodies moving in the quiet arena , I was burning from the inside out . Ooh yes , yes , yes I moaned as I was already at the climax . Het kept on thrusting faster until finally he came . We copsed together , utterly weak and breathless . He leaned over me , pressing a soft kiss to my forehead . Iid my head against his chest , against the sound of his voice and in the darkness around us . It was , for the first time in weeks , going to be alright . The following morning , I found Rowan in the training arena . He watched me approach and for one hopeful instant , I thought that he might speak to me but he faced away , tension in his shoulders telling me otherwise . Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Piper The next morning , I found Rowan in the training area . He lifted his head when he saw me approach , and for one tense moment , I thought hed say something . Then he turned away , his shoulders stiffening . Rowan , I said , firm . We need to talk . He didnt turn , but he ceased moving . Theres nothing to talk about , he said , his tone icy . It was as if the space separating us had never been wider and I knew at that moment , Alinas hold upon him was stronger than Id dared to imagine . I stood there staring at his back , my stomach getting tighter with each silent second ticking by . Rowan , please , I said , softening . my tone . Im not here to fight . I just want to help . He finally turned , but his face was guarded , his eyes clouded with something I couldnt ce . I dont need your help , Piper , he said . What I need is for you to stop interfering . The words came out hard , harder than Id bargained for . Im not interfering , I said . Im trying to figure out whats going on with you . Youve changed , Rowan , and everyone sees it . He snorted . Maybe Im sick of being the guy nobody ever thinks Chapter 239 2/5 I opened my mouth to say anything , but he was already moving away . He moved around me , his shoulder colliding with mine as he walked away from the training arena . The chill in his voice stuck in the air as I stood there in surprise , saying nothing . The thing was , Rowan wasnt just slipping away ; he was actively pulling himself to somece I couldnt reach , which incidentally . was the worst part . I didnt know how to stop him . The rest of the day was kind of a blur after that . I tried to pay attention to other things , like training the younger wolves and helping sort out supplies , but my mind kept straying back to Rowan . I could rey the words in my head over and over , each one like a recurring reminder that something was seriously off . Warrick found me in my room at lunchtime . He was leaning against the doorframe , arms across his chest , that knowing glint in his eye . Youre overthinking again , he said . I let my breath out in a sigh , leaning back on the table . How could I not ? Rowans shutting everyone out and Alina ¡­ I caught myself , biting my lip . Alinas stirring up trouble , Warrick finished for me . He pushed off the doorframe and strode toward me . You dont have to say it . I see it too . I met his gaze , grateful for his understanding . I just dont know Chapter 239 up his mind . Rowan is stubborn ¡­ he has always been like that ¡­ its not going to be easy to stop him from believing what he wants to believe . I sighed as my shoulders slugged , But ¡­ I cut off as Warrick lifted my chin and pressed a kiss on my lips . 3/5 I froze out of surprise and I felt relief wash over me as I melted into his chest . He pulled back and wiped my lips with his thumb . You are stressing too much ,e with me . I gasped , as he pulled me towards the exit . Where are we going ? I asked , with my brows crossed . You know I have to monitor the trainees . Come with me for now ¡­ we have thirty minutes before the time for training , and that means we have to start going now if you dont want to bete . He took to his heels and I giggled as I raced after him . We got to the garden and Warrick halted , I reached him and I crouched over as I held my chest , my heart was racing . Warrick had run so fast ¡­ I feel so breathless after chasing him . Warrick turned to me and smiled , Sorry , I made you run baby ¡­ he bent down and took me up in his arms . My eyes widened in shock as I looked around to see if someone Chapter 239 I wanted to tell him to drop me down ¡­ but I was too tired to walk myself . So I will just enjoy this . 4/5 I ced my head on his chest and he nted a kiss on it . Close your eyes . Hmm , I sighed and obeyed . Warrick walked a few more steps . I crossed my brows as I tried to peek . No peeking , Piper . I pinched my eyes shut immediately . I felt him dropping me down , he helped me sit on a mat and I heard him step away and then I heard him seat in front of me . Open your eyes , baby . my I blinked , eyes opened and I squinted immediately , the ray of the evening sunlight sted on my face . Warricks smirking face shifted into my front , blocking the sunlight . He licked his lips and ran his hand over his hair , and it waved in the breeze . I thought you might be hungry ¡­ so I prepared a little lunch , he said and opened his hands as he motioned downward . I dropped my gaze and I noticed the food in front of us . I swallowed as I saw the varieties of dishes . There is fried meat , rice and fresh fruits . Chapter 239 I looked up to Warrick with a smile , Baby ¡­ I was starving . 5/5 So , dig in , he said as he opened a basket there and brought out . a te . He dished out some food for me and handed it to me . Thanks , I said as I took it . He dished for himself and we started to get together . I looked up at him . I felt this sense of peace in my heart . Is this really Warrick ? He keeps proving time and time again that he has changed . The old Warrick would never think to do this , I guess staying with this pack had really made him change . I smiled as he looked up and our eyes met , he smiled back at me . The nearby bush shuffled and we turned to it immediately . I furrowed my brows when I heard footsteps running . Who could have been peeking on us ? I turned to Warrick and he shrugged , Probably some jealous folk who was just looking at two lovers . I narrowed my gaze at the direction the sound came from , Or a viin who is not happy seeing us this way . Chapter 240 Aurora The pack had been on edge all day. I walked through the vige, wolves doing their chores, smiling politely in return as I passed by but, It was as if the outburst of Rowan stuck within their minds, his using words upon me and Dane a rumble of doubt now spread between them. By sundown, I was emotionally and mentally tired. On that ridge which I had gone to in an attempt to clear my mind, I found Dane also strolling over. Softly, he came since his footsteps would have been hitting against loose gravel. ¡°You¡¯ve been out here for hours,¡± he said, soft. ¡°I needed space,¡± I said, turning to him, ¡°It¡¯s just with everything I try and do, it still feels like the pack is slipping further apart.¡± Dane stepped closer, and just like always, immediately his presence was steady and grounding. ¡°You¡¯re doing all you can, Aurora. It¡¯s not easy lo lead when those you¡¯re trying to protect are the wolves pulling away.¡± Finally, I turned to him, the concern in his blue eyes reflected. back within my own. ¡°What if I¡¯m not enough?¡± I whispered. Dane¡¯s hand found mine, his heat seeping into me. ¡°You are my head into him right into his chest against which his arms closed tightly. And for the first time today, I breathed. We sat there, side by side, not talking much. Later, as the sun had dipped below the horizon and night¡¯s chill settled in, Dane took my hand and led me back toward the packhouse. ¡°Stay with me tonight, you¡¯ve been so busy¡± he said as we reached the door. ¡°The kids want to have dinner with you tonight.¡± I sighed. ¡°You are right¡­¡± I paused and then looked up at me, ¡°When are they going back?¡± Dane nodded, ¡°Soon¡­ I just want to spend time with them.¡± I furrowed my brows in worry, ¡°They have to leave¡­ we have so many enemies here¡­ we could go visit them when all is settled here a bit¡­ but, Dane¡­¡± He took my hand and cut me off, as he kissed them, ¡°I care about her as much as you do¡­ I promise they will be flown back to base tomorrow.¡± I smiled and nodded at him, ¡°Thanks¡­ let me freshen up, I will be back.¡± He pinched my cheek and nodded back at me. He nted a kiss on my lips and we stood there kissing for a few more seconds, before I ced my hands on his chest and I pulled away. ¡°I will be back,¡± I took a few steps back, he stood there looking at I sighed as I closed the door, ¡°What a day!¡± I slipped out of my clothes and I entered the bathroom. The warm water was refreshing. I came out of the bathroom refined and I had a smile on my face, I am having dinner with my kids after such a long time. I just couldn¡¯t wait. I hummed a song as I slipped into my night dress, I took the jacket and put it on. I sat in front of my mirror and put my hair in a high ponytail, then I made it into a bun. I applied a bit of lipstick and I dabbed on some face cream. After putting on a perfume, I looked in the mirror and I was satisfied by what I saw. I headed out of the room and I reached the dining table just in time. Tristan and Seraphina wereing, each holding Dane¡¯s hand. ¡°Mum!!¡± they chorused as they let go of Dane¡¯s hands and raced up to me. I bent down as I caught them both in an embrace. li kissed their heads and we pulled back before I led them to the table. Dane dished out food for us and we started eating in silence. It was a quiet time, Just our little family. I smiled as I ate my food. I loved this moment, I wished it wouldn¡¯t end. 1 looked up to Dane and found him smiling, I believe he is enjoying this too¡­ even the kids are smiling. ¡°How did you enjoy your meals?¡± I asked the kids, as Iid back on my seat after we were done with our food. ¡°Delicious¡­¡± Tristan said as he wiped his lips. ¡°It was my best dinner ever,¡± Seraphina said, ¡°Because, mummy and daddy are here eating with us.¡® I nodded, ¡°Same here, darling¡­ How are your grandparents?¡± ¡°They are fine, mum¡­¡± ¡®Erm erm¡­¡± Dane cleared his throat and we looked up at him, ¡°I feel quite tired¡­ we need to get some rest, kids.¡® The kids sighed and I frowned at Dane, he blinked at me and I shook my head. Dane looked at the maid, and he said, ¡°Take the kids to their room.¡± He got up and kissed the kids goodnight, I did the same before Dane grabbed my hands and led me to his room. ¡°Why the rush? You asked me to spend time with the kids but you couldn¡¯t wait for me to finish talking to them?¡± Dane closed the door behind us before swinging to me. He wore a smirk. ¡°Because this is urgent¡­ how can I be okay when you look this good?¡± he whispered in this low husky voice. I could no longer form words in my mouth, I nodded at him. Dane brushed his hand against my check, turning my chin high, and he caught my lips with his. His hands slipping to my waist, pulling me in, he walked me tot the bed, his lips never leaving mine. The back of my knees hit the mattress and I sank down, pulling him with me. His weight settled over me, his hands braced on either side of my head as his kisses grew urgent. ¡°Dane,¡± I murmured, my fingers threading through his hair. He drew back far enough to lift an eyebrow in query, but his eyes were dark with desire. I shook my head and his lipsnded harder on mine this time. ********* ¡°Look at me,¡± he said, his voice low andmanding as Iid tired by his side. opened my eyes and met his gaze, the intensity in his eyes. made my breath catch. ¡°You¡¯re everything to me, Aurora,¡± he said. ¡°Everything I¡¯ll ever need¡­ I love you.¡± Wey like that for so long, tangled up in the sheets. Dane¡¯s fingers drewzy circles on my back, sending waves of calming, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you,¡± I whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll never have to find out,¡± he said, with an even surer tone. Finally I had just begun drifting off, Dane¡¯s arms wrapped snug around me, when a loud pounding on the door startled me from sleep. immediately Dane sat upright, all tension. ¡°Aurora,¡± Piper¡¯s voice called from the other side. ¡°We have a problem.¡± Chapter 241 Aurora Dane sat up straight away, his body tense. ¡°Aurora,¡± Piper called out from the other side of the door. ¡°We have a problem.¡± Dane was already up, tugging on his pants as I slung my robe over my shoulder. There had been a note of urgency in Piper¡¯s voice, I couldn¡¯t miss and her pounding hadn¡¯t let off until I opened the door. Piper just stood there looking pale, breathing shallowly. ¡°It¡¯s Rowan,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s doing it again. He just got into another fight.¡± I blew out hard and suddenly it was as if a boulder was lying across my chest. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He used Trajan of receiving special treatment,¡± Piper said. ¡°It just totally blew out of proportion, and then some of the younger wolves started agreeing with him.¡± She paused, pressing her lips together in a thin line. ¡°Alina was there, too. She didn¡¯t say much, but I could tell she was fueling it. Dane came to stand beside me, setting his hand over my shoulder. ¡°This can¡¯t keep going on,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s ripping the pack apart.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said softly, pinching at the bridge of my nose. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it¡­ but not tonight.¡± Piper nodded. ¡°Get some rest, we will see what we can do, Warrick, Trajan and I.¡® I nodded and closed the door back as she left. ¡°Will this end?¡± I asked as we went back to bed. ¡°No thinking tonight¡­ we have to rest tonight and think about. this tonight.¡± I nodded and he cuddled me closer to himself. *** *** *** It wasn¡¯t as noisy in the training yard today as it was yesterday. when I showed up to it the following morning. Trajan stood around the edge with Joclyn, speaking softly, as one might converse over tea with a friend, a dear friend. On the opposite side, sharp and deliberate in the motion, stood Rowan running a whetstone over some de. First, I moved towards him purposely. ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, clearly voiced yet even. ¡°To talk,¡± I said, stopping a few feet away. ¡°About yesterday.¡± Rowan set the de down and turned to face me, his eyes hard. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Everyone knows I¡¯m not part of your inner circle. I¡¯m just here to make up numbers.¡± ¡°That is not true, and you know it,¡± I said. ¡°You have always been of value, Rowan. Yet with some of the actionstely, nobody can see it.¡± He gave a harshugh. ¡°Of value? That is the word you use for being ignored as Trajan and Piper are praised over every little thing?¡± I drew on a deep breath and tried not to lose my patience. ¡°It¡¯s not about them, Rowan. It¡¯s about you and the choices. you¡¯re making. What the pack needs right now is unity, not division.¡± His eyes shed to Alina, standing a small way off and watching us cross armed, the smirk spreading further across her face with every ticking second, really pissing him off. ¡°Maybe not yet is the time for unity,¡± he growled, striding off. I found Piper a littleter that day helping Warrick work, lining up provisions for the week. ¡°Not a hint?¡± she asked when I reached them. ¡°Not really,¡± I answered. ¡°He¡¯s just too strong¨Cheaded to listen. It¡¯s totally Alina all over the ce inside his brain.¡± Later that night, I retreated to Dane¡¯s quarters. He sat by the fire, his shirt undone, staring into the mes. As I came in, he looked up and opened his arms to me. ¡°You¡¯ve had a bad day,¡± he said, pulling me onto hisp. I leaned my head against his chest, and the warmth filtered into me. ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like I¡¯m losing the pack,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not losing them,¡± Dane said matter of factly. ¡± Rowan and Alina are being loud, but the wolves that count the ones that believe in you are still with you. The words were soft, but that did little to let the fear leave me. He reached up to tip my face higher, making my gaze find his. ¡°You¡¯re strong enough for all of this,¡± he whispered.¡± And so I will help remind you when you get discouraged.¡± I kissed him then, needing reassurance, anything to make something real certain in our turmoil. He took my hand, ¡°I have something to show you.¡± He helped me to my feets and took me to the wardrobe. He opened it up and brought up a book. It was an old, dusty, brown leather book. ¡°Come sit,¡± he held my hand and led me to a chair. I sat down and he ced the book on the table as he stood by my sides and flipped the pages. ¡°What book is this?¡± I asked out of curiosity as I rubbed my hand on a page. It felt ancient. ¡°Book of thews.¡± ¡°Book of thews?¡± I asked as I squinted at him. Dane nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± I furrowed my brows as I looked at the book once again, ¡°Why this?¡± I raised my head and looked at him, ¡°Why did you bring it here?¡± ¡°Because of Rowan.¡± I gulped. ¡°Book of thews¡­ Rowan? What¡¯s the connection?¡± ¡°Rowan is breaking thew, Aurora, we have to keep him at bay.¡± Dane¡¯s reply made me grit my teeth. He pointed at a page. It was titled, ¡®REBELLION.¡®¡± I gulped as I read down, ¡°ANY WEREWOLF FOUND REBELLING AGAINST THE RULERS OF THE PACK, AND WHOSE ACTIONS WOUDL ENDANGER THE PACK IS TO BE LOCKED IN THE DUNGEON WITH THE ICE CHAIN FOR TEN YEARS.¡± ¡°I know you care about Rowan and you want every member of this pack to be safe, but you can¡¯t risk the safety of the whole pack, just because of one man¡¯s rebelliousness,¡± Dane said as he closed the book and sat on the table. ¡°His boldness, to stand against the elders and you¡­ it¡¯s already a red g¡­ he needs to be constrained, else your worry will never end and he would one day destroy all the peace we¡¯ve sacrificed a lot to get.¡± Dane is right. Rowan is getting out of hand. I gulped and looked away, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be unjust, Dane.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t,¡± Dane kissed me softly, his hand brushing a strand of hair from my face. ¡°No matter what happens,¡± he said, ¡°you¡¯ll always have me.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, and for the first time that day, I felt a spark of hope. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be the peaceful night the moment. promised at least as a weird knock gave us a good scare and Dane was upright in an instant, tense again. ¡°Dane, Aurora!¡± Trajan¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°You need to see this. Now.¡± Chapter 242 Aurora The peace of the moment didn¡¯tst. A sharp knock on the door stressed us again and Dane sal up at once, frustration knitting between his eyebrows. ¡°Dane, Aurora!¡± came Trajan¡¯s urgent voice from the other side. ¡°You need to see this. Now.¡± My heart was racing while I followed him out the door. Trajan was there, his face unreadable. ¡°Rowan¡¯s called a meeting,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s gathering wolves in the clearing, mostly the younger ones.¡± ¡°What does he want?¡± Dane said shortly. Trajan¡¯s jaw was clenched. ¡°To challenge your leadership.¡± I felt the blood drain from my face. ¡°We need to stop this before it goes too far.¡± Dane nodded, his hand brushing against mine briefly before he turned to Trajan. ¡°Gather the elders. If Rowan¡¯s dividing the pack, we¡¯ll face him. together.¡± Then he, Rowan, stood tall right in the middle with this defiant confidence while Alina trailed behind him with her arms crossed, almost smirking. ¡°We need new leadership!¡± Rowan¡¯s voice boomed as I came into view. ¡°Aurora and Dane are blind to the struggles of this pack. They y favourites, rewarding their inner circle while the rest of us are left to fend for ourselves.¡± Murmur spread through the crowd, their doubt so easy to read. on their faces. I inhaled deep, stepping out in front to face him squarely. ¡°Is that what you believe, Rowan? That we have failed you?¡± His jaw clenched, and for an instant, I thought he might back down. But then Alinaid a hand on his shoulder and his resolve hardened. ¡°It¡¯s not just me, Look around, Aurora. The pack¡¯s divided. because of your choices.¡± Dane shifted to my side then, his presence steadying me. ¡°You see what I¡¯m saying¡­ he is getting out of hand, and the pack is going to be divided because of him, if we don¡¯t do something,¡± he whispered to me. I gulped and looked at Rowan. I feel pity for him, he is driving at full speed to his own destruction and he is so young and.. My eyes went to Alina who smirked at me. He is so young and foolish. I gritted my teeth as I turned to Rowan, ¡°You are now blind, Rowan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not blind!¡± ¡°Are you not now?¡± I asked calmly. ¡°Or are you letting your own insecurities and Alina¡¯s whispers drive you to tear this pack apart?¡± Rowan jerked back, but before he could utter a word of protest, Alina surged forward. ¡°You can¡¯t hold that against Rowan for having an opinion,¡± she said, sugary sweet.. ¡°He¡¯s merely stating what the rest of us have already thought and felt.¡± The crowd rumbled with murmurs and I turned to Piper, who stood off near the treeline with Warrick. Her eyes darted up, finding mine and brimming with unease. ¡°We are stronger together,¡± I again turned to the pack. ¡°We will only weaken our cause by dividing ourselves. This pack has been through too much to break apart now.¡± Rowan¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°Words won¡¯t fix what¡¯s broken,¡± he said. ¡°We need action. We need change.¡± The meeting concluded without resolution, the crowd breaking apart in ufortable silence. Rowan strode away towards the woods. Alina followed after him. I caught Piper¡¯s arm as she passed. ¡°Keep an eye on Rowan,¡± I She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Later that night, I found Dane in the training arena, in deep focus and moving through a series of drills with sharp precision. Anger seared in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to wear yourself out,¡± I said, leaning against the wall. Mid blow, he froze, dropping his arm to wheel on me. ¡°I will not stand idly by while this happens, Aurora,¡± he said. ¡°Rowan is tearing this pack apart at the seams, and Alina is growing fat on it.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I returned, recognizing the note of frustration. ¡°Have you made up your mind, Aurora?¡± Dane asked. I paused as I walked to the open window and looked out. ¡°Dane¡­ I¡¯m at a cross road here¡­ I think we need to find a way to stop Alina¡­ IOf she stops Rowan will stop.¡± Dane was quiet. What was he thinking? I was about to turn to him when he ced his hand on the window pane and looked out into the sky with me. ¡°Alina is too smart¡­ I have a feeling she had a connection with an enemy outside, but we can¡¯t do anything without evidence. She is too careful.¡± ¡°Bitter truth.., but Rowan¡­¡± ¡°Is a fool,¡± Dane cut me off. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh, Dane, the poor boy is just naive, he has a fragile mind and Alina cunningly wrapped her webs around him.¡± Dane scoffed, ¡°That doesn¡¯t hide the fact that he is a fast ticking time bomb¡­ he would destroy everything. Aurora.¡± I breathed a heavy sigh as I threw my head back, ¡°I¡¯m confused.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dane asked, ¡°As a leader, you have to prioritize the safety of the masses¡­ Rowan is like a terrorist¡­ and what happens to them? They get neutralized.¡± I gasped as I turned to Dane. I stared at him in shock and then I rolled my eyes and crossed my hand over my chest. ¡°You want him neutralized now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­ just follow thew,¡± Dane said and rolled his eyes back at me. ¡°I think I know why Rowan is like this¡­ It¡¯s because he is an orphan¡­ he needs someone to show him what true love is, so he would see through Alina¡¯s fake mask.¡± Dane¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared at me, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are saying this¡­ I just¡­¡± he paused and turned away. ¡°Dane¡­¡± I called and tried to walk to him. ¡°Just forget it.¡± he said and raised his hands as he stormed out. behind him, ¡°Shit.¡± Chapter 243 Piper I rushed to the training centre, Dane stormed past me and I furrowed my brows as I saw Aurora standing inside, she looked sad. ¡°Aurora,¡± I said. ¡°You need toe quickly. It¡¯s Rowan, he¡¯s with Alina, and they¡¯re nning something big. Aurora didn¡¯t waste time. They followed me to the edge of the woods, where I¡¯d seen Rowan disappear with Alina earlier. The night was quiet, the only sound was our footsteps against. the fallen leaves. My heart was pounding, a mix of anger and worry driving me forward. As we reached the clearing, Auroraid a hand on my arm and stopped me. ¡°Let me handle this,¡± she said. ¡°Stay back and watch the edges. If they¡¯re nning something, I can¡¯t let them know we¡¯re onto them yet.¡± I nodded reluctantly and stepped back into the darkness, letting Aurora move forward. I sneaked and approached the clearing, Rowan¡¯s voice carried through the trees. never back down unless we force them to.¡± I clenched my fists. My anger boiled to the surface. No longer was Rowan questioning our leadership¡¯s outright betrayal. Alina¡¯sughter followed his words, low and filled with satisfaction. ¡°Patience, Rowan,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll get there. But we need the pack to see the cracks first. If we push too soon, they¡¯ll cling to Aurora out of fear. I was standing in the shadows, my chest tight with tension. I really couldn¡¯t stand here and listen to Alina manipte Rowan any longer. But before I could step forward, Warrick appeared at my side, his hand on my arm. ¡°Easy,¡± he whispered. ¡°We can¡¯t blow this now.¡± I turned to him, feeling my frustration get the better. ¡°They are tearing the pack apart, and here we are doing nothing.¡± Warrick¡¯s grip had tightened somewhat as his voice settled into a low, steady tone. ¡°I know, but we need to be smart here. Rushing in isn¡¯t going to aplish anything. It was the calmness of him that irritated me, but deep inside, I Puffed out a frustrated breath, I leaned against the tree to steady myself. Warrick didn¡¯t let my arm go; somehow, his presence anchored nc. ¡°You always want to handle everything yourself,¡± he said in a soft tone. ¡°Someone has to,¡± I replied back, my voice just a whisper. Warrick moved in closer, his hand sliding from my arm to my cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it alone,¡± he said. His words ran a ripple down my system, and when I looked up at him, the intensity in his eyes took away my breath. Without allowing myself a single moment to second guess, I leaned in, closing the space between us and pressing my lips to his. The kiss was desperate, filled with all of the emotion I¡¯d stored. deep inside of me fear, anger, longing. Warrick answered immediately, wrapping arms around me, pulling me in tightly. His lips devoured mine, hunger that had my heart racing. And there was no helping that small moan escaping from between my lips. ¡°Piper,¡± he growled, moving his lips against mine. with a growing ocean of heat. ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± he said, his voice low and filled with awe. I didn¡¯t have time to respond before his lips moved to my neck, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin. My fingers tangled in his hair as he kissed his way down, leaving a trail of fire in his wake. ¡°Warrick,¡± I gasped, my hands finding their way on his shoulders to hold me up. Warrick stood, his lips capturing mine once more as he pressed me back against the tree. I could feel his cock hard against me but now wasn¡¯t the time. As we were catching our breath, the sound of Rowan¡¯s voice snapped us back into reality. ¡°They¡¯re blind to what¡¯sing,¡± he said sharply. Warrick and I exchanged a look, and I nodded toward the clearing. ¡°We need to stop this,¡± I whispered. But as we drew closer, Alina¡¯s gaze flicked in our direction and the smile twisting her lips told me she knew we were there. Chapter 244 Piper As Warrick and I finally managed to catch our breath, the sound. of Rowan¡¯s voice brought us both back down to earth. ¡°They¡¯re blind to what¡¯sing,¡± he snapped. Warrick and I looked at one another once, and nodded, mine angling toward the trees. ¡°We have to stop this,¡± I whispered. But as we drew closer, Alina¡¯s gaze sliced in our direction; the smirk twisted in her face told me she knew we were there. Alina said nothing to Rowan, but the smirk deepened as her eyes lugged in our direction. My heart rammed in my chest, not in fear but in frustration. She knew we watched her and she wanted us to know that she was fearless. I touched Warrick¡¯s arm, gesturing for us to back further into the shadows. ¡°We can¡¯t confront them here,¡± I whispered. ¡°She¡¯ll twist it to make us look like the aggressors.¡± Warrick nodded, his jaw clenched in anger that he was fighting ¡°Then we need more evidence,¡± he said. ¡°We can¡¯t keep chasing shadows. We need something concrete to take back to Aurora. As we slipped back through the trees, Rowan¡¯s voice carried once more. ¡°This isn¡¯t about chaos, Alina. I want them to respect me. To see me as someone worthy of leading.¡± Herugh was soft andced with mockery. ¡°Respect is overrated, Rowan. Power control is what matters. Respect follows those who take what they want.¡± I could see hesitation was written all over his face all the way from where we were hiding. A small spark of hope red for a moment; maybe, just maybe, he would manage to see through her maniptions after all. But Alina moved in closer, brushing her hand against his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself now,¡± she purred. ¡°You¡¯vee this far. You deserve this.¡± Rowan had nothing to say, but in the silence that fell, his words resounded loud. Soon we got back to the pack house, I entered my room and nearly punched the wall as I mmed the door shut.. ¡°She¡¯s twisting it all,¡± I growled. ¡°She¡¯s taking all his insecurities. and using them to arm him up against us.¡± ¡°We have always known that Rowan is vulnerable to this,¡± I heard Warrick say from behind me and I flinched, I turned and saw him leaning on the wall. ¡°You here?¡± I grunted and sat on my bed. ¡°It is not about him anymore. Alina¡¯s been nting seeds of doubt in the younger wolves too. If we do not act fast, it can get out of hand,¡± he continued. I turned to him. ¡°What do we do? Aurora and Dane are already stretched thin. How do we fight someone who thrives on whispers and maniption? Isn¡¯t he innocent?¡± Warrick crossed the room,ying his hands on my shoulders. ¡°Her,¡± he said, ¡± Alina is the problem and we don¡¯t fight her on her terms,¡± he said. ¡°We outthink her. If Alina¡¯s strength is in turning words into weapons, then we need to show the pack the truth. Actions speak louder than whispers.¡± His words soothed something inside of me. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°We need to focus on showing the pack what Alina really is. But how?¡± We went to bed without an answer to that question. *** Next morning, the answer arrived in the form of Trajan, who approached me outside the packhouse. He carried a small bunch of notes, his expression serious. ¡°These were left behind in the training arena,¡± he said, handing them to me. I unfolded the notes, my stomach clenching as I read Alina¡¯s handwriting. The words were clear and damning, outlining her ns to pitt the younger wolves against Aurora and Dane. ¡°She¡¯s been nning this for weeks,¡± I said, handing the notes to Warrick. ¡°This is the proof we¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± ¡°We need to show this to Aurora immediately,¡± Trajan said. We rushed to Aurora¡¯s Quarters, and just as we had it, Dane was there with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my outburst, yesterday,¡± Dane said as he took Aurora¡¯s hands. I turned to Trajan who whispered to me, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the right time.¡± ¡°Common¡­ I understand you, Dane, I should be the one apologizing for refusing to listen to you,¡± Aurora replied. They didn¡¯t notice me and Trajan standing by the door, and Trajan took a few quiet steps back as he tried to pull me away. I jerked off my hands. I don¡¯t want to miss this amazing moment between the best couples I know. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, my queen,¡± Dane said and was in to kiss Aurora and I opened my eyes wide as I screamed, ¡®yes¡® in my mind. ¡°ERM ERM,¡± Trajan cleared his throat and entered the room. Why did he have to do that, I frowned as I followed him. I noticed Aurora¡¯s cheeks flush as she saw us. Aurora and Dane listened intently as Iid it all out, everything we had seen, every word we had heard. All the notes had been spread over the table. The contents were indisputable. ¡°It is time,¡± Aurora said in a firm, even tone. ¡°This is it, this is the proof we need to confront her. But this is something that requires strategy on how to present it. She will turn this against us if we are not careful.¡°. Dane nodded. ¡°We need to call a meeting. If Alina wants to y this game in public, we¡¯ll take the stage and show the pack who she really is.¡± The meeting was set for that night. The pack had assembled in the clearing by nightfall, their murmurs growing loud as Aurora and Dane stepped forward, Rowan and Alina stood at the edge of the crowd, their faces. unreadable. Aurora raised her hand for silence among the pack. ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± she said, opening, ¡°there¡¯s been lots of tension built up in this pack, and it¡¯s time we aired them in Her eyes scanned the sea of faces until they came to rest briefly on Rowan. ¡°This pack is at its most resilient when unity binds us all together, and it¡¯s been under attack for a number of weeks now. Rumors and misunderstandings have sprouted, and now is a very good time to clear the air.¡± At this, Rowan shifted ufortably, to which Alina smiled wryly. Dane stepped forward, holding up one of the notes. ¡°These were found in the training arena,¡± he said. ¡°They detail a n in view to divide the pack and sow discord among us. These aren¡¯t random noises; these are calcted strategies to undermine our unity.¡± A murmur of shock moved around in ripples through the crowd as he read from the notes. Rowan¡¯s face paled, but Alina stepped forward, her smirk faltering slightly. ¡°And where did thesee from?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with mock innocence. ¡°Anyone could have written those.¡± Trajan stepped forward, his expression stern. ¡°We found them in a space only a few wolves use regrly. And the handwriting matches other notes we¡¯ve seen Alina leave behind.¡± Alina¡¯s smirk fellpletely now, but in a split second, she had ¡°Ridiculous,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re desperate to cling onto. something because you¡¯re terrified of losing control.¡± Aurora met her eyes without blinking. ¡°The one losing control around here is you, Alina. You bullied Rowan and others into swallowing lies because you actually fed off chaos. This pack isn¡¯t yours to break apart.¡± The struggle seemed to go on, but not before I realized how many times Rowan nced between Aurora and Alina, his expression divided between his rage and something deeper, more painful and almost pitiful. He wanted something besides power: eptance, affirmation, love. And Alina took those and wielded them. But Rowan¡¯s hesitation wasn¡¯t enough to stop Alina from doubling down. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me, Aurora,¡± she said, her voice sharp. ¡°But you¡¯ve ignored the needs of this pack. You¡¯ve ignored Rowan. You¡¯ve ignored anyone who doesn¡¯t fit neatly into your perfect little circle.¡± Aurora did not raise her voice. ¡°I have not ignored anybody,¡± she said. ¡°Neither will I apologize for leading with integrity and strength. That it should present a w for you is your problem, not mine.¡± Suddenly, Rowan stepped forward and broke the silence with his voice. ¡°Enough,¡± he said. ¡°This isn¡¯t solving anything.¡± His eyes flickered to Aurora and then to Alina. ¡°I wanted to be seen,¡± he whispered. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t want to destroy the pack.¡± For a moment, Alina was really surprised. But in less than an instant, her expression hardened. ¡°And what do you want now, Rowan?¡± she asked in a soft but slicing voice. Rowan said nothing. Sometimes, silence spoke volumes. As the crowd began to break apart, Alina¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t release Rowan¡¯s. Her smirk was gone now, reced with something colder, sharper. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± she whispered, saying it to no one and to everyone. Chapter 245 Aurora As the crowd began to disperse, Alina¡¯s gaze focused on Rowan. Her smirk was gone, reced by something colder, sharper. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± she muttered, her words addressed to no one in particr. But the look in her eyes told me the battle was far from won. I watched Alina leave, her steps slow and calcted, Rowan trailing behind her like a shadow. The crowd reduced, wolves murmuring amongst themselves as they returned to their homes. Dane stood beside me, his jaw clenched. ¡°She¡¯s not giving up,¡± he said. ¡°I know,¡± I said, my voice low. ¡°And Rowan is too entangled in her web to see the truth. She¡¯s feeding off his doubts, and if we¡¯re not careful, she¡¯ll tear this pack apart before we can stop her.¡± Dane¡¯s hand came down on my shoulder, anchoring me. ¡°We need a real n. Something that doesn¡¯t just counter her lies but exposes her for what she is.¡± them, in the council room. Trajan, Piper, Warrick, and Joclyn all sat around the table, their faces taut like the silence. ¡°Alina¡¯s more dangerous than we thought,¡± I started. ¡°She isn¡¯t just working against unity, she is actually nning some heavy¨Chanded means of bringing us down. Tonight was proof.¡± Piper leaned forward, her hands sped tightly. ¡°It is only Rowan¡¯s hesitation that is holding this back frompletely spiraling out of control. But the more Alina pushes him, the likelihood that he may act before we are ready increases. ¡°She¡¯ll do more than push,¡± Trajan said. ¡°She thrives on chaos.. If we don¡¯t act soon, she¡¯ll have enough wolves on her side to make a real move against you.¡± I nodded, taking a deep breath. ¡°We need to weaken her hold on the pack. But we can¡¯t do it alone.¡± Joclyn cocked her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± I hesitated, looking at Dane. He nodded slightly, still supportive. ¡°There¡¯s someone outside the pack who might be able to help. Someone who knows Alina¡¯s tactics better than anyone else.¡± Piper¡¯s face reduced into a frown. ¡°You¡¯re talking about bringing in an outsider? You really think the pack is going to trust them?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t have to know,¡± I said. ¡°Not at first. This person doesn¡¯t need to integrate into the pack, they just need to give us the information we need to expose Alina.¡± Warrick crossed his arms over his chest. ¡°And you trust this person?¡± I do,¡± I said, confident. ¡°They have dealt with Alina before. If anyone can aid us, it is them.¡± Trajan leaned back in his chair, lost in thought. ¡°Keeping it on the down low could actually work in our favor. If she doesn¡¯t think they¡¯re part of our crew, she won¡¯t try to counterbnce the influence. ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± Dane said. ¡°Bring them in, and continue gathering information until we can piece her schemes together bit by bit. Later that night, when the others had gone to their quarters, I found myself alone with Dane in the stillness of his quarters. The fire crackled softly outside in the hearth; the warmth was a weefort after the tension of the day. ¡°You really think the pack¡¯s going to make it through this?¡± he asked in a low tone. I stared into the fire, the weight of leadership heavy on my shoulders. ¡°It has to,¡± I said. ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy. Alina poisoned more minds than I realized. Even if we stop her, the damage she¡¯s done will linger.¡± Dane reached out and squeezed my knee. ¡°You¡¯ve held this pack together through worse. We¡¯ll get through this too.¡± I looked at him, his faith in me unwavering, stirring something deep inside. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°For always being my anchor,¡± I replied. Dane leaned in a little closer, his lips against mine in a soft, promise¨Cfilled kiss. His hand moved to my cheek, angling my head to deepen the kiss, while his other one slid around my waist, tugging met closer. I let go of myself during this moment¨Cthe tension in my chest loosening under the warmth that resided within his touch. Dane¡¯s kisses turned more desperate as his hands moved across my skin tenderly yet urgently. ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± he said against my mouth. I smiled, hooking my fingers within his hair before responding in whispered words, ¡°And you are mine. That was when the moment broke, as the soft knock on the door interrupted us. I pulled back, my heart still racing, as Dane stood to answer it. Trajan stood on the other side, his face somber. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± he said simply. The stranger sat in the darkened room, his hood pulled low over his face. I knew him instantly, but none of the others did. Dane stood beside me, his presence a silent reassurance as I stepped. forward. ¡°Thank you foring,¡± I said. The stranger looked up, his piercing gaze meeting mine. ¡°You. said it was urgent,¡± he replied. His voice was calm but carried a sharp edge. ¡°It is,¡± I said, taking a seat across from them. ¡°Alina is trying to dismantle the pack. We need your help to stop her.¡± He leaned back, almost a contemtive look crossing his face. ¡°Alina¡¯s tactics haven¡¯t changed. She lives in fear and insecurity. To beat her, you will have to bring out her weaknesses.¡± ¡°And how will we do that?¡± Dane asked. The stranger smiled wryly. ¡°By ying her very own game. against her. Find the issues in her mask, and make use of them.¡± As the night wore on, the stranger detailed a string of countermeasures against Alina¡¯s influence. He spoke with a specificity that was as stunning as it was unnerving, his grasp on Alina¡¯s game painfully clear. As the visit was at an end, I saw the stranger at the edge of the packhouse. ¡°Will you stay?¡± I asked. They shook their heads. ¡°No. My presence would only raise questions. But I¡¯ll be watching. If you need me, you know where to find me. I watched them disappear into the night, feeling a surge of hope mixed with fear. The battle against Alina was far from over, but for the first time, I felt like we had a chance. But as I turned back toward the packhouse, a figure stepped out from the shadows. It was Rowan, his face unreadable. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said. Chapter 246 ROWAN As Aurora turned back toward the packhouse, I stepped out from the darkness, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said. She faced me and didn¡¯t bat an eyelid in her stare, as she stopped. A second more, and I half expected her to send me away, but she nodded then and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk¡­ but not here.¡± She turned and moved away. I trailed behind Aurora toward the practice area, above us, the moon cast a shallow ray upon the yard. She walked to the edge of the clearing, turned, and faced me. I gulped as I felt my throat run dry. I felt my chest tightening with the way she pinned her interrogative gaze on me. ¡°What is it that you want, Rowan?¡± she asked in a calm though firm manner. ¡°I gave you your space, reached out to you, but I don¡¯t have a magicmp to fix what¡¯s wrong until you tell me.¡± It was a sincere sounding tone, but it was enough. It made a well of anger bubble just beneath my surface. I couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I spat back. ¡°You tell me. You¡¯re the one who ¡°I want you to know that you don¡¯t need to try and prove yourself neither to me nor anybody inside this pack. You have always been worth it, Rowan. Yet, the choices that define which person you are to turn into shall be defined by you and no other person neither me nor Alina but you¡­ yourself.¡± I gulped as those words felt like a lump in my throat, suffocating me. I watched her walk away and I sighed, I was more baffled after the discussion than I had been before. The words of Aurora continued to ring within me as I trudged towards my quarters, her frankness cutting through the fog of doubt which had assailed my mind for weeks now. It felt like the little room was more suffocating than usual when I went in. I threw myself onto the bed and fixed my gaze on the floor. And at once, in my mind I yed back the sentence Alina had said, ¡°They¡¯ll never respect you the way I do.¡± For the first time in my life, I began to question it as a fact. I spent most of the next morning wandering vaguely through the pack¡¯s grounds, my head and heart all snarled. It finally carried me in the direction of the training area, where Piper was sparring with a ring of younger wolves, Warrick on one corner with her. When Piper saw me approaching, she warily met my gaze and, more cautiously. ¡°Rowan, what brings you out here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for trouble,¡± I lied hastily. ¡°I just. I Need to Chapter 247 AURORA I woke to the sound of Dane shifting, an almost gentle creak of the bed, his shadow dancing across the wall, cast by the moonlight filtering through the curtains. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I murmured, my words thick with sleep as I forced myself up on my elbows. ¡°Trajan heard something near the border,¡± he replied, slipping into his jacket. His tone was even, but beneath the smooth deepness of his voice, the tension was still there. I sat up a bit more, clenching the nkets at my waist to cover my bare butt. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± He leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to my forehead. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll handle it¡­ get some rest¡± There was something weighted in his eyes, some secret he wasn¡¯t voicing, but I nodded nheless. ¡°Careful,¡± I whispered, and my heartbeat increased in my chest. ¡°Always.¡± Onest lock of his eyes on mine, and he moved across the threshold. Briefly, the cool breeze of night circled my ankles. The door closed silently, shutting him out of my sphere of vision. I do not know if I¡¯d slept since, or for the remainder of that night. I¡¯d jump awake at every creak of the packhouse, every murmur of a wind stirred leaf outside. It was chillier than it should have been and I pulled my nket up a bit. I finally felt a wash of relief as Dane finally came back and stood at the doorway. ¡°Well?¡± I asked, my voice as full of hope as fear. He let out a sigh, peeling off his jacket and running a hand through his hair. ¡°Trajan found some tracks. Big, but not conclusive. Might be a stray person. Might be nothing.¡± I straightened a little farther, frowning. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that, right?¡± His hesitation was brief, but instructive. ¡°Not totally. But we can¡¯t be leaping to conclusions just yet.¡± I nodded, but the tightness in my stomach didn¡¯t unwind. The next morning, the pack gathered at the middle clearing; thick with unsaid frustration, all eyes watched their surroundings warily. Dane stood at the middle of the circle and told all that had happened during the night to the ones that slept all through. Standing off to the side, one of the females didn¡¯t seem to have taken her eyes from Dane¡¯s face. I scratched my elbows as I sighed. As the meeting drew to a close and the wolves began to disperse in various directions, with fluid deliberate movements, she moved toward me. ¡°You must worry so much about Dane,¡± she said, unmistakable sweetness dripping from her voice. ¡°He¡¯s capable,¡± I said, working hard for my voice to be ast friendly as possible, and yet catching the challenge that seemed toce her tone. Sheughed then, the sound airy, mocking. ¡°Oh I know. He¡¯s impressive. What he does for the pack, I admire.¡± Her eyes shed to Dane, still standing deep in conversation. with Trajan. Heat rose in my chest, irritation sparkling like a match. ¡°He¡¯smitted, it¡¯s his duty¡± I said, my tone even. Her smile spread, but not quite to her eyes. ¡°Of course. You are so lucky with him, Aurora.¡± I gritted my teeth, watching her walk away, her hips seemed to be swaying a little too much, and why is her skirt so short. The little knot in my stomach started all over again. I grunted and went ahead with the activities for the day, meetings, arrangement, and so on. By nightfall, I stood outside the packhouse, I leaned my shoulder on the pir as I looked into space. My mind is filled with thoughts. I don¡¯t know what could be going on in Rowan¡¯s mind. That she wolf at the meeting this morning, I hadn¡¯t noticed her before. I noticed movement beside me and I turned to see Dane, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he said, his tone low as we drew to bed. ¡°Not a thing,¡± I lied, forcing a weak smile. ¡°Just tired.¡± He did not say anything and yet I felt his gaze on the side of my face. We stood quictly, staying at the stars together. Dane shifted closer, his hand touched mine. ¡°Aurora,¡± his voice came very low. I rolled over to him, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I turned to face him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that something is wrong.¡± Before I could press him for what he meant, that far off howl fromst night cut through the air again, this time closer, Chapter 247 sharper. I tensed, the sound running a shiver down my spine. ¡°You think it¡¯s the same one?¡± Dane didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he dropped his leg down the step, ¡°Stay here,¡± he snarled. ¡°Aurora.¡± I tightened my grip on his hand, I was about to part my lips to oppose, but he ced his other hand on mine. ¡°I mean it, Aurora. I¡¯ll be back.¡± I sighed and nodded and he smiled at me and let go of my hand, before walking down the paths. The air became colder than I¡¯d expected, standing there watching Dane disappear into the dark. Minutes dragged out to what felt like eternity as my unease slowly increased within me. I wrapped my arms around my body as I dropped into a sitting position. I was going to wait here till he came back. So I lifted my gaze and I saw himing. I let out a sigh as I rushed up to my feelings. Dane took to his heels and raced up to me, ¡°Well?¡± I asked as he reached me. Dane¡¯s face was tightly drawn. He pulled me into his arms, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go in? It¡¯s cold out here.¡± ¡°Forget that¡­ what did you notice?¡± ¡°The tracks are still there. Whatever it is, it¡¯s circling the territory.¡± My heart just flipped to my stomach. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°We double patrols for now,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause panic until we know more¡­ for now, you need to be covered up,e inside.¡± *** *** During the training gathering, Dane addressed the matters of the pack. Just about then, Freya came up to me, the wolf who spoke to me about Dane yesterday. I asked around and I got her name. I found out she was new in the pack. ¡°You must be so worried,¡± she said, her voice dripping with serious concern. I forced a polite smile. ¡°Dane knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Oh, of course he does.¡± Her eyes flickered to his, the admiration in them clear. ¡°He¡¯s a natural leader. So strong. So capable.¡± My fists had clenched at my sides, her tone testing my patience. ¡°He is. And he has my full support.¡± Her smile had reduced for that just one second when she looked away, I used the opportunity to walk away from her. That night in bed Dane¡¯s words just kept running over in my head: ¡°Something¡¯s just not right.¡± Just then, as I was starting to drop off to sleep, there was this faint noise outside the window, a sort of creaking. ¡°Dane, something again¡± I whispered, turning and poking him in the shoulder. He turned on in an instant. His hand came out to rest on the knife lying beside the bed. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked I nodded at the window. ¡°I heard something.¡± Dane went to the window and peeped out into the darkness. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said, firm of tone, then opened the door and stepped outside. I waited, my heart pounding, as seconds dragged to infinity once again. When he returned, his face was cker than it had been. ¡°Rowan,¡± he said, his voice tight. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He was lurking around the house.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dane shook his head, clenching his jaw. ¡°Said he was checking the perimeter. But I don¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°For now? Nothing. As long as he behaves, I¡¯m keeping my eye on him.¡± Chapter 248 AURORA Morning sunlight leaked into my office and striped the wood desk piled high with reports. My headache in protest as I went over thetest updates about pack matters. My mind went back to the increasingly weird behavior Rowan had shown ofte. The confrontations, the outbursts, the whispered discontent in the pack all these had reached a point whereby it could not be ignored. I let out a deep sigh and leaned back into my chair, just then a sharp knock startled me from outside the door. ¡°Enter,¡± I called, straightening further when a guard burst in, pale and in a rush with every step. ¡°Luna,¡± he said, still catching his breath. ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed. involvement by Rowan in¡­ suspicious activities. He¡¯s been having secret meetings with Alina, and¡­ ¡± The guard didn¡¯t continue, his gaze fixed on the papers on my desk. ¡°He has been spreading rumors in the pack.¡± I had thought by this time, such frustration from him should have gone, a phase he should get past. ¡°Are you certain?¡± I asked, stiff, though shaking inside. He nodded,ying on my desk a small pile of papers. ¡°These were found in his quarters ns for¡­ something more than a simple rebellion.¡± Not surprised, my eyes finally came to rest on the incriminating evidenceid before mine, and I began turning over theory upon theory in my head. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°In his room,¡± the guard said. ¡°Shall we¡­¡± I breathed a deep, soul searching, inward breath while my mind bnced out various options. With firm resolve then, I nodded. ¡°Yes. Arrest him. Silently. I don¡¯t want to panic the pack.¡± Muttering had begun almost immediately. By the time he was being marched out, manhandled with two guards, the pack in groups gathered, all whispering and guessing as to who it was. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± ¡°Rowan? But why?¡± he hushed out, surpriseced deep into his tone. Loud protests came from Rowan as he was dragged toward the packhouse. ¡°This is a mistake!¡± he yelled, the desperation in his voice high enough that it cracked. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± I stepped down onto the packhouse steps. The noise of the crowd ceased as my presence was noted. ¡°Enough,¡± I said, clear and sure. ¡°Rowan, we have proof of your actions. You will get your chance to exin yourself, but for now, you¡¯ll be detained.¡± His eyes shed to mine, and in that one moment, I saw the boy he had been: all earnest, all yearning, all desperate for someone¡¯s approval. Then his features darkened in a mask of rage. ¡°You think you¡¯re perfect, don¡¯t you?¡± he said. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than the rest of us.¡± Dane came beside me, solid, sure, a stabilizing presence. ¡°Take him away to the holding cells,¡± he said to the guards. In less than a moment, Rowan¡¯s eyes flicked to Alina, who stood. no more than at the edge of the crowd, crossing her arms over her chest. She didn¡¯t take one step closer to us or even say one word, yet her smile ran chills up my spine. I sat at my office desk, it was almost night time. My head resting on my hands. ¡°You did what you had to,¡± Dane whispered, his hand warm against my shoulder. I looked up then, searching for reassurance on his face. ¡°Did I? Did I fail him?¡± ¡°Rowan made his choices,¡± Dane said with certainty. ¡°You gave him every chance to prove himself. This isn¡¯t on you.¡± Of course the words did encourage me, yet a doubt remained. As soon as I finished all my work, I went to the dungeon. I wanted to see how Rowan was doing. The cell was cold, dimly lit, I stood in a spot where the darkness shielded me as I looked at him. Rowan sat on the narrow bench, head in hands, the oppressive silence broken only by the periodic dripping water from the ceiling. The sound of footsteps lifted his gaze; his eyes 1 narrowed as Alina came into view. She walked to the bars and held them. ¡°Well, well,¡± she said, her tone mocking. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve finally found your ce.¡± Rowan rose, fists balled. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What? Betrayed you?¡± Alina¡¯s smile spread wide. ¡°Oh, Rowan. You did that all on your own. I just gave you the push you needed.¡± ¡°You used me,¡± he growled in a low voice and with trembling rage. Alina leaned on the bars, her eyes glowing. ¡°Of course I did. And you let me. Because deep down, you wanted all I promised, right?¡± The anger seeped from Rowan, vanquished, his shoulders. sagging in defeat. ¡°Why?¡± She cocked her head, pretending innocence. ¡°Because I could.¡± As Alina turned to leave, Rowan sank back onto the bench, bowing his head. He sat amidst the silence after Alina was long gone, words ringing in his head. They hit at him, shreddingyers of his anger to reveal raw shame lying beneath. Overwhelming, to say the least, this realization of what he had been up to and how he was being yed upon. He hunched over, his head between his knees, and went into quick shallow breathing. His chains ng together.. The cell felt suddenly even much smaller restrictive to such an extent that its walls seemed to close in on him. Reminded himself, he had been thinking all the while along the road the quiet envy and frustrations; the urge and need to amount to something. This time the footsteps came louder, firmer. He didn¡¯t raise his head as they stopped outside his cell. ¡°Rowan,¡± my voice came soft, yetced with an edge he had never heard before. He looked up more slowly. His gaze met mine. For one moment no anger glinted in my eyes, no triumph, only disappointment. ¡°Youe to see the fallen trailor?¡± His voice was bitter, rough. I took another step closer to the bars,ying hands lightly on cold metal. ¡°I came to understand,¡± I said. Rowanughed, it wasn¡¯t a funny sound. ¡°Understand what? That I am a disappointment? That I let her wrap me into this?¡± I didn¡¯t flinch, I didn¡¯t let the slightest change grace my face. ¡°I want to understand why you didn¡¯te to me, why you felt this would get you seen.¡± My words cut deep, and his fists on his thighs curled tightly. ¡°Because you would not have seen me otherwise!¡± he spat, angercing his tone. ¡°You and Dane, you have it all! The pack, the respect, each other! And I¡¯m nothing but nothing.¡± My jaw firmed, her eyes unflinching. ¡°You were never nothing, Rowan. You were one of us. You still are.¡± Hisughter then was more reduced, almost hollow. ¡°I don¡¯t think that the pack does anymore.¡± I moved forward a bit, softening her voice. ¡°That¡¯s because you stopped seeing it yourself first.¡± The breath hitched in Rowan¡¯s chest as he looked away. ¡°What happens now?¡± he asked well below a whisper. I didn¡¯t immediately answer. ¡°You¡¯ll be judged. What happens after that is pack business. But, Rowan.¡± He met my gaze now, the vulnerable edge to my tone startling him. ¡°What you do from here matters more than what you¡¯ve done.¡± I straightened, my gaze holding a moment, then turned and walked away, leaving Rowan to his thoughts. Outside, Dane waited with his arms across the chest and a furrow on his brow. I was a bit shocked to see him there. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked slowly. I raised a brow at him, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± He leaned in, ¡°You are my male¡­ Aurora¡­ I know you.¡± W I sighed and leaned back against the ¡°He¡¯s, torn. He knows he¡¯s screwed up, but I don¡¯t think he fully realizes the damage yet.¡± Dane¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to have this tear the pack further apart. If the others start to question our ability to deal with this¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± I cut in softly. ¡°But it¡¯s not about Rowan anymore. Alina¡¯s out there, and the threat she posed wasn¡¯t what we thought she was.¡± Dane¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t think she is plotting something more?¡± I nodded. ¡°She has always been. Rowan was just a part of her game, and now that¡¯s taken away; she¡¯ll find another way.¡± Dane¡¯s hand settled onto her shoulder, and the grounding sensation released some of the tension.- ¡°We will be ready.¡± Chapter 249 ALINA Firelight in the gathered hall danced upon the walls in long shadows while I sat toward the rear. I chose my ce for a specific reason: I could let my eyes trail across them, from the babbling wolves to those nervous looks at neighbors and the more who whispered stories of Rowan¡¯s rise and fall into destruction. ¡°Did you hear how he argued with Aurora before he was arrested?¡± I whispered to Lyra, a younger wolf sitting to my side. Lyra¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°I heard him say something about her ying favorites. Is that true?¡± I sighed, faking reluctance. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that outright, but. There¡¯s truth to every rumor, isn¡¯t there? Rowan wouldn¡¯t have acted out for no reason.¡± Lyra frowned, her gaze wandering to the front of the room, where Aurora stood beside Dane. ¡°But Aurora¡¯s always been fair.¡± ¡°Fair?¡± I let the word hang in the air,ced with doubt. ¡°Fairness is not the same thing as a good leader, Lyra. Fair doesn¡¯t mean it listens to everyone. Rowan wanted to be heard, and look where it got him. And in that, the seed was sown. Lyra¡¯s doubt would grow like a fire taking to burn slowly, and I would be the one fanning the mes. Later that day, I made my way to the training grounds, where a group of wolves sparred beneath the sharpmands of Piper. Her voice rang out with authority, but with a jagged edge a hairline crack that I was more than happy to widen. ¡°Piper,¡± I called, taunting her with a sweet smile. She turned, wiping the sweat off her forehead. ¡°What do you want, Alina?¡± ¡°Just a moment of your time,¡± I said innocently. ¡°You work so hard. I thought you could use a little break.¡± Piper crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Too busy to hear what Warrick¡¯s been saying?¡± Her brows furrowed, and I knew I had her attention. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I shrugged, looking offhandedly toward the sparring wolves. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably nothing. I just overheard him mentioning how he admires, strong willed wolves. He seemed awfully impressed with Freya the other day. You know, after that sparring match.¡± Piper¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Warrick wouldn¡¯t ¡± ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t,¡± I said smoothly. ¡°But you know how it is. Wolves talk. And sometimes. admiration can turn into something more.¡± Piper red at me, her features hardening. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Because I thought that you should know,¡± I replied, trying to sound as concerned as possible. ¡°You deserve to be prepared, Piper. Strong wolves like you don¡¯t have to let others take advantage of them.¡± The silence that ensued was satisfying¡­ I walked away, d that I was getting all of my work done. That evening, I snuck into the now vacant quarters of Rowan in search of whatever secrets the used traitor may have left behind. The room was empty, his effects having been gathered together in haste following his arrest, but one thing caught my eye: a folded piece of parchment tucked beneath the edge of the bed. I unfolded it carefully, scanning my eyes over the spidery, uneven handwriting. The words were cryptic, near nonsensical at first nce, but one phrase leapt out, ¡°the truth hidden within the grove shall be their downfall.¡± My heart was pounding in my chest, yet I kept my breathing straight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turned sharply to face Piper standing at the door with her arms folded. ¡°Oh, just cleaning up,¡± I replied casually, hiding the letter behind my back. ¡°Rowan¡¯s mess, you know.¡± Piper narrowed her eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in here. ¡°And neither should you,¡± I said, advancing on the door. ¡°But if anyone asks, we¡¯ll just say you were checking in on me. After all, we¡¯re just trying to help, right?¡± I didn¡¯t wait for an answer, brushing past her into the hallway as the letter seemed to burn like a secret in my palm. I slipped into the silence of my own quarters, closing the door behind me. My mind was racing, piecing together the implications of the cryptic words. ¡°The truth buried in the grove will be their undoing¡­¡± What is the truth? And how could it undo Aurora and Dane? I smoothed the papers on my desk, my fingers trembling in the mixture of excitement and fear. Rowan might be a fool, but his desperation had unearthed something significant. This could be my leverage. I leaned back in my chair, staring at the letter as if it might reveal more if I just looked hard enough. The grove held secrets that had defined this pack, molded its. leaders, and now could unravel it all. But why would Rowan have this? And why hadn¡¯t he used it? After a while I stepped outside, I sat on the training grounds, pretending to watch the sparring matches while my mind. traveled. Piper¡¯s sharp voice cut through the space as she corrected some young wolf¡¯s stance. Warrick stood off to the side, his easy grin back in ce as he offered some kind of joke that made the groupugh. Piper¡¯s smile changed and I caught the quick nce shot in Warrick¡¯s direction, unease still an evident mantle. Perfect. I made my way over to her as the training session wrapped up. My steps were light, my expression carefully neutral. ¡°You seem a little distracted,¡± I said, turning my head. Piper wiped her hands on her pants, narrowing her gaze. ¡°What do you want again, Alina? ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, affecting the hurt. ¡°I just thought you might want a friend to talk to. You¡¯ve been so uptight thest few days.¡± She gave a sharp exhtion, tension bleeding into her shoulders. ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°Oh, of course, you are,¡± I lied smoothly. ¡°But you know, that¡¯s all right if you aren¡¯t. Specifically with everything that¡¯s going on. The arrest of Rowan. The mutterings in the pack. Warrick being such a¡­¡± I stopped, leaving it hanging. ¡°So what?¡± Piper demanded, her voice sharper than she intended. I shrugged, looking away as if reluctant to say more. ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably nothing. Just the way he talks to Freya sometimes. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s innocent, but¡­¡± Piper¡¯s jaw tightened, and I saw the crack widen just a little more¡­ I smiled within me as she stormed away from me. I slipped away from the packhouse, heading toward the grove. The letter¡¯s words reyed in my mind, taunting me with their possibilities. If Rowan had found something, I needed to know what it was. I hunched down at the edge of the grove, allowing my fingers to graze the earth. It pulsed with energy, the grove still strong despite it all. What secrets was it keeping? And how might I employ them? A rustling behind me stilled my movements. Slowly, I turned, expecting either Piper or Warrick to have followed me, but the shadows told nothing. ¡°Just the wind,¡± I muttered into the darkness and shook off my unease. But the feeling of being watched didn¡¯t leave me as I walked back toward the vige with the stolen letter heavier in my pocket. Chapter 250 PIPER Just now starting around the corner towards the training ground, the crunch of leaves including muffled tones of voices in the air; I had looked for nothing, just some fresh air to clear the head, until the unmistakable throatyugh boomed from right in front. Warrick¡¯sughter. Frozen, the sound hit me like a fist. There he was, casually leaning against a post, his shoulders. rxed as he spoke with Alina. She smiled, her voice too soft to make out the words, but whatever she said made him chuckle again. My stomach turned. By the time I confronted Warrickter that evening, there was an undeniable edge in my tone. ¡°You seemed awfully happy with Alina today,¡± I said, crossing my arms and blocking his path in themon room. Warrick blinked, definitely caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t y stupid, Warrick. I saw you with her. Laughing. Smiling. The two of you practically best buds,¡± I snarled. His brow furrowed as he brought his voice down a notch, bending toward me to meet my level of seriousness. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous, Piper. She made a joke, Iughed. That¡¯s it.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°You really expect me to believe that? Alina doesn¡¯t do anything for a reason, and you¡¯re falling right into her trap.¡± His frustration had his jaw stiff; Warrick visibly bit his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re blowing this way out of proportion. Do you even hear yourself right now?¡± ¡°Oh, I hear myself just fine,¡± I snapped, the bitter tone of my voice surprising even me. ¡°I just wish you¡¯d hear me, too.¡± Later that night, after the fight, I sought out Aurora, hoping to find a friendly car. She was workingte in her office, papers everywhere, but she nced up as I came in and melted a little at the look of me. ¡°Everything okay, Piper?¡± she asked, waving me to sit. I hesitated, sinking into the chair. ¡°Not really. Warrick and I¡­ We argued.¡± Aurora set her work aside and gave me her full attention. ¡°About?¡± she asked. ¡°Alina,¡± I said, the name soured in my mouth. ¡°I saw them talking today, and I just¡­ I don¡¯t trust her, Aurora. It¡¯s just that Warrick doesn¡¯t appear to see it. Aurora leaned back, eyes contemtive and fingersced. ¡°I understand how you feel. There were times when Dane and I first started leading this pack that I struggled with jealousy too. It¡¯s not always easy to bnce emotions and leadership.¡± I frowned. ¡°So, what did you do?¡± ¡°I remembered what matters,¡± Aurora said quietly. ¡°Warrick loves you, Piper. Let no one and not even a certain Alina be a tarnish to this love between him and you. Trust may at times beboriously won but again so significantly needed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aurora.¡± The next morning, at one of our many routine meetings, I saw her again: Alina hunched at the back as if she could not care, some moments passing with her body bending. It was then I caught her slipping something into the palm of the person right next to her. A nole. I gulped, for in a matter of a fraction of a second, the man actually pocketed it; his expressionless face made no hint whatsoever. ¡°What did you do again, Alina?¡± I whispered as my suspicion picked up again. I sat there, frozen, staring at Miles, the young werewolf she gave the note to. My heart was pounding in my chest, my mind boiling over with questions: What could Alina be plotting this time? And what was Miles doing with her? The meeting was just going on around me, voices tangling into one indistinguishable hum. I barely caught when Aurora spoke of the harvest schedule toe. Actually, the one thing that got my attention was Alina and Miles. I had been staying near the exit, twisting my boots over and over in the dust while waiting for a final adjournment. I waited till Miles was out the door, walking quickly with his head hung low. Miles began to walk away toward the training grounds, his walk quick without being hurried enough to raise suspicions. I hid behind a stack of crates, watching him nce around him nervously as he pulled the note out of his pocket. I moved closer, keeping out of sight, and listened hard. He muttered something too low for me to make it out, and then neatly refolded the note, and tucked into his sleeve. Chapter 250 Bloody hell. I ran back toward the packhouse, my insides turning, my head racing in millions of circles. Alina had been a handful her whole life, but this was entirely different; she was nning on pulling something huge that was going to hurt this pack. I pushed open the door to themon room, Warrick leaning against a wall with arms across his chest, eyes snagged to mine at once. A softening, which could well be attributed only to me. ¡°Piper,¡± he said, stepping toward me. ¡°Can we talk?¡± I hesitated and the frustration of ourst argument was still fresh but his tone was sincere. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, running a hand through his hair. ¡°About yesterday. I didn¡¯t mean to dismiss your feelings.¡± I crossed my arms, trying to keep my defenses up. ¡°You made me feel like I was overreacting.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Warrick said, his voice low. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t paying attention to how Alina¡¯s behavior could affect you. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± His sincerity caught me off guard and softened my resolve. ¡°Okay,¡± I said softly. ¡°But you need to stay away from her. She¡¯s dangerous, Warrick. I can feel it.¡± He nodded. ¡°I trust you, Piper. If you think she¡¯s up to something, I¡¯ll have your back.¡± That night, while lying in bed staring at the ceiling, my head reyed that day: the note, Miles, the smug look of Alina just a picture my mind refused to pass. Just then, a creaky sound out the window jerked me into consciousness, and in that instant my straight backed pose was assumed in a racing heart while listening intently. First, I heard muffled voices that were mingled with rustling noises through my opened window. I slipped out of bed and clutched my cloak, slipping out into the cool night. The shadowsy thick across the vige, the moon casting faint silver light. I followed the sounds, keeping to the edges of the path until I reached the edge of the woods. There, just out of sight, I saw Alina and Miles, their heads close together as they whispered. ¡°What am I doing, Alina?¡± Chapter 251 ROWAN The only thing that kept mepany was the dim lighting from that small barred window. Cold, just like my cell, unyielding, just like those choices thatnded me here. Alina¡¯s smirk shes again in my mind, her words of mockery loud in my mind: ¡°You¡¯re finally where you belong.¡± In the first moments, my anger had overwhelmed me; I had wanted to fight back, fight to show everyone that I was not the traitor they had made me out to be. After those hours changed into another, that oppressive silence started to seep in and make the anger give way to something heavier regret. I had let down not just myself, but also my pack. Astonishingly clear was the fact that my ambition and resentment had blinded me, that Alina used me as a pawn in some twisted game of hers. A sound of boots echoed down the hallway. My heart pounded with every passing second as I saw Aurora step into view, her face unreadable. ¡°Aurora,¡± I said, my voice breaking. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Arms across her chest, posture unmoving. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± I rose, the weight of my actions heavy upon me. ¡°I was wrong. In every way. Alina¡­ she yed me, but it was my move to allow that. I just wanted so badly to matter that I never thought about the harm I was causing.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes lightened a degree, though the wariness around her mouth did not leave. ¡°And now?¡± ¡°Now I want to make it right,¡± I said, stepping closer to the bars. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, every n, every conversation I had with her. I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but she can¡¯t keep hurting the pack.¡± I told Aurora everything, the ways in which Alina had nted doubt, the words she had whispered to ignite my jealousy, the note she had told me she passed to Miles when she came herest night. By the end, her lips were pressed into a thin line, fists clenched. ¡°You were selfish,¡± she said in a low tone. ¡°You put your desires above the pack¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I whispered. ¡°And I¡¯ll carry that guilt with me for my whole life. But please, let me help in stopping her.¡± Aurora didn¡¯t turn around; the line of her shoulder was still stiff. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about you, Rowan. You got everyone into danger. You don¡¯t regain anyone¡¯s trust with pretty words. The next morning, Aurora had a private meeting with Dane. Seated across from me in the dungeon, I could sense the weight of their questions. ¡°You¡¯re asking us to trust you after everything you¡¯ve done,¡± Dane said, his voice cutting. ¡°Why should we?¡± ¡°Because I know how she thinks,¡± I said. ¡°I have seen her schemes, her strategy. If you want to get in her way, you do need someone who has been inside.¡± Aurora exchanged a weighted look with Dane, and that one moment of their silent deliberation stretched on as if an eternity before she nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be watched closely. No. decisions, no action, without clearing it with us first.¡± After the meeting, relief washed over me, even as I knew my road to redemption was going to be anything but simple. Later that night, Aurora came to my cell alone. She stood. wordlessly for a moment before addressing me. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mess, Rowan. But you were right about one thing: Alina¡¯s maniptions run deeper than we realized.¡± I met her gaze, the guilt weighing heavy upon me. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to prove I can be better. ¡°You¡¯ll have one chance to make this right,¡± she said, her voice firm butced with hope. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Aurora¡¯s words hung in the air for a very long time after she had vanished into the corridor¡¯s shadows. The silence in my cell started to grow loud, and for the first time in what seemed like forever, I didn¡¯t resent it. I embraced it. It gave me the opportunity to think, to n, to work out a way in which I could make amends. I paced the little edges of my cell, running through in my mind. all that I knew about Alina, the things she pulled out, her hints, her bends of words to make them go just the right way. She¡¯d manipted every insecurity until it was beyond sight, it felt. But this thread of trust, and not a cautious one, left Aurora now I was getting the opportunity to expose her as she was. The next morning, the guard grumbled as he opened my cell door. ¡°You¡¯re being transferred. Aurora¡¯s orders.¡± Transferred? I was put in a main corridor in my handcuffs. Two other guards nked me, bright eyes watching no chances. Next thing I knew, I was marched to the small room in the rear part of the packhouse. Inside, Aurora and Dane were waiting for me, their faces unreadable. A stack of papers sat between them on the table. ¡°Sit,¡± Dane told her, his voice brooking no argument. I did, my heart racing. ¡°We need to know everything,¡± Aurora said, shoving the papers closer to me. ¡°Every tiny detail, every name, every n. Just write it.¡± I swallowed hard, reaching for the pen. ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything I know.¡± The hours ticked by painfully as I told them all, my hand aching with the work. Aurora read every page closely, keen eyes picking out any inconsistencies no matter how slight. ¡°You have given us so much,¡± he said finally; his tone reflective. ¡°But how are we to take this and not think it¡¯s just some other ploy? ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± I said, holding his gaze. ¡°But if I wanted to manipte you, why would I expose myself like this?¡± Dane¡¯s jaw clenched, but he said nothing. Aurora leaned forward, her voice a little softer. ¡°If this is true, Rowan, then Alina¡¯s ns are more dangerous than we thought. But don¡¯t think for one second this is forgiveness. You still have much to prove in terms of loyalty.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± I said, even. Piper stood in the hall on She said nothing. Her face was a mask of anger and pity. yway back to my cell that evening. ¡°Piper,¡± I said, turning to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For everything.¡± She crossed her arms over her chest. Her eyes were unyielding. ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t erase what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said softly. ¡°But I¡¯m trying to fix it.¡± She didn¡¯t say a word, but the barest sh of something understandable, maybe crossed her face before she turned and walked away. Muchter that night, I sat cross legged on the cold stone floor of my cell staring up at the ceiling. Aurora¡¯s words echoed in my mind: You¡¯ll have one chance to make this right. I didn¡¯t want to. I needed to. Chapter 252 AURORA A heavy weight hung in the air as I entered the private meeting room. Inside, Dane was leaning over therge oak table, his hands. bracing its surface. His jaw was set, and a multitude of creases on his brow informed me he¡¯d been deep in thought for quite a long period of time. ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± I said as I closed the door behind me. He looked up, his blue eyes gleamed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep. Too on my mind.¡± I crossed the room andid a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out. Together.¡± He nodded but didn¡¯t rx. ¡°Alina¡¯s a problem we can no longer afford to ignore, Aurora. She nts those seeds of doubt everywhere. And if we¡¯re not careful here, it could tear this pack apart.¡± I let out a heavy sigh, tugging on a chair at the table and sat down. ¡°You are right, but we mustn¡¯t take careless steps either. If we take action against her without direct evidence, all it will prove is that we¡¯re not qualified to rule the tribe.¡± Dane sat across the table, the fingers of his hands drummed against the tabletop. ¡°Alright, what is the n because doing nothing isn¡¯t working for me. I opened my mouth to answer, but the door creaked open and Jocyln stepped inside. She was collected as ever, apparently covered in silk, heavy weave, subtletticework serene; her silver hair shed like splinters in the morning light. ¡°I thought I might find you here,¡± she said, closing the door behind her. ¡°The pack is restless. They need reassurance.¡± Dane nodded toward the vacant chair beside me. ¡°We can use. your help, Joclyn.¡± She dropped delicately into her chair, turning first to Dane and then to me. ¡°What¡¯s the current game n?¡± I bit my lip. ¡°We were discussing that. These maniptions of Alina are like a fire in a windstorm. The thing is that anything directly done may just bring in reverse effect until we have concrete proof of what her motives are.¡± Joclyn leaned back in her chair, a reflective look on her face. ¡°Sometimes, wisdom is in patience. Why go head on when we can just let her unmask herself?¡± Dane scowled. ¡°And how do we make that happen?¡± Joclyn leaned forward, cing her hands in herp. ¡°Deceivers only truly thrive in a world of chaos. They fall behind, however, when their deceptions are brought out into the light. Create situations where she says one thing and then acts to the contrary. Talk about pack harmony while you¡¯re behind the scenes gathering evidence of her deceptions. I turned to Dane. ¡°She¡¯s already got a foothold with some of the wolves. How do we counter that?¡± Joclyn smiled a little. ¡°By being better leaders. Show them why they chose to follow you in the first ce. Strengthen your alliances, remind them of the pack¡¯s values, and make clear that loyalty is rewarded.¡± Dane leaned forward, face intent. ¡°And Alina? How do we deal with her without making it obvious? Joclyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Give her enough rope, and she¡¯ll hang herself. But be patient. Truth has a way of revealing its face.¡± As morning wore on, our discussion turned to rebuilding trust within the pack. Dane talked about holding some kind of gathering in celebration of the pack¡¯s unity and aplishments. ¡°It will remind them what we have created together,¡± he said. ¡°And it would give us an opportunity to keep a close eye on Alina without arousing suspicion.¡± I nodded. ¡°We will need to include everyone. It has to be all of us together.¡± Joclyn added, ¡°And don¡¯t forget the younger wolves, they¡¯re often the most impressionable. Show them what true leadership looks like.¡± The words struck a chord, and my jaw set. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. But we will have to be careful.¡± Dane¡¯s lips hitched into a small smile. ¡°Careful not my strong suit, but for you, I¡¯ll try.¡± I chuckled then, and the tension in the room lessened a fraction. By noon, the n was in full gear. Dane took to rallying the wolves for the gathering while I sat down with the pack leaders. to discuss reinforcing alliances. Piper was our backbone, throwing herself with energy into pounding the event into shape. ¡°We¡¯ll make this the best celebration this pack has ever seen,¡± she said. ¡°Just don¡¯t make it a pissing contest with Warrick,¡± I teased. Her cheeks colored, but she grinned. ¡°No promises.¡± But as the day wore on, the pack dynamic shifted and that bled out into the world beyond the edges, like finally they were going somewhere. Later that night, back in my office, there was a paper folded on my desk, disced.. I frowned as I unfolded the paper: handwriting scattered, words scratched off with the greatest possible haste, it said¡­ Beware the wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. I reread that message in my head again and again, while no name was signed, as sure as the world, this was a warning. Things weren¡¯t all right with this pack or, rather, with something entirely different altogether. I stared at the note, the meaning weighing in my chest. The words blurred together and my mind spun as different pieces of recent events clicked into ce. Was it about Alina, or was another wolf concealing their actual intentions, simply waiting for an opportune time to strike? A light rap at the door startled me; instinctively I folded up the note and thrust it in the drawer. ¡°Come in,¡± I said, and the voice, within its gates of teeth, seemed to issue the word as if from a solid bronze bell. Joclyn entered, her keen vision as cutting as any razor edge. ¡°You look harassed,¡± she said, shutting the door gently behind her. I stammered over the words, extending the note back out to her. ¡°This was left on my desk.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed together while she read the words. She said nothing immediately after, heavy silence as she weighed her words. Finally, she met my gaze. ¡°The phrasing is deliberate. Whoever wrote this wanted to sow doubt, but it feels more like a warning than a threat.¡± I nodded. ¡°You think it¡¯s Alina? ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± she said, ¡°but Alina¡¯s maniptions are sometimes so straightforward. This could be someone trying to warn you against a danger you¡¯ve overlooked.¡± A shiver ran down my spine at the words. ¡°Another wolf,¡± I whispered, thinking of all the pack members I trusted. Was one of them keeping secrets? ¡°We shall have to be on our guard,¡± Joclyn said. ¡°If this has something to do with Alina, she¡¯ll have eyes and ears everywhere, watching your every move. And if it has to do with another person altogether¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say the rest of the sentence, but the unspoken implication sat heavy in my chest. I joined Der that night at the training grounds. He was sparring with Warrick thetter¡¯s feet moved in rapid fire cadences of energy. Piper watched, arms crossed, interjecting corrections in equal measure supportive and exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re too slow on the pivot!¡± she called, earning a yful re from Warrick. ¡°I¡¯m fast enough to dodge your insults,¡± he shot back, grinning. Piper rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help smiling. Dane noticed me watching and broke away from sparring, his sweat damp brow furrowed, as he approached. ¡°Everything all right?¡± he asked, the question low enough that only I could hear it. I hesitated, looking at the note tucked into my pocket. ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± I said. He frowned but nodded and took me to a more secluded area of the grounds. I pulled out the note and handed it to him, watching his expression turn from confusion to concern as he read it. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about Alina,¡± he said, clenching his jaw. ¡°There¡¯s someone else in on it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of,¡± I said. Dane folded the note and tucked it into his pocket. ¡°We¡¯ll keep this between us for now. But we need to be vignt. We can¡¯t have another threat slipping through the cracks. I nodded, feeling a surge of gratitude for the solid presence beside me. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re doing the right thing, Dane? Holding this gathering, trying to rebuild when everything seems so¡­ fragile?¡± He reached out and smoothed a strand of hair from my face. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯ve held this pack together through worse. If anyone can guide them through this, it¡¯s you.¡± His words soothed me, even while my doubts still stayed. Weariness hunched my shoulders as the night wore deeper; I sought my quarters but found neither my sleep nor, indeed, even my head to be quiet. I couldn¡¯t seem to clear that note out of my mind nor Alina and that wolf hidden amongst us. But my mind was elsewhere all the time, going back to the pack to the wolves I have protected and guided through my life and sometimes doubted. They look up to me for guidance, believing in my making the right decisions. What if I had overlooked something? Chapter 253 PIPER As I entered themon hall, the pungent smell of dew and pine traveled in the morning air. My mind jumped back to the note Dane had spoken of but I had no idea as far as its contents were concerned. The itch in my head seemed to have turned disturbing and so my eyes began searching the room for a clue of any sort. It was a stray piece of paper on the edge of the table where Alina had sat during yesterday¡¯s meeting half concealed under a folded napkin that first caught my eye as the hall began filling with wolves readying for the tasks of the day. My brow furrowed as I reached for it, my fingers brushing against the rough papers. The moment the note opened in my hand, my stomach somersaulted. The script was squeezed, rushed, and unfamiliar. All it said was, ¡°Keep the next move discreet. They can¡¯t suspect. anything yet.¡± I closed my fingers more tightly over the paper as my gaze shed around the room. Alina wasn¡¯t anywhere, yet I could sense her behind me, lurking like a ghost. ¡°Warrick,¡± I whispered, clenching his arm as he strode into the training groundter that afternoon.. He froze mid stride, the perpetual grin on his face faltering as he took in the look on my face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I held up the note, my voice low and urgent. ¡°I found this near Alina¡¯s seat after yesterday¡¯s meeting. It¡¯s. suspicious.¡± He took the note from me, brows furrowing as he read. ¡°What the hell is this? ¡°That¡¯s what we need to find out,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°I don¡¯t trust her, Warrick. There¡¯s something she¡¯s hiding, and if we don¡¯t figure it out¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to get away with it,¡± he finished, his voice hardening. I nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡± For a moment, Warrick¡¯s gaze flickered with hesitation. Then he sighed, shoving the note into his pocket. ¡°All right. Where do we start?¡± We had spent hours checking her usual haunts: the storage shed near the edge of the vige, the abandoned cottage she would often sneak to under the pretense of ¡°training,¡± even her quarters. Every lead turned up nothing. By midday, frustration had set in. Warrick slumped against the side of the training arena, his hand raking through his hair. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re overthinking this,¡± he muttered. ¡°She¡¯s sneaky, but she¡¯s not stupid. If she¡¯s hiding something, it¡¯s probably somewhere we¡¯d never think to look.¡± I paced in front of him, my mind racing. ¡°There has to be something. Notes don¡¯t write themselves, and Alina doesn¡¯t strike me as the type to leave loose ends.¡± ¡°Then where the hell is it?¡± Warrick snapped, the heat in his frustration a match for my own. I stopped my footsteps, my eyes drifting toward the packhouse. ¡°Her stash,¡± I murmured, more to myself than to him. Warrick frowned. ¡°What stash?¡± ¡°Everybody¡¯s got one,¡± I said, my voice whittling down to bone with growing conviction. ¡°A ce where they stash their secrets. Alina¡¯s no different. We just have to figure out where it is.¡± We started with the packhouse, working our way methodically through every room we knew and every crawl space and cranny. It was long and torturous the creak of a floorboard, the rustle of shifted paper always tempting discovery. ¡°Nothing,¡± Warrick said after the hundredth empty drawer. ¡°This is pointless.¡± ¡°Keep looking,¡± I insisted, though my own resolve was starting to waver. An hourter we were about to give up when Warrick stopped by the edge. His brow furrowed as he crouched, his hand brushing against the edge of a loose stone in the wall. ¡°Piper,¡± he said, his voice low. I ran to his side, my heart racing. ¡°What?¡± He grasped the stone, pulled and tugged it with grunting efforts, for it came loose. It showed a small, hallowed ce behind. There was a bundled lot of papers, tied by some frayed string. ¡°Bingo,¡± Warrick muttered, pulling the bundle out. The papers were letters, each one more damning than thest. They detailedmunications between Alina and someone outside the pack, someone she referred to only as ¡°X.¡± The letters spoke of ns to destabilize leadership, to sow discord, and to exploit the pack¡¯s vulnerabilities. One letter, in particr, made my blood run cold. It read: ¡°Meet me at the old mill tomorrow night. We¡¯ll finalize everything then.¡± ¡°An old mill?¡± Warrick repeated, turning to me. ¡°We have one of these somewhere?¡± I nodded, barely in a whisper. ¡°Some few miles to the east near the river, I think it has not been in use in years.¡± His jaw clenched then. ¡°She is up to something. And we just got ourselves in the front seats.¡± I folded the note and tucked it into my pocket. ¡°We have to show this to Aurora.¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Warrick said, his hand mping around my arm. ¡°If we use Alina now, she¡¯ll just deny it. But if we can catch her in the act¡­¡± I nodded, the weight of what hung in the bnce weighing upon me like a boulder. ¡°Tomorrow night, then.¡± ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Warrick echoed. Warrick and I stood wordlessly in the dim light of the packhouse, the weight of what we¡¯d uncovered weighing heavier with every second. I looked down at the letters in my hand, my fingers clenching on the fragile papers. The mere idea of what Alina could be nning tied my stomach in a knot. ¡°What do we do until tomorrow?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. Warrick ran a hand through his hair, his jaw clenching. ¡°Wel keep our heads down. If Alina gets wind that we¡¯ve found. these¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to finish the sentence. I nodded, slipping the letters into the inner pocket of my jacket. ¡°We act normal. No sudden movements, no giving her any reason to suspect.¡± Warrick¡¯s eyes were slitted as he stared hard at the hearth where we¡¯d found the stash. ¡°Normal. Sure. Except I feel like I¡¯ve got a target painted on my back now.¡± A small smile tugged my lips despite the tension. ¡°You¡¯re not exactly the gentle type, Warrick.¡± Heughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°Gentleness isn¡¯t my strong suit, no. But I can y the game when I need to. The rest of the day was out with a fake normality. I did my usual things, making appearances around Alina often enough to assure her all was right with the world, yet not so much as to raise red gs. Every time I came across her, my heart started to race in that anger and anxiety charged hum. ¡°You¡¯re distracted,¡± Aurora said, as we sorted through patrol reports together that evening. I forced a smile, shaking my head. ¡°Just tired, that¡¯s all.¡± Aurora¡¯s keen eyes lingered on me a moment before she nodded, softening. ¡°Make sure you get some rest tonight, Piper. The pack needs you at your best.¡± The words hit hard and twisted in my chest. If only she knew. What Warrick and I had managed to dig up. But I couldn¡¯t say a word. Not yet. The night fell well, Warrick and I once again met in the training arena, hidden well from prying eyes. He clutched antern in one hand and had a grim look on his face. ¡°I hate waiting,¡± he growled, shifting about. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one,¡± I said, leaning against one of the wood posts. ¡°But we have to be smart about this. We can¡¯t just rush in there or we¡¯ll end up screwing everything up.¡± He stopped pacing, his eyes locking onto mine. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just¡­ I don¡¯t trust her, Piper. Not even a little.¡± ¡°Neither do I,¡± I said. ¡°But we¡¯re going to make this right. Tomorrow night, we will end this.¡± Warrick nodded and resolution hardened his face. ¡°Together?¡± ¡°Together,¡± 1 pledged. The hours crawled in my bed that night, wherein sleep was forbidden. My brain was ridden by the morrow, the old mill, Alina¡¯s ns, the letters all just pieces of a puzzle I couldn¡¯t seem to fit together yet. But one thing was for sure we were walking into a trap. Chapter 254 DANE The weight of Piper¡¯s findings settled heavy upon me as I stood in the meeting room, staring at the hastily scribbled letters spread across the table. Weirdly, perhaps, but enough to condemn Alina. Piper sat opposite me, crossing her arms, while Warrick had leaned against the wall, eyes with a sharp alert and unyielding. ¡°This is good,¡± I said, my voice neutral, but my gut churning with a bubbling cauldron of tension. ¡°We can¡¯t just let this meeting at the mill go down without us intercepting it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Warrick said immediately, pushing off the wall. Piper cut him a sharp nce. ¡°We need subtlety, not you and your bull in a china shop vibe.¡± ¡°I can be gentle,¡± Warrick protested, though his tugging lips gave away how much confidence was really behind his words. ¡°Enough,¡± I said, raising a hand. ¡°This has to be quiet. A small team, nothing to raise suspicion.¡± In no time, I was working my way through the packhouse, choosing out wolves I knew I could count on for the job. First I sought out Trajan, who sat in his corner of the hall poring over maps of patrol routes. ¡°We need to talk,¡± I said, and he looked up, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Iid it out gently, catching the shadow across his face. ¡°You can count on me,¡± he said right off. ¡°But this¡­ it¡¯s risky, Dane. If it goes wrong ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± I cut him off. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Finally, I went to Joclyn. She listened intently, a look of concern furrowing her brow. ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± she said. ¡°But I see the necessity. Just¡­ be careful.¡± Not everyone was quitefortable. I brought it up with Leif, who shook his head hard. ¡°This feels like a trap in itself,¡± he said. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough information to move on.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to wait,¡± I insisted, but he didn¡¯t look convinced. By the time we assembled the team Trajan, Piper, Warrick, and a few trusted wolves the weight of our endeavor weighed heavier upon me. ¡°Stick to the n,¡± I said as we huddled on the outskirts of the vige. ¡°We go in silence, eyes open, and intercept if needed. Absolutely no risks that aren¡¯t necessary.¡± A sh of determination sparked in Piper¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s end this.¡± We walked in silence to the mill, each of us tuned into the night sounds of the forest. As we drew closer, Trajan threw up a hand, his signal for us to stop. ¡°Movement,¡± he whispered. We moved more cautiously still, the old mill materializing before us, its shackle form silhouetted against the moonlit sky the perfect setting one of Alina¡¯s schemes deserved. Shadows danced across the entrance, and the tension in the group coiled a little tighter. ¡°She¡¯s here,¡± Piper whispered. The words came out tight with anger. It went down smooth, orderly, each of us falling into ce around the mill. Warrick and Piper took the sides, Trajan and I covered the back. We waited, listening. The only sounds were the sporadic rustling of leaves. ¡°Now,¡± I mouthed to Trajan, and we moved inside. The inside of the mill was dark, thick with dust. Onentern stood weakly, casting light on a figure near the middle. Alina. ¡°Surround her,¡± I said slowly, and the team moved in. But in that instant, Alina began to move in a calcted measure. In shes, she darted in between the beams, disappearing into the shadows. ¡°Get her!¡± Piper shouted, a thread of frustration tracing its way into her voice. Cold certainty edged Alina¡¯sughter, breaking the spells that held us upright. ¡°You think you could catch me?¡± she jeered, and the metallic ring in her voice caromed off the mill walls. She brushed aside their ineffectual grip and melted out into the dark. She¡¯d vanished before a man in battle practice could stumble from the building where she was standing, stepping out, dancing on wind: nothing. Trajan snatched it up, his eyes narrowing as he read. ¡°Another clue,¡± he growled, passing it to me. The message was clear: You¡¯ll never find me. Back at the packhouse, Aurora was waiting for me. Her arms folded, her expression abination of anger and hurt. ¡°You went after her without telling me?¡± she demanded sharply. ¡°I did not want to worry you,¡± I said the excuse sounded like a thin one, even to my cars. ¡°Worry me?¡± She stepped closer, her eyes aze. ¡°Dane, I¡¯m your mate. Your partner. You don¡¯t get to make decisions like this without me.¡± ¡°I thought I was protecting you,¡± I replied, but she was already shaking her head. ¡°Protecting me or shutting me out?¡± she returned, her voice low but fierce. I winced at the edge in her voice, the fire in her gaze. ¡°Aurora, I wasn¡¯t trying to shut you out. I thought ¡± ¡°You thought?¡± she cut me off, stepping closer, her arms crossing tightly over her chest. ¡°You thought you could just make a decision like that all by yourself? Without me? Without one discussion? I blew out a sigh and ran my hand through my hair. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. I didn¡¯t want to put you in danger and I thought ¡± ¡°You thought wrong, Dane,¡± she snapped, her voice hiking. ¡°I¡¯m not some fragile flower you have to shield. I¡¯m your mate, your partner. Do you know how that makes me feel? Like I¡¯m some afterthought in your ns. Her words cut, and the root of guilt dug deeper into my chest. ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted. I was trying to protect you. ¡°Protect me from what?¡± she appealed in a breaking voice. ¡°From doing what I¡¯ve always done? Stand by your side? Do you even trust me? I took another step closer, trying to catch her hands in mine, but she drew back unforgivingly. ¡°Aurora, of course, I do believe vou. You are literally the one I trust more than anyone else in this. world. I was wrong, okay? I should have said something.¡± Silence from her. The thin line her lips hadpressed themselves into faces away from me now. Desperation wed at me, and I leaned in without thinking, pressing a soft kiss to her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, my lips against her skin. She turned her head slightly, enough that my lips caught her jaw instead. I didn¡¯t stop. I kissed her other cheek, her temple, the corner of her mouth. ¡°Dane,¡± she murmured, softer this time, but firm. I messed up,¡± I said, cupping her face gently. ¡°And I¡¯ll spend as long as it takes making it up to you.¡± She tried to keep her lips turned away, but the corner of her mouth twitched, betraying her resolve. ¡°Kisses aren¡¯t going to fix this.¡± ¡°No?¡± I asked, pressing another kiss just below her car, letting my hands slide down to her waist. ¡°What about this? She gasped, and she leaned, just a little, into me. ¡°Stop trying to charm your way out of this,¡± she said, her voice weaker now, almost teasing. ¡°Not trying to charm,¡± I murmured, brushing my lips along her neck. ¡°Just showing you how much you mean to me. For a moment, we froze. The tension between us shifted. Her hands that had been so firm at her sides slid up to rest lightly on my chest. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± she said, her voice softer now, her lips threateningly close to mine. ¡°Noted,¡± I replied, bending closer by a fraction. And finally, her lips brushed against mine in a soft, yet deliberate kiss that melted the rest of my tension away. Pulling off from each other, there was a shade of joy in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not pulling this trick out to get me next time.¡± I smiled, brushing a strand of hair off her face. ¡°Understood, ma.¡± She rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Good.¡± Before either of us could say another word, a faint howl pierced the night distant, yet chilling. Her smile faltered, her eyes snapping to the window. ¡°That¡¯s not a regr patrol signal.¡± ¡°No,¡± I agreed, my body tensing. ¡°I hope there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± Chapter 255 WARRICK It was as if the stress of the day clung to Piper and me, the air thick as we walked into the sitting room. She flopped herself onto the couch with a groan, throwing an arm over her eyes. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s doing all this?¡± I asked, leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed. ¡°Alina?¡± she said, her voice muffled. ¡°Because she¡¯s bitter. Power hungry. Maybe I¡¯m jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous of what?¡± Piper peered out from under her arm, an eyebrow rising. ¡°Aurora and Dane¡¯s leadership, obviously. They¡¯ve been so good. for the pack. It¡¯s like¡­ she wants to tear down everything they¡¯ve built.¡± I sat down beside her, nodded. ¡°But why go through Rowan? Why manipte him like that?¡± ¡°She likely viewed him as easy to control,¡± Piper said, a razor¨Clike edge in her voice. ¡°She¡¯s slick, Warrick. Knows exactly how to work people.¡± I leaned back, running a hand through my hair. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t add up. There has to be more to it.¡± Piper sighed, pushing herself upright. The kiss deepened, her hands tangling in my hair, mine explored her body. She started to giggle as I bit lightly on her neck. ¡°You and your little brother are relentless,¡± she teased, stroking my hardened cock through my pants. ¡°He¡¯s got good taste,¡± I shot back, receiving a light, yful p across my chest. Teasing turned into urgency, and discarded clothes gave way to cool night air on hot skin as I worshipped each inch of her lips. finding every sensitive ce, cing a kiss to work downwards. Soft moans filled the air with my licks across her skin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for us to go indoors?¡± She nodded and bit her bottom lip, I smirked and with onest kiss on her neck, I pulled her into my arms and took her to my bedroom. I dropped her on the bed and hovered over her. ¡°Warrick,¡± she breathed, her ws digging into my shoulders. I opened her legs andid in between, rocking her slowly as I locked eyes with her waiting for confirmation from hers. She nodded her head and wrapped her legs around me. I quickly loosened my belt and pushed down my pants, I had nothing else under so my stiffened dick popped out. I rubbed my hand around my cock, it felt sore with need. I quickly shifted down and hastily took off her skirt, she raised her hips as she helped me take it off. It seemed she was aching shoulder onest time before closing the door. For the first time all night, neither of us felt safe. Chapter 256 TRAJAN By the tree side, Piper and Warrick said nothing but stood in the air thick with tension, w marks on the tree that neither was able to shake off, as Warrick leaned over to whisper into Piper¡¯s ear, ¡°Someone¡¯s been here recently.¡± Cold and cool, that early morning, the smell of dew on earth, like a ghost from its folds moved. I stood at the edge of the forest, the toes of my booted feet in the dampening earth, and gave little heed to the soft tints of rose and gold across the sky. I leaned against a tree, staring into the woods, lost in my own thoughts. Last night¡¯sughter from Joclyn echoed in my mind, a sound that stirred something in me, I wasn¡¯t ready to name. I ran my hand through my hair and sighed ¡°Focus, Trajan. You¡¯ve got a patrol to lead.¡± The crunch of dry leaves snapped me back into the real world. Coming out from behind the trees with my casual stance, I was straining my eyes, catching every movement. ¡°You haven¡¯t said a wordtely,¡± Dane mentioned. Curiosity sounded in his tone. I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Just trying to keep everything running right on schedule. It¡¯s always all about the pack.¡± Dane tilted his head into an angle and viewed me. ¡°Responsibilities or something else? ¡°I do not know what you are driving at,¡± I replied, my rigid tone bing more weird. Dane shrugged knowledgeably. ¡°Look, I am not here to y, but sometimes, following your heart doesn¡¯t mean you neglect your duties; it may just make you all the more stronger.¡± My jaw clenched. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me, Dane. The pack.¡± ¡°The pack is better served when its leadership is whole,¡± Dane ventured, his firm tone soft. ¡°Just something to consider.¡± The patrol moved deliberately through the close forest as I barked instructions without reserve. ¡°Check the northern perimeter well. No shortcuts.¡± My squad nodded as one, breaking into smaller units, each to their appointed tasks. Still, even as they worked, my mind began to stray. I envisioned Joclyn, the quiet strength in her, the softening of her smile, and how herughter could fill in even the most negligible of silences. ¡°Trajan?¡± it was one of the younger wolves that spoke, nudging my back. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, showing my distraction. ¡°Just finished the surveince. Nothing out of the ordinary to report,¡± replied the werewolf. ¡°Good. Keep moving,¡± I replied, gesturing them onward. I pray they don¡¯t notice my clumsiness. Later that day, as the pack fell into their routines, I found himself moving toward the gardens. There, in between rows of herbs and flowers was Joclyn. She knelt in the dirt, her hands filled with dirt as she gently worked over some piece of work. Her blond hair waving in the wind, she took a piece of leaf to her nose and closed her eyes as she sniffed. Her beauty is out of this world. Joclyn, she looked like a forbidden fruit¡­ a tasty forbidden fruit. I gulped as I slowly stepped closer to her, lost as I watched her, ¡°Busy as ever,¡± I said, I sounded softer than I was ustomed. Joclyn looked up, her smile was warm but questioning. ¡°The nts don¡¯t tend to themselves. Do you want something?¡± I hesitated, and sat on a nearby log. ¡°I just wanted to thank you. For your advice. It helped more than you know.¡± Joclyn dusted her hands and stood back onto her heels. ¡°You have always known, Trajan. Sometimes you just need someone. else to remind you.¡± Joclyn leaned into some of the old manners and bnced her voice soft, but alive with vibe. A lightedntern flooted up in the sky, it was almost the celebration of thenterns season and some folks were already engaging in it, the light within her eyes danced. ¡°It was so nice,¡± she said. ¡°Every one of us lights antern then lets it go in the air to carry all lost hopes and wishes away.¡± ¡°Perhaps we should revive it,¡± I said, catching myself off guard with the suggestion. Joclyn¡¯s eyes, alight with surprise, met mine, her smile spread. ¡°That would be great. Something for the pack to see.¡± She carried her basket of herbs and walked away, her eyes on the floatingntern. I sighed as I watched her leave, her ash¨Ccolored dress flowing on the grass behind her. From my perspective, she looked like a goddess. As the sum continued to set, even lower now in the horizon, I made my way toward my quarters, I sat before the desk, and picked the block of wood and my carving knife. I worked his hands, trying to form a shape that took the form of a smallntern. My hands move swiftly. *** *** *** Deep into the night, I stood in the hallway, looking down at the carving in my hand, I took a few slow steps down the corridor and when I perceived the scent of herbs, I halted. I have reached my destination, I bent my knuckles as I knocked on Joclyn¡¯s door. The littlentern, cut out of a piece of light wood log, felt heavy in his hand as I anticipated her presence. There came some creaking from inside, and she thrust the door open, Joclyn wore a night robe, her shoulders were bare. She looked up at my face. ¡°Trajan?¡± she asked. ¡°What is it that you want sote in the evening?¡± ¡°Hmm, well I thought perhaps you might like this,¡± I said as I opened my hand in front of her. Her eyes first widened in surprise, softening into a smile that caused my chest to tighten. She reached for thentern, her fingers brushing mine, and for a moment, the world seemed to stay stagnant. But then, that same distant howl pierced the silence once again, echoing through the night. My smile faded, my instincts sharpening. As I looked away into space. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Joclyn asked, her gaze flickering to where I was looking at. ¡°I don¡¯t know, this sound is getting too constant every night ¡°I replied, my voice steady but tense. ¡°Stay inside. I¡¯ll check it out.¡± I balled my fist as I walked out of the pack house, I heard Jocyln¡¯s door shut and I gritted my teeth. I couldn¡¯t enjoy my time with her because of this strange howl. Chapter 257 AURORA The disturbing howl cut through the night, had stirred me awake, and a shiver ran down my spine. I sat up when I heard a soft knock at our door, followed by Trajan¡¯s muffled voice. ¡°Dane, we need to talk. Now.¡± Dane stirred beside me, his weight shifting beside me as he sat up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he called softly. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong around the borders,¡± Trajan said. ¡°The patrol picked up movement. I thought it best we check it out.¡± I felt Dane¡¯s hand brush against mine as he stood. It was a reassuring touch, my voice thick with sleep. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He turned toward me, the moonlight outlining his face in sharp lines. ¡°Trajan heard something unusual. I¡¯ll just go take a look.¡± The knot of worry that had settled in my stomach over the past. few days tightened. ¡°Be careful,¡± I whispered. 2/10 Dane leaned down, pressing a kiss to my forehead. ¡°Always. For you.¡± His voice carried the weight of unspoken promises. I watched him leave, the door closing softly behind him. Alone, the room felt colder. *** ****** By the time Dane got back, it was dawn. A few packs were gathered, warriors stood around the main hall, their eyes moving quickly in the direction of the woods. Murmurs greeted me as I joined them, thick with unease. Dane¡¯s presence steadied them, but his face showed his doubts. ¡°Trajan and his patrol found signs of movement near the eastern border,¡± he began. ¡°Nothing concrete but enough to raise questions.¡± ¡°What sort of signs?¡± one of the older females asked sharply, her voice tight with concern. ¡°Tracks that looked fresh but just seemed to disappear into nothing right at the edge of the riverbank,¡± he exined. ¡°Most likely just some loose end ¡°I heard the doubt in his voice, the flick of his eye toward me for confirmation. But before I could say a word, another jumped in. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time,¡± Warrick said, his voice even. ¡°There¡¯ve been whispers of strange movements for weeks. What if it¡¯s not a stray?¡± 3/10 ¡°That¡¯s spection,¡± Trajan said, his voice even. ¡°Till we have more evidence, we can¡¯t jump to conclusions.¡± Piper crossed her arms, her expression skeptical. ¡°Spection or not, it¡¯s pretty suspicious timing. A stray typically doesn¡¯t hang out like that.¡± The argument continueding, the pack voice rose and pitched as they fought over how to make it fit. I hung back in silence, listening to the shifts in tension out across the gathering. Eventually, Dane raised a hand, his authority cutting through the chaos of voices. ¡°We¡¯ll double the patrols and keep a close watch on the borders. For now, let¡¯s not spread unnecessary panic.¡± The pack murmured their agreement, though unease lingered in their eyes. As they dispersed, I spotted Freya sitting alone on a low stone. wall near the meeting hall, staring into the woods. I was about to walk past her when she got up and stood in my path. ¡°Freya,¡± I called, as I halted. She sighed, her features unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s as if a storm ising,¡± she whispered. I furrowed my brow. ¡°You must not think about it too much. Whatever it is will be seen to.¡± She turned to me then, her lips curling into a slight smile. ¡°Worried about him?¡± she said, the sweetness in her voice. piercing. 4/10 1 cocked a brow. ¡°Dane¡¯s alwayspetent. That¡¯s why I trust him.¡± Herugh was light, almost taunting. ¡°Oh, I know. He¡¯s. impressive.¡± My jaw clenched at the silent challenge she issued with that statement. ¡°And loyal, very faithful¡­¡± I said, so much more pointed. ¡°Well,¡± she said, straightening and dusting invisible dust off her clothing, ¡°you¡¯re lucky to have something others want.¡± The words clung in the air, their presence marked a soft murmur of insecurity that I kept feeling. *** *** *** That night, lying beside Dane, my mind was a storm of doubt. Whispers of what Freya had said lingered in my brain and would not be shaken. He stirred beside me, speaking low and cautiously, ¡°Aurora. something doesn¡¯t just feel right.¡± I leaned towards him, my heart racing, and peered into his face Chapter 257 in the poor light. ¡°What do you mean? 5/10 But before he could answer, the faint sound reached us rustling outside the window that sent a chill racing down my spine. The words of Dane hung in the air when the light rustling outside the window started growing louder. I sat up; my pulse raced. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± I whispered, clenching Dane¡¯s arm. He nodded, his jaw clenched. ¡°Stay here.¡± And before I could argue with him, he was out of bed, the motions fast, silent. I followed his movement with speed, he crossed towards the knife beside the door. ¡°Dane ¡± ¡°I mean it, Aurora,¡± he said, firm yet low. ¡°I just can¡¯t risk you getting hurt in case of something out there.¡± I didn¡¯t move, only watched as he disappeared out the door, the cool night air brushing against me. The rustling grew fainter but hadn¡¯t stopped. 6/10 My body tensed; every nerve was on edge as I strained to hear. Moments ticked by in painful silence before I heard Dane¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I inched closer to the window and peered out. Moonlight bathed the yard, shadows jumping among the trees. My heart stuttered. There, behind a patch of bushy shrubs, was a young wolf. It regarded me withrge, terrified eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Freya stammered, holding her hands out as if in some need of assistance. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare anyone.¡± Dane lowered his knife a fraction, his face a mask of confusion and annoyance. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Freya hesitated, looking towards the woods. ¡°I thought I saw something. near the tree line. I wanted to make sure everything was okay.¡± I pushed open the door, unable to hold my tongue a moment longer. ¡°Freya, you have no business being out walking around alone in the dark. It¡¯s not safe.¡± Her eyes flicked to mine, and for a moment, I thought I saw something unreadable in them. 7/10 ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother anyone,¡± she said softly. ¡°But. I guess I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡± Dane sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Next time, tell someone. We can¡¯t afford to take risks right. now.¡± Freya nodded, chastised. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my cabin.¡± As she turned to leave, I caught her looking back at Dane, her eyes staying on him just a second too long. My stomach twisted ufortably. When she was gone, I turned to Dane. ¡°You believe her?¡± He frowned, keeping his knife. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ll have Trajan check the perimeter again in the morning.¡± Later, snuggled under the duvet once more, a weird feeling would not leave me. Dane¡¯s arm came around me, the heat from his body soothing, but my mind refused to quiet down. ¡°What if she is hiding something?¡± I whispered. Dane¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°If she is, we will find out. Together.¡± 8/10 Supposedly reassuring, his words still did little to remove the lingering presence of Freya¡¯s gaze from my mind. The next morning, I vowed to pay attention to what was going on that day. I made my way to the great hall, where wolves were already gathering, their voices filling the air with chatter andughter. But I couldn¡¯t help scanning the crowd, looking for Freya. Piper spotted me and jogged over, infectious energy as always. ¡°Morning! You look like you didn¡¯t sleep much.¡± I forced a smile. ¡°Rough night. Anything new from the patrols?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but Warrick¡¯s leading the next group. If there¡¯s something out there, he¡¯ll find it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, my eyes flicking toward the far corner of the hall, where Freya sat alone. Piper followed my gaze, her brow furrowing. ¡°She¡¯s been. offtely, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied, my voice cautious. Piper grinned suddenly, nudging me. ¡°Jealous, are we? I shot her a sharp look, but her teasing tone softened. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m kidding. Sort of. But seriously, if something¡¯s bothering you, you should talk to Dane about it.¡± I nodded, though I wasn¡¯t sure how to bring it up. That uneasiness just did not leave me throughout the day. 9/10 All day, she kept to herself just like before. Dane, too, didn¡¯t say a word anywhere, just like yesterday. Later in the evening, under the sun plunged into darkness, I went and joined him outside on the porch, feeling the cool. breeze across my skin. ¡°Do you think we are overestimating all this?¡± I whispered low. Dane¡¯s arm came around my shoulders, drawing me closer. ¡°Maybe. But better safe than sorry.¡± He was warm and reassuring, yet my mind refused to quiet. Then, just when the first stars were appearing, a howl came again, this time louder. It was too close and raised the hairs. along my backbone. In an instant, Dane was standing, peering into the dark. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said with speed. 10/10 But as the howl disappeared into the night, another sound took its ce, a rustling in the trees that was getting louder by the second. ¡°Dane,¡± I whispered, my heart racing. ¡°Something¡¯sing.¡± Chapter 258 As we waited with Dane already armed, nothing showed. ¡°This is definitely getting scary now.¡± Blood & Silver: Rise of the Alpha¡¯s Rejected¡­ 1/7 FREYA ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± he had said, his voice careful yet firm, leaving a chill in the air. The training arena rumbled with grunts and the shing of metal; sometimes there was even cheering from spectators. I stood at the edge of the training ground, pretending to watch the trainees, though my eyes barely left Dane¡¯s movements with his precision and weightiness in each movement, with the strength behind each swing of the de. ¡°You¡¯re staring again ¡°Piper¡¯s voice cut through my distraction. She swept past me, carrying a load of training equipment; her voice was as t as her tone was unmistakably annoyed. I grinned, really not bothering to hide it. ¡°Can you me me? He¡¯s impressive.¡± I heard the eye roll and the muttered sound as Piper turned and walked away. I didn¡¯t care. It was equally a pleasure and a frust ation to watch Dane because he was everything a leader should be, strong, confident, untouchable. And yet frustratingly out of reach. I was still lingering at the edge of the training groundster on, after the crowd had all dispersed. Dane was speaking to Warrick low but firm, talking about patrol schedules. I waited until just the right moment, stepping forward as Warrick nodded and walked off. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard,¡± I said then, my voice softening, a hint of admirationced within. Dane barely looked at me. ¡°It has been for everyone. Thest few days have been pretty tense.¡± I took another step closer and flicked at imaginary dust on my sleeve. ¡°Not everybody¡¯s got the same stamina, though. You make it look easy.¡± He stiffened for a second, then moved back to insert some forced space between us again. His face was impassive, but the tone of his voice was adamant. ¡°Keep to your work, Freya.¡± The sting of rejection hit me more painful than I had thought. I forced a smile onto my lips while my chest seemed to beat with frustration. ¡°Of course, Alpha. Always.¡± Dane gave a curl nod and looked away, his attention swinging to another group of wolves. The day wore on, and with every minute, the bitter feeling of resentment just dug deeper into my heart. Evening found me at the packhouse, watching from darkness as Auroraughed with Piper. She was so beautiful, so effortlessly, and she fitted with Dane so seamlessly. My hands fisted, my nails digging deeper into the skin of my palms. This was so unfair. Aurora was to have it all: Dane¡¯s love, respect within the wolf pack, respect and nobility in a state, while I was one of those other wolves in ranks, inconsequential and unconsidered. ¡°If I can¡¯t have him,¡± I muttered to myself, my voice very low and venomous, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she knows that either she doesn¡¯t have him in all I thought about my n the next morning. *** *** *** During breakfast, with wolves surging in mass into themon hall, I waited near the door, waiting for Dane. Finally, he pushed through the doorway, and I moved toward him, walking confidently. ¡°Good morning, Alpha,¡± I said, smiling brightly and warmly at him. ¡°Freya,¡± he replied, his tone polite but chilly. ¡°I was hoping to discuss the patrol schedule,¡± I began, pulling a small notebook from my pocket. ¡°I noticed some gaps that might need addressing.¡± Dane nodded, gesturing for me to walk with him. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± As we strolled down the hall, I made my voice carry just enought to make sure those around us heard me. ¡°You¡¯re always so thorough with these things. It¡¯s no wonder the pack feels so secure under your leadership.¡± Dane cast me a look, his brow furrowing. ¡°It¡¯s a team effort, Freya.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I agreed quickly. ¡°But every team needs a strong leader. And you well, you set the standard. He didn¡¯t say a word; his eyes shot to a pack of wolves deep in discussion over the day¡¯s duties. But I caught the sh of unease crossing his face and it sent an awfully twisted thrill through me. By the time breakfast was done, whispers had already begun. I was picking up murmurs of conversations as I worked my way through the packhouse. ¡°Freya¡¯s around Dane quite often, isn¡¯t she? ¡°You think Aurora has an issue with that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably just being helpful.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but snicker to myself, the seeds of doubt already growing faster than I had thought. That afternoon, I came across Piper near the training grounds. She sat cross legged on the ground, running a stone over the length of a de. Her movements almost seemed mechanical. ¡°Busy as always,¡± I said, leaning against a pole nearby. Piper didn¡¯t so much as raise an eyebrow. ¡°What do you want, Freya?¡± ¡°What, can¡¯t a shewolf be social?¡± I asked sweetly. Piper shot me a sharp nce. ¡°Not when it¡¯s you.¡± I littered. ¡°You¡¯re always so suspicious. Loosen up, Piper. I¡¯m just here to help.¡± She said nothing more, turning back to the de in her hand. ¡°Anyway,¡± I said, my tone casual, ¡°you and Warrick seem. close.tely. It¡¯s sweet.¡± Piper paused for a half second before returning to whatever it was she was working on. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°No point,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Just an observation. Though, if I were you, I¡¯d keep an eye on him. You never know who¡¯s after his attention.¡± §à§á The grip the de in Piper¡¯s hand tightened, her eyes. narrowing. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, stepping back with a smirk. ¡°But a little caution never hurts.¡± The day swelled into evening, and I made my way to my cabin. And it was then, really, that the feeling of satisfaction settled. The pack had started to notice, to question, to doubt. And Aurora. well, she would soon learn perfection was fragile. But as I readied myself for bed, my eye fell to a small drawer on the side of my bed. Within it, I¡¯d stashed all the notes and trinkets I¡¯d picked up along the way, moments and choices that¡¯d made me, me. Among themy a single folded note. I opened it slowly, my breath catching over the words scrawled out in Rowan¡¯s handwriting: ¡°If you¡¯re reading this, it means I trusted you once. Don¡¯t make me regret it.¡± My fingers closed on the note like a vice. My head spun. Arrogant, ambitious, naively idealistic but not stupid. The fact that he¡¯d leave this here was the surest indication he knew a great deal more than I did. Like a storm full of rain, the implication of the note weighed down upon me. My ns were well on their way, but the ghost of Rowan was a great dealrger than I had considered. I blew out thentern and put the room into darkness. The words of the note zed in my mind a silent warning not to be quenched. Chapter 259 ROWAN That yard was about empty that morning, with only worn paths. throwing life across sparring dummies. Muscles ame, strike after strike against this single target all courting frustration. And resounding in my head echoes of words: Alina screaming into the phone, ¡°You deserve to be seen.¡± And did I? I had never clenched my fists more strongly, my breathing in deep as doubt impregnated my heart. As hard as I could, it would never be enough. No more for the pack but for my sake. It wasn¡¯t untilter, outside in the gardens, that I first saw Aurora on her knees among the herbs, plucking leaves with an ease of motion as she set them in a small basket. Rxed, her movements unhurried, not imprecise. For one moment, I somehow felt the thought of disturbing her. It was the weight against my chest, however, that urged me onward. Can we talk?¡± I tried to sound neutral, which was in high contrast with the storm inside. Finally, Aurora lifted her head, and her face was warm but inquiring. ¡°Of course,¡± she said,ying the basket on the floor and smoothing her hands against her skirt. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? I panted again, fighting to push the words out. ¡°I¡¯ve tried so hard, proving myself for you and for the pack. But apparently that will never be enough.¡± The furrow of her brow, the slight cock of her head, ¡°Rowan, what makes you think you have to prove anything at all?¡± Soft words, but they cut deeper than I bargained for through the walls I worked so hard to keep up. Words left my head before one could catch and hold them in. ¡°I just¡­ I see the way people look at you and Dane. You¡¯re strong, respected all those things that a leader¡¯s supposed to be. And then there¡¯s me always trying and always falling short. And sometimes, well, it just feels like I will never be good enough.¡± Aurora¡¯s face gentled, but she said nothing. She listened. ¡°It¡¯s not just being part of the pack,¡± I eximed, my voice rising, into despair. ¡°I gave all the confessions I could give,you guys weren¡¯t able to get Alina cause she¡¯s to smart I told you that, I thought I will be forgiven and have the confidence of everyone again, the feeling of been part of the gang, something worthy, and sometimes I don¡¯t know if I am.¡± Aurora leaned in closer, her eyes level, unyielding. ¡°Rowan, your worth is not defined by what you feel like you have to prove to people. You don¡¯t have to be inpetition. with anyone, not with me nor Dane, not even with any other member of the pack.¡± Soft words, firm, like a de slicing through my self doubt. But how can I stop?¡± I say out loud, stuttering. ¡°How to stop this feeling that I am left behind and always will be? My shoulder epted the weight of Aurora¡¯s frail hand as she exhaled a soft sigh. ¡°Rowan, you need to find your way in life. Your worth does note from what you may think others may expect of you; it¡¯s from who you are and what you contribute to the pack. And trust me, that is far more than you know.¡°. I scanned her face for a hint of deceit, but in them, I found loads of honesty andpassion. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start,¡± I Chapter 259 sighed. ¡°Start with you,¡± she said rather matter of fact, ¡°Find yourself out of this pressure; the rest shall fall in ce. She stirred in me a ce I didn¡¯t even know was there and lighter, yet heavier suddenly I did watch her take her basket in easy motions that seemed to act out a sign that the time ahead for me went ahead. ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered. I doubt she even heard me. Smiling now, turning to me, Aurora lit up her eyes while all the rest of her face wore an almost sad aspect. ¡°You are a far stronger person than you know, Rowan. Try to remember this. But in reality, what really stuck with me was this weird sense of hope and unease. She gave me something to hold on to, but the doubts tugged hard just as well. I swung back toward the grounds, ready to lose myself in even more drills, when a figure snapped into sharp focus from the back, Alina. She leaned against a tree, her face unpredictable while she watched me. In an instant, our eyes met. A shiver ran down my spine. What was she ying at now? I turned toward the exit, the vision of Alina lingering in my mind a specter that had appeared not scared and not giving any hint as to what she was after. Whatever game she was ying, I had the sinking feeling I was about to be dragged into it, kicking and screaming. My skin crawled from the way her gaze clung to me like some itch I couldn¡¯t scratch hanging, with each second longer than the one before it wanted to be, crawling up my skin, and there it still was when I walked back toward the training grounds. She was gone by the time I turned to see if she was still there. Still, it did not make me feel any better. Alina didn¡¯t do things for no reason; she always had something in mind, some kind of n. Whatever that was this time, I just could not shake that feeling somehow I was involved. The afternoon drug on and all my mind could cling to was what Aurora had said: ¡°Figure out who you are outside of all this pressure.¡± Yeah, because that isn¡¯t some giant umbre statement or anything. I tried to throw myself back into training. After all, hopefully, physical exhaustion would drown out the noise inside my head. But the drills seemed dead to me now; I went through the motions. After a while, I stopped my bottom down onto the edge of the exercise field,id my head on my hands, and justy there. ¡°How¡¯s your day been? I was startled by the sudden sound of her voice. She stood a few feet away from me, her head tilted slightly to one side, the corner of her mouth pulled into a light smirk. ¡°What?¡± I returned gruffly or rather, more abrupt than I actually intended. She shrugged and approached by a single step. ¡°Just checking up on you,¡± she replied in a soft tone. ¡°You did appear to be like you needed someone with you.¡± I looked at her more closely then. ¡°I am fine.¡± Alina raised one perfect eyebrow, about as impressed as I was by my attempt to blow her off. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine,¡± she said. ¡°You look like someone who¡¯s trying very hard to convince himself he¡¯s fine.¡± A bit too close to home, but I wasn¡¯t going to let that show. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Alina.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said, bending down beside me with no invitation. ¡°But maybe what you need is for someone to hear you. Or maybe you just want someone who¡¯ll understand what it¡¯s like to have no one pay attention.¡± Her voice was softer than the tone to which I was ustomed; there was a sympathetic edge almost. It unnerved me. Despite myself, my shoulders dropped just a degree. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I said coolly. Alina leaned back, her hands falling behind her onto the grass. ¡°You think you are the only one who has ever felt like they do not quite fit in, that no matter what you do it is never enough? I said nothing, too tangled in my web of emotions to know just how to act. Part of me wanted to push her away, while another part was tired of being so alone and wanted to hear her out again. ¡°Everybody thinks I¡¯m the troublemaker,¡± she said, turning away to the sky. ¡°The one who stirs the pot, who doesn¡¯t y by the rules. But do you know why I do it?¡± I said nothing. She didn¡¯t seem to expect me to. Because it¡¯s the only way people notice me,¡± she said quieter now. ¡°If I follow the rules, I¡¯m invisible. But if I break them? Suddenly, everyone pays attention.¡± I frowned, her words hitting a nerve. ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡± Isn¡¯t it?¡± she returned, whirling toward me. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying so hard to prove yourself to Aurora, to the pack, but has it worked? Or do they still see you as the kid who can¡¯t quite measure up?¡± The words sliced, but I couldn¡¯t deny the truth of them. ¡°I¡¯m not like you,¡± I said finally, my voice sure. 10 §°§± ¡°No,¡± Alina said, a hint of a smile her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not. But maybe that¡¯s your problem.¡± She stood then, brushing the grass off her hands. ¡°Think about it, Rowan. Maybe the person you¡¯re trying to be isn¡¯t who you¡¯re meant to be.¡± I watched her walk away, her words settling in my mind like stones sinking into water. I hadin in bed all night, staring at the ceiling and unable to get Alina¡¯s visit out of my mind. She had opened this door, and I was not so sure I wanted to walk through it. Could she be right? Had I been chasing some version of myself which did not exist, fitting into a mold and shape that were never meant for me? But if I wasn¡¯t who I thought I was, then who was I? Chapter 260 AURORA Energy pulsed through the vige asnterns swayed softly, each one casting flickering shadows across the wolves in altendance. Smells of roasted meats and newly baked bread danced in the air as people¡¯sughter mixed with the melodies, echoing back between the trees. I was there, virtually right at the heart of everything, and my head was in the clouds, utterly astounded. ¡°You could at least try to have some fun,¡± Dane teased, curling an arm around my waist. ¡°I am having fun,¡± I said, though my eyes wandered over the sea of people. He cocked an eyebrow, his smile teasing. ¡°You¡¯re working. I can see the gears in your head, grinding. away.¡± Dane didn¡¯t get a response out of me, though, as Piper¡¯s loud voice rose above the noise. ¡°Warrick, that table goes there. There! How is this so Chapter 260plicated? Warrick, lugging a heavy wooden bench, shot her a pointed look. ¡°Maybe if you stopped overmanaging, we¡¯d actually get this done faster.¡± ¡°I¡¯m overmanaging because you can¡¯t manage at all,¡± she snapped, crossing her arms. Iughed, stepping closer to the pair. ¡°Do you two ever stop?¡± Piper shot me a mock re, but the corners of her mouth. twitched with a smile. ¡°Not when he¡¯s this frustrating.¡± ¡°I live to serve,¡± Warrick said, setting the bench down with a flourish and melodramatic sigh. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the festival sprang to life. Wolves of all ages congregated in the middle, where all the faces aglow with relished stories being shared, feet stamped out at rhythm, and feasting. Dane yanked on my hand, pulling me into the crowd. ¡°Come on, Luna. Dance with me.¡± I giggled, protesting. ¡°You know I¡¯m awful at this.¡± ¡°That makes two of us,¡± he said, shing his grin. I couldn¡¯t say anything else because the next thing I knew, he whipped me into an awkward spin. I stumbled, colliding into his chest, and we both burst outughing. ¡°See? I warned you,¡± I said,ughing, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± he whispered back, his eyes locked on mine. My cheeks warmed, and for a moment, the rest of the world fell away. s Nearby, by the fire, stood Trajan and Joclyn, their hands almost touched in passing as they talked. It seemed that their smiling was more easily affected by ncing at the other person because the smile crept onto my heart to feel their connection growing within me, a silent yet noticeable. link that ddened me as I was to see a piece of him finding happiness. By this time Piper and Warrick had finally stopped arguing. Now sitting side by side, they were sharing one te of food, evenughing at one of Warrick¡¯s jokes. Just so natural, rxed, that made me smile. But mine was short lived. Across the clearing, Freya stood near the edge of the gathering, her gaze fixed on Dane. She wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it anymore. Sharp, calcting eyes, and it ran a chill down my spine. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Dane asked, noticing my distraction. I shook my head, forcing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just tired.¡± He didn¡¯t look in the least bit convinced, but he didn¡¯t let it go. any further as he pulled me into another dance. As the night was wearing on, the crowd was thinning, but music andughter still spilling out. I needed a quiet moment to myself away from the festivities. The edge of the vige was quiet, the soft glow of thenterns casting shadows on the trees. I went and leaned back against a tree, closing my eyes to the cool night air in my lungs. But it didn¡¯tst, and a sound in the bush made my eyes snap open, my heart pounding as I whipped toward the sound. A figure appeared into the light, his movements slow andbored. ¡°Alina,¡± I whispered, my entire body taut in an instant. She smiled but didn¡¯t show her teeth, a quirky thing for anyone. ¡°Having fun at the party? What do you want?¡± I asked, while my voice was even, the unease crept into me. Alina moved closer, an unreadable expression on her face. ¡°Just to talk. I thought it would be nice to clear the air.¡± The words were polite, but her tone was anything but. ¡°Clear the air about what?¡± I crossed my arms, She cocked her head to one side, her smile sharpening. ¡°Oh, you know. Power, loyalty. the little things. My stomach twisted, but I didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You¡¯re not as gentle as you think you are, Alina. Whatever game you¡¯re ying, it won¡¯t work, once we have full evidence,you will be in trouble¡± Herughter was low, almost amused. ¡°Oh, Aurora. You have no idea what game I¡¯m ying.¡± But before I could utter another word, another rustling in the bushes caught both our attention. I went cold. My heartbeat dimmed inside my car like a giant hammer in the pit. The glowing lights seemed somewhat quenched in dimness, the mirthfulness distant, from over the Festival glow and echoing Alina¡¯s words repeatedly chasing down my thought in deeper notches every time. What was this, warning, a threat, or has she uttered them to give my nerves their real shake? I took a deep breath and forced the tide of questions back. I wanted so badly to turn and run back to the festival in search of Dane, to tell him what just happened. Yet, something stopped me. Because if every time Alina whispered, I ran to him, I¡¯d be ying into her hands. ¡°I must leave now¡± I said, trying to be as calm as possible. I pushed myself to move, walking with intent back toward the heart of the vige. There were still wolves mingling, although the crowd had greatly thinned by now. Music was softer; the scent of roasted meat hung in a cool night breeze. I found Dane standing near the center of the clearing, speaking with Warrick and Trajan. Feeling my stare, it would seem, he nced up; when ours made contact. his eyes rxed I moved through toward him, trying to avoid the remaining. wolves. ¡°Everything okay?¡± he asked, his hand brushing over mine. ¡°Yeah,¡± I lied, faking a smile. ¡°Just needed some air.¡± Warrick smirked. ¡°And how¡¯s the air out there? Better than Piper¡¯sints about my decorating skills?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, you know,¡± I teased. ¡°Your taste is. unique.¡± Trajan chuckled, the sound rare and warm. ¡°Unique¡± is one word for it. Dane¡¯s arm slipped around my waist, his touch grounding me. ¡°We¡¯re lucky to have you as the voice of reason, Aurora. Though I think even you would struggle to choose between these two.¡± Warrick pretended to be offended. ¡°I am a delight to work with.¡± ¡°Sure you are,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. The teasing was light but did help cut through the lingering tension clinging to me. For one instant, I let myself be dragged down by thefort of their presence. Later in the day, after the music had finally died and the festival was over, I sought Piper out. She was sitting with her head leaned against Warrick¡¯s shoulder. They were happy tonight, the two of them arguments forgotten. for now. It¡¯s a picture that warms my heart, a reminder of what we¡¯re fighting so hard for. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± I asked, lowering myself beside them. ¡°Finally,¡± Piper said in a hushed tone. ¡°He stopped arguing with me, so it¡¯s been lovely.¡± Warrick grinned. ¡°Only because you ran out of things to criticize.¡± Our teasing had meughing, the sound releasing some of the tension in my chest. While the other wolves headed towards their homes, Dane and I stuck on the edge of the vige. Thenterns bobbed in a soft breeze, dancing shadows around the tree trunks. ¡°I believe it wasn¡¯t that bad tonight,¡± he said, very low. ¡°Yeah,¡± I returned absently because my mind immediately switched to Alina and her riddles Dane took notice of my constraint, his hand reaching for mine. ¡°Thinking too much, again,¡± hemented ¡°I cannot help it,¡± I returned. ¡°Too much is at stake to overlook anything now.¡± He faced me, his eyes straight and serious. ¡°We¡¯ll get through it, Aurora. Whatever it is, together we will. We started to walk back to the packhouse, when a flicker of movement caught my eye. I stopped, my body tensing as I turned towards the shadows. ¡°What is it?¡± Dane asked, instantly as he didn¡¯t notice anything. I shook my head, scanning the treeline. ¡°Probably nothing. But deep down, I wasn¡¯t quite so sure. Chapter 261 ALINA ¡°Pity¡± There was something that I liked about Aurora that didn¡¯t waste words on formalities when they might get in the way. I was on my way to disturb her again the next day she was already in sight when I suddenly heard a sound. Aurora¡¯s head snapped toward the sound, her body moving instinctively before her mind could catch up. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she asked, already stepping away. I followed, my pulse quickening as a faint orange glow lit up the horizon. The flicker of mes danced against the sky, and my mind raced to make sense of it. This wasn¡¯t part of any n. The devised chaos like this only worked when it was controlled. I soon arrived at the vige center, where wolves were by now struggling to put out the fire. A big sack of hay near one of the store sheds had gone up in me,shing hungrily with their tongues of fire against the wooden structure. ¡°Get water!¡± Dane yelled above the noise of uproar, and hismanding appearance snapped the wolves into action. In an instant, Aurora was at his side, her voice piercing the noise, sharp with instructions. ¡°Form a line from the well! Move, move!¡± I hung to the edge of the chaos, watching the scene unfold. The fire wasn¡¯t huge, but it was enough to sow panic among the pack. The perfect kind of distraction. The wolves were distracted by trying to restrain the fire, and I slipped away. My steps were deliberate, unhurried. The storage sheds had been left untouched by the fire suspiciously so I went to thergest, its darkness deep and inviting. Inside, the air was cool and damp, smelling of earth and wood, filling my lungs. I went to the back corner where a stack of old crates leaned, covered in dust. I saw one open with a practiced hand and found a small collection of letters, tucked neatly inside. Faint light filtering through the cracks on the walls allowed me to trace the rough handwriting on the topmost letter, I scanned over words, my eyes narrowing to fit together fragments of thoughts of Rowan¡¯s. ¡°Foolish boy,¡± I grumbled. I tucked the most incriminating letters in my pocket, careful to touch nothing more. This ce, as far as anybody who came into it would tell, would seem not to have been tampered with. The fire had served its purpose, ident or otherwise and I now had what I needed to stay one step ahead. As I re¨Centered the vige square, the fire was smothered, and the wolves, relieved, were scattering. Aurora stood with Dane, her shoulders down but her voice soft as she soothed the pack. ¡°Our strength is in our response,¡± she said, her voice level. ¡°Tonight, we were tested, and we came through together.¡± The werewolves nodded their heads toward her softer in their response. As the crowd began to disperse, Aurora¡¯s eyes caught mine, and half of me expected her to start walking toward me again. But she didn¡¯t; she turned her attention again to Dane as they spoke in undertones. I slipped into the darkness once more, my steps lighter now. I¡¯d seen the way Auroramanded her pack, the way they looked to her for guidance. It was admirable, in a way. But it also made her vulnerable. In her determination to protect them, she would never see the knife until it was toote. And I would make sure it cut deep. Aurora¡¯s voice cut through what was left of the murmuring crowd, the words soothing like balm on raw pack nerves. ¡°We will investigate this fully,¡± she promised, steady. ¡°You may rest assured, we¡¯ll find how it came about and make certain that it cannot happen again. Dane was standing beside her, his hand on her shoulder, in a wordless moment of support. He showed calm strength, and for one brief second, I let myself acknowledge how well they were working as a team. An unstoppable team too strong, perhaps. A wave of bitterness curled in my chest and was swiftly pushed away. The pack broke up slowly, everyone murmuring reassurances to one another as they went, but I hung back, watching from the edge of the square. Aurora¡¯s eyes scanned the crowd, her expression thoughtful and guarded. When her gaze flicked toward me, I tipped my head a little, offering a faint smile. She didn¡¯t return it. Instead, she turned back to Dane, leaning in to speak quietly. I pressed further into the shadows, my fingers touching the letters buried in my pocket. The words Rowan had written swirled through my brain, hints of doubt and discontent mixed with raw emotion. They were a weapon waiting to be used, and I knew just where to ce them. I fled back to my quarters, the hum of the distant packhouse buzzing in my head, my mind whirring with possibilities. Tonight may have been a mistake, but what happened showed me cracks in the foundation of the pack, cracks I was going to exploit. One of the letters of Rowan shook out in my hand, candlelight burning sharp lines on his hand script, and my mouth curled up while I read in it his desperation, his defeat. ¡°Soon,¡± I whispered. ¡°Very soon.¡± For all its strength, neither Aurora nor Dane saw the slightest hint. Chapter 262 AURORA The roar of fire and stinging smell of smoke brought me abruptly awake. Dane was up, tugging into his boots with speed and urgency. ¡°Stay here,¡± he said without looking round, the line of his mouth precluding further discussion of this. I was hot on his heels in a matter of seconds, the chill of the night air biting through my thin robe. The vige square was aze with chaos as mes engulfed the westernmunal hall. Wolves darted in every direction, some carrying buckets of water while others herded frightened pups and elders to safety. Dane¡¯s voice rose above the din, sharp andmanding. ¡°Form a line from the well! Move, move! I saw Piper and Warrick near the edge of the mayhem, directing a group of younger wolves to safety. Piper¡¯s voice was firm but calm, her hand to the shoulder of a shaking boy. Warrick, for once, seemed to follow her lead, without any trace of his usual banter. ¡°Keep moving!¡± Piper yelled, wheeling to Warrick. ¡°We¡¯lle back to help once they¡¯re safe.¡± Warrick nodded, his face grim. ¡°If they don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯ll carry them all myself.¡± Despite the urgency, their teamwork was smooth, and it brought a flicker of pride amid the chaos. I edged closer to the mes, my heart pounding as I scanned the area. Trajan appeared beside me, his expression grim. ¡°Have you seen Rowan?¡± I asked, my voice tight. Trajan shook his head. ¡°Not yet. But if he¡¯s anywhere near this, we¡¯ll find him.¡± A movement near the edge of the fire caught my eye. My breath hitched as I saw Rowan standing there, his face. streaked with soot and his hands smeared with ash. ¡°Rowan!¡± I called out, moving toward him. He froze, his eyes wide as if he had been caught doing something. he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Aurora,¡± he said, his voice hoarse. ¡°I ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, the tone sharper than I intended. Rowan nced into the mes before looking back into my face. ¡°I.. I was trying to help.¡± But he hesitated at the word ¡®help¡®, and unease roiled in my guts. ¡°Help with what? You should have been with the others, escorting the younglings out. ¡°I didn¡¯t start this,¡± Rowan eximed quickly, defensiveness pitching his voice high. ¡°Did I say you did?¡± I replied with narrowed eyes. His silence spoke volumes between us. Dane¡¯s voice continued to bark out orders in the background, water hissing where it hit the base of the mes. It was before I could press the point further that a voice interrupted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird,¡± I thought, emerging from the darkness, m measured with false sincerity. ¡°That Rowan¡¯s always in the wrong ce at the wrong time?¡± I thought ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for insinuations. His fists were clenched at his sides. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I didn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Then help prove it,¡± I said, my voice low but firm. ¡°Stay here until we can sort this out. He nodded reluctantly, and I turned back to the fire, the heat scaring my skin as I joined Dane and Trajan in the effort to extinguish it. By the time the fire was out, themunity center was little. more than a ckened shell, the air thick with smoke and unspoken queries. As the final few flickers died, I saw something glint amidst the embers. I slowly knelt, reached in, grasped the object; my fingers closed over still warm metal. It was a small broken fragment of my shattered during the restoration old pendant that had the grove. My heart seemed to clench as I looked at the stress, trying to work out the implications that swam in my head. Then Dane was beside me, frowning. ¡°What is it?¡± I held it up for him to see; my voice was barely a whisper. ¡°Something we should¡¯ve left buried.¡± I stared at the broken piece of my old pendant, the jagged edges. catching the faint moonlight. The weight of it settled heavily in my palm, as if it carried more than just memories. Dane crouched beside me, his hand firm on my shoulder. ¡°Why is this here?¡± he growled, low, but tense. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, but my mind was racing alternatives and each one was worse than thest. This pendant shouldn¡¯t have been anywhere near themunal hall. It shouldn¡¯t even exist in piecesrge enough to be found; it had shattered into fragments too small to be gathered when it broke. ¡°Do you think someone nted it here?¡± Dane¡¯s tone was low but with an edge to it. I held his gaze, that flicker of suspicion in his eyes mirroring my own. ¡°It¡¯s possible. But why? To what end?¡± Trajan stepped forward before he could respond. His face had turned grim. ¡°The fire¡¯s out, but the damage is extensive. We¡¯re just lucky it didn¡¯t spread to the other structures.¡± Dane rose, his face setting into a determined expression. ¡°We will find out who did this. No one leaves the vige until we have some answers.¡± Trajan nodded, then paused, his eyes falling to the fragment in my hand. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± 1 held it up, my voice steady despite the turmoil within me. ¡°A piece of something that should¡¯ve stayed buried. Trajan¡¯s brows knit, but he didn¡¯t push the issue. He turned to Dane. ¡°I¡¯ll organize a patrol to watch the borders. If this was meant to be a distraction, we can¡¯t afford to leave ourselves exposed.¡± Dane nodded. ¡°Good. And make sure everyone knows to report anything unusual, no matter how small. I tucked the fragment into my pocket, its presence an unpleasant reminder of all that we had presumed to leave in our wake, as Trajan shifted away. Around the Packhouse Back to themunal hall: Wolves worked in flux, moving pieces of wreckage left in the aftermath of the fire, while Piper and Warrick were part of them teasing a facade over somber¨Cfaced individuals. ¡°Careful with that beam, Warrick,¡± Piper teased. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want you to pull something.¡± Warrick smirked, hoisting the beam onto his shoulder with exaggerated case. ¡°You mean like your sense of humor? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s intact.¡± Despite myself, I smiled. Their ability to find levity in the darkest moments was something I deeply admired. Alina lingered near the edge of the group, her eyes sharp as she observed the scene. When our gazes met, her lips curved into a small, knowing smile. I approached her, my steps measured. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, Alina, now¡¯s the time.¡± Her smile widened, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Just admiring how quickly everyone jumps into action under your leadership. It¡¯s impressive, really.¡± Save the ttery,¡± I said, my voice t. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone.¡± Alina cocked her head to one side, her expression suddenly coy. ¡°I don¡¯t need to fool anyone, Aurora. I just speak the truth.¡± Before I could say another word, Dane called my name, his voice. slicing through the tension. ¡°Aurora, a word?¡± I turned away from Alina, the quiet chuckle that followed me as I joined Dane. In the quiet of the Office, Dane closed the door behind us, his arms crossed as he leaned against the desk. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I pulled the fragment from my pocket, cing it on the desk. between us. ¡°This. It doesn¡¯t make sense, Dane. How did it get there? Why now?¡± He picked it up, turning it over in his hand. ¡°We need to consider every possibility. Someone wants us distracted, but this feels. personal.¡± I nodded, the knot in my stomach pulling tighter. ¡°Whoever it is, they know how to get under our skin. It¡¯s frustrating me already. We need to stay ahead of them.¡± Dane¡¯s gaze softened as he stepped closer, his hand brushing against mine. ¡°We will. Together. His warm touch steadied me, and I took strength from the surety in his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re right,¡± I said, but the doubt clung in my mind and would not be so easily quieted. Later that night, it was almost too quiet when the packy down to rest for the night, after all the noise was just too great a difference. But he did not find sleep. Lying awake, the fragment safely tucked under my pillow, the presence itself remained, reminding me of how many questions had been left dangling in the air over our heads. I shoot upright in bed at the rustling sound outside my window. Just couldn¡¯t get enough sleep, who or what is stressing us like this?? Chapter 263 AURORA I woke to the gentle scratching at my window from an unrestful sleep. I sat up slowly and moonlight cut across the room in silver ribbons. Dane stirred at my side but never woke. I leaned toward the window and peered through the curtains, and then I saw him standing just beyond the stretch of light from thentern. I opened the window. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I called out, though my voice was even, my stomach swarmed with butterflies. The figure stepped forward; the shadows fell away to reveal Rowan. His hands were jammed deep into his pockets, his shoulders hunched. His face was a picture of determination versus hesitation. ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± he said in a low but firm voice. I turned back to Dane who slept, and slipped from bed, tugging my robe around me. Outside I wrapped my arms against the cool night air. What is it, Rowan? I asked keeping my voice t He hesitated; his eyes darting away before meeting mine. ¡°I. I don¡¯t think you understand what¡¯s really going on around here.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then enlighten me.¡°. He stepped closer, the words tumbling out in a rush. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to prove myself, but every time I do, it feels like I¡¯m being pushed further away. You and Dane, you¡¯ve made this image of perfection, but not everyone fits into it.¡± ¡°Rowan,¡± I started, but he cut me off. ¡°I know I¡¯ve made mistakes, but I¡¯m not the only one! And yet, I¡¯m the one constantly under scrutiny, while others get away with it.¡± He trailed off, his frustration boiling beneath the surface. ¡°Get away with what?¡± Dane¡¯s voice cut through the night, sharp and unyielding. I turned to see him stepping into the light, his arms crossed and his gaze locked on Rowan. A scowl came onto Rowan¡¯s face, and his shoulders squared as though ready for a fight. ¡°Why do you always have to show up? It isn¡¯t about you!¡± ¡°It is about this pack,¡± he said levelly, the steel not far from his voice. ¡°And I won¡¯t stand by while you throw baseless usations around just because we forgave your carlier crimes. Unfounded?¡± Rowan snarled louder, his voice going up. ¡°You think I don¡¯t see the favoritism? How do the two of you run everything like some sort of power?¡± ¡°Easy, Rowan,¡± warned Dane, pressing farther. ¡°Dudes, stop!¡± I threw open my hands and slipped in between them. ¡°Nobody helps that way. He snapped his eyes to mine, an edge of anger and hurt sharpening their depths. ¡°You say you¡¯re listening, but are you? Or are you just waiting to tell me I¡¯m wrong again?¡± ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, my voice softening. ¡°This isn¡¯t about who¡¯s right or wrong. It¡¯s about working together, finding a way forward. Heughed again, the sound bitter. ¡°Forward? With you two making the calls? Where does that leave the rest of us?¡± ¡°It leaves us trying to keep everybody safe,¡± Dane said shortly. The frustration boiled over, and his voice shook. ¡°Safe? You think this is safe? Wolves like me get left behind and you sit in your perfect little house, pretending everything¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The word was thunder in Dane¡¯s voice, snapping hist patience. A thick moment of silence passed between us. The muscles in Rowan¡¯s chest heaved; at his sides, his fists were clenched. I took another step closer, softening my tone. ¡°Nobody is ying with you, Rowan. It does take some work from all of you, not from us alone, you know. He shook his head and in one fluid movement stepped back, spilling frustration into the action. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s about time you realize not everyone thinks in your particr way.¡± With that said, he walked off and disappeared off into the darkness. I watched him go, and felt his words cut deep and weigh heavy upon my heart. Dane¡¯s hand found mine and steadied me. ¡°We shall work it out,¡± he muttered in a low, firm voice. But before I could answer, Alina emerged into the faint light of thenterns, crossing her arms a slight smirk ying about her lips. ¡°Looks like everyone dont see you guys the way i do besides you guys only hear rumors about me but you have no evidence,i may be on your side after all¡± she whispered the words carrying just enough to twist my stomach. Then she walked off into the darkness. Dane¡¯s fingers had tightened on mine the moment Alina vanished into the dark, leaving her words hanging in the night. My stomach rolled as unease settled in my gut like a stone. ¡°What was that all about?¡± he asked, his voice low but with a thread of tension. I shook my head, my eyes still fixed on that spot where she¡¯d disappeared. ¡°Always watching, always scheming. I don¡¯t know what game she is ying, but it¡¯s not good.¡± Dane¡¯s jaw flexed. ¡°We can¡¯t let her get under our skin, Aurora. Not now.¡± I pulled my hand from his and turned to him fully, my voice at whisper, but firm. ¡°It¡¯s not about her, Rowan¡¯s words.they weren¡¯t all that wrong, Dane. Maybe we have been blind to some things. He scowled, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t seriouslyke his side, do you? Rowan¡¯s angry, fine, but he¡¯s pulled some stupid stunts. That¡¯s his fault, not ours.¡± I blew out a loud breath and rubbed my temples. ¡°I¡¯m not excusing him; however, we have to be more considerate, more thoughtful. What does it say about us as leaders if we lose confidence in wolves like Rowan? Dane¡¯s posture cased further, his face softening as he took my hand again. ¡°You are so hard on yourself. We did everything we could for this pack.¡± ¡°Maybe that is not enough,¡± I whispered, and my voice threatened to break. Dane cradled my face between his palms, his thumb stroking the pad of my cheek. ¡°Aurora, we can¡¯t fix everything in one day, but we¡¯re in this together. That must count for something.¡± I leaned into his touch, closing my eyes briefly. ¡°It does. But I just can¡¯t shake the feeling that something bigger ising.¡± A soft rustling in the bushes beside us sent us both turning before Dane could answer. My heart leapt into my throat but loosened when Piper emerged, looking utterly annoyed and concerned. Why are you two out here in the middle of the night?¡± she asked, crossing her arms. Dane straightened, his hand falling from my face. ¡°We were. talking.¡± Piper cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Sounded like more than talking. Ist everything okay?¡± I nodded, forcing a small smile. ¡°Just sorting through some things.¡± Piper looked between us, skepticism written on her features. ¡°Well, maybe you should sort them out inside. This forest has been giving me bad vibestely.¡± Dane chuckled low in his throat. ¡°Noted. Let¡¯s go.¡± I faced the packhouse, and my taut shoulders urged a nce in the opposite direction, half expecting Alina or Rowan to appear. The night seemed heavier, weighed down by what was left unsaid. Inside. I leaned against the door and blew out a slow breath. Piper remained in the doorway, eyes aglow. ¡°Whatever is happening, just. be careful,¡± she whispered so unlike the chipper tone that I was used to. I nodded and held her gaze. ¡°Always.¡± Dane nudged me upward toward the stairs. We climbed to our room, he faced me, the gravity of the situation etched on his expression. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Rowan and Alina. Together.¡± ¡°Uh together,¡± I echoed, but my heart spoke another cadence altogether. I hadin in bed, staring at the ceiling while my head swirled with all that had happened, from the anger in Rowan to the cryptic whispers from Aline to the tension simmering and ready to blow within the pack. Dane stirred beside me; his hand brushed mine. ¡°What is it?¡± he murmured. ¡°Nothing,¡± I whispered, even though my heart told a very different story. Chapter 264 ROWAN The creak in the floorboards outside my door had silenced, leaving only the resounding of Aurora¡¯s words within my mind: ¡°You need to figure out who you are outside of what you think others expect.¡± I shut the door behind me, my breaths hard and fast, my mind reeling with anger and confusion, Aurora¡¯s words tangling in my mind with frustration at never being good enough. I mmed my fist against the desk, a sharp breath escaping my lips. ¡°They¡¯ll never see me for what I can be,¡± I muttered. ¡°Won¡¯t they?¡± a smooth and unexpected voice asked. I spun around, my pulse spiking. Alina stood there, leaning casually against the doorframe, her eyes sharp and assessing. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I demanded, the irritation in my voice barely masking my unease. She smirked, stepping further into the room. ¡°You left the door unlocked. Not very careful for someone who¡¯s been under so much scrutiny.¡± I gave her a cial stare, to which she paid no mind, her eyes wandering around the room in feigned curiosity. ¡°Nice ce. A little bare, though.¡± ¡°What do you want, Alina?¡± I asked, my tone sharper than I meant it to be. She didn¡¯t answer, instead walking closer with a deliberately seductive sway in her hips. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice how tense you were during that meeting earlier. Thought I¡¯d see if you needed someone to talk to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you,¡± I said firmly, though my resolve wavered when her gaze locked on mine, steady and unyielding. ¡°Is that so?¡± She challenged me. ¡°Because from where I am. standing, you seem to have much on your mind. And not very many people share it. ¡± Her words jabbed, and I turned back, pretending an interest in neatening up my stack of papers. ¡°If you¡¯re here stirring up trouble, you can leave.¡± Sheughed low in her throat, a sound that set my teeth on edge. and sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Stir up trouble? Rowan, I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± I snapped, whirling on her. ¡°Why would you want to help me? You¡¯ve done nothing but make things worse. Her face softened, or at least I think it did. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how they treat you. Like you¡¯re expendable. Like no matter what you do, it¡¯s never enough.¡± The words came a little harder than I wanted to admit, and she stepped closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°You deserve to be seen, Rowan. To be valued. I clenched my fists, pulled between a desperate wish to believe her and gnawing suspicion that she was out for her own reasons. ¡°And what¡¯s in it for you after betraying me andnding me in detention earlier?¡± She smiled wryly; the tips of her fingers grazed my arm. ¡°Maybe I see what no one else does. Not even Aurora herself.¡± She left her touch, her gaze falling to my lips, then rose again to meet mine. ¡°You¡¯ve been carrying so much on your shoulders. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time someone took some of that weight off?¡± ¡°Alina.¡± I began, but the words stopped as she stepped even closer, the scent of her perfume wrapping around me. Her hand slipped onto my chest, sending a wave of heat through her touch to inme something I¡¯d been trying for weeks to suppress. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight this,¡± she said, her mouth inches from mine. My will broke, and before I mighte to my senses, I closed the space, capturing her lips in a kiss that was as much anger as desire and she made me grab her perfectly round boobs. Except for ourboured breathing, as we pulled apart, her lips curled into a satisfied smile. ¡°See?¡± she murmured, tracing my jaw with her fingers. ¡°I understand you in a way they will never be able to.¡± I said nothing. My chest twisted with guilt and confusion as she turned and slipped out of the room, leaving me to my thoughts. As the door clicked shut, I stared at the space she¡¯d left behind, her words echoing in my brain: ¡°I understand you in a way they never will. ¡± Chapter 265 AURORA Sharp knocks yanked me from sleep. Beside me, Dane stirred, his hand instinctively going to the de he kept near the bed. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he called out low but firm. ¡°It¡¯s Trajan,¡± came the reply, his tone heavy. ¡°We need to talk about Rowan. Dane threw his legs over the side of the bed with anguor. I did the same, belting a shawl around my shoulders. Something in Trajan¡¯s voice was wrong We opened the door to find Trajan¡¯s face scored with deep concern. ¡°There¡¯s something you should see,¡± he said, eyes darting from one of us to the other. For months, police questioned anyone who would talk about Kirsten, but nobody had anything to say to them, and they basically searched the whole state. Trajan led us into the Great Hall that cool refreshing morning. A small gathering of wolves had assembled; their voices low as if in reverence to pieces of evidence strewn before them a piece of burnt fabric caught beneath a bunch of logs leading toward the side of the central hall where their fire began. ¡°This was found early this morning,¡± Trajan said, his voice even but serious. ¡°And there¡¯s more.¡± He held up a burned piece of paper. The edges were ckened, but the faint marks of Rowan¡¯s handwriting were unmistakable. My stomach sank. Dane frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°This doesn¡¯t prove anything.¡± he said, sure. ¡°It could¡¯ve been nted.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Trajan agreed, ¡°but Rowan¡¯s been acting strangely. It¡¯s enough to warrant questioning. A murmur erupted in the circle, and I shivered. Freya¡¯s voice cut through the murmur ¡°How much more must we see to take action? He¡¯s been in trouble for weeks now.¡± ¡°Freya,¡± I snapped; sharper than I meant. ¡°We don¡¯t act anyhow¡± She flung me a re before saying nothing and stepped back into the crowd, arms across her chest. They were leading Rowan into the great hall, his hands bound loosely and nked by two guards, his face pale, his eyes darting about the room in nervous fashion. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked, his voice shaking with fear and anger. Trajan stepped forward, expression neutral, firm. ¡°Evidence has surfaced that links you to the fire. Rowan¡¯s face contorted in a mix of incredulity. ¡°That¡¯s crazy! I had nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Then exin this,¡± Trajan said, holding up the scattered paper. Rowan¡¯s eyes went wide and he stepped backward. ¡°I don¡¯t know how that got there. Someone¡¯s trying to frame me!¡± The murmurs grew loud, doubt seeping into the faces of the onlookers. I raised my hand, silencing them. ¡°Enough.¡± I took another step closer to him, forcing him to face me straight on. ¡°If you are innocent, you gotta cooperate. Fighting only makes it worse.¡± His jaw flexed but then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you anything you want but you gotta believe me, I didn¡¯t start that fire.¡± ¡°Im sorry rowan you have to be arrested again till we confirm your innocence¡± ¡°Take him away ¡°i said Later, I visited Rowan in the holding cell. The ce was dark, thick with damp stone. He sat on the cot, head buried in hist hands. ¡°Rowan,¡± I said quietly, stepping closer to him. He lifted his head, eyes bloodshot, ¡°You don¡¯t think I did, do you?¡± he asked low and doubtfully as if he shored up his words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe so,¡± I allowed, ¡°but the evidence against you is hard to ¡°Isn¡¯t real,¡± he cut in, voice stronger. ¡°I swear, Aurora, I didn¡¯t do this. Alinn, she¡¯s been ying me. I was too blind to see it before, but now.¡± ¡°Now what?¡± I pushed, heart twisting with the desperation in his voice. ¡°She¡¯s been nting seeds, making me doubt myself, making me doubt you,¡± he said. ¡°I think it¡¯s her behind this. I just don¡¯t have the proof,i don¡¯t even know how i fell for her again ¡± His words hung heavy in the air. A part of me so wanted to believe him, but this weight was just too much to possibly turn a blind eye to. ¡°Rowan, if there is any truth in what you are saying, we will find it. For now, you need to keep calm and cooperate. Understand?¡± He nodded, defeated, weighing his shoulders down. ¡°I just want to make things right. I had just turned from the holding cell when, really, my mind. tangled itself in a million doubts and question marks. Sure, there was concrete evidence found on Rowan, but that one confession about Alina just put another twist into this. I was midway down the hall when murmurings of voices reached around the corner into my cars. I immediately leaned in a bit closer, instantly recognizing one of them. ¡°It is all falling together,¡± Alina¡¯s voice came through even, slippery. My heartbeat quickened; I leaned into the bend of the wall to take in the sight of her, talking to a wolf not known to me, the skin on my spine tingling. ¡°What is Alina doing?¡± I whispered quietly to myself. ¡°And why is it so difficult to catch her red handed?¡± Chapter 266 DANE Aurora stood frozen outside the hallway, She looked disturbed. I¡¯d had enough. The whispers, the sideways nces, the tension. rippling through the pack it all pointed to one name. Alina. mming the training roster onto my desk, I stood abruptly. ¡°This ends now,¡± I muttered, the frustration bubbling over as I stormed out of the packhouse. I found her by the gardens, plucking weeds with a near serene expression, as if she hadn¡¯t been the root of every problem that had gued us. ¡°Alina!¡± She looked up, her facial expression unchanged. ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± ¡°What game are you ying?¡± I asked, my voice merciless and razor sharp. Alina cocked her head, pretending to be confused. ¡°Game? I don¡¯t understand what you mean. ¡°You know exactly what I mean,¡± I said, closing the distance. further. ¡°Rowan. The fire. The whispers in the pack. It leads to you.¡± Herughter was light, nearly condescending. ¡°You¡¯re deceiving yourself, Dane. You arrested Rowan, now you areing after me? For what? Breathing?¡± ¡°You have been ying with their heads,¡± I told her with fisted hands. ¡°Stop pretending to be innocent with me.¡± Alina stood, brushing dirt from her hands. ¡°If you had proof. Alpha, you wouldn¡¯t be here questioning me. The truth is, you don¡¯t. You¡¯re grasping at shadows because you¡¯re afraid to admit you don¡¯t have control.¡± Her words stung more than I wanted to admit. ¡°Mark my words, Alina. If I find out you¡¯re behind this, there will be no mercy.¡± Aurora was pacing her office when I got back. ¡°She¡¯s slippery.¡± I said, slumping into a chair. ¡°I know,¡± she murmured. lost in thought. ¡°But she¡¯s made mistakes. Everyone does.¡± She pulled out a stack of papers, her eyes scanning them withser focus. ¡°What am I looking for?¡± ¡°Patterns,¡± she replied. ¡°Connections. Alina¡¯s smart, but she¡¯s not wless. After scanning over the records for hours, Aurora¡¯s face finally lit up. ¡°Here.¡± She pointed to a series of supply logs. ¡°Every time something has gone wrong, missing resources, unexined damage, Alina has always been there.¡± I leaned over to study the papers. ¡°This is something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to prove her guilt outright,¡± Aurora admitted, ¡°but it¡¯s a start. If we follow this trail, we¡¯ll find the truth. I saw Trajan and Joclyn sitting by the hearth, their voices low but urgent. ¡°She¡¯s been using Rowan,¡± Trajan said, his jaw tight. ¡°Every action he¡¯s taken has only served to cause chaos.¡± Joclyn nodded. ¡°And she is brilliant, never implicating herself, always letting another take the me while she pulls the strings.¡± ¡°How did we miss this?¡± Trajan asked, frustration evident in his tone. ¡°She¡¯s a master of being in the background,¡± Joclyn replied. ¡°But we know now, and there we can act. This needs to go to Aurora and Dane.¡± Meanwhile, while tensions increased, Piper and Warrick had been really helpful as they were working like crazy to hold the pack together. ¡°We need to reduce the rumors,¡± Piper said, arms crossed, facing a small congregation of wolves. ¡°We¡¯re stronger together, but this division will tear us apart.¡± Warrick nodded. ¡°If you have concerns, bring them to Aurora or I directly. Spreading whispers only helps whoever¡¯s trying to destabilize us.¡± One wolf, a young male raised a shy voice. ¡°But what if Rowan really did¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Piper cut in firm. ¡°And even if he makes mistakes, we deal with them as a pack. Together. There was the exchange of a pair of uncertain wolf nces, then Warrick stepped forward. Firm but encouraging: ¡°Trust our leaders, trust in each other that¡¯s how we get through this.¡± Deep into the night while I was strolling, I noticed that Alina was speaking to a wolf near the edges of the vige. Their voices came low, and it would be impossible not to note a catch. ¡°You are positive Rowan won¡¯t say anything?¡± he asked. His tone was edged with doubt. Alina¡¯s smile deepened, her confidence unppable. ¡°He¡¯s too lost in his guilt to see the truth. Rowan thinks he¡¯s to me for everything. That¡¯s what makes him useful.¡± The wolf shifted uncasily. ¡°But what if he talks? What if Aurora gets through to him?¡± Alina let out a softugh, the sound cold and dismissive. ¡°Aurora¡¯s kind heart is her weakness. She¡¯ll want to believe him, to save him. But I¡¯ve left enough doubt in her mind to make sure she¡¯ll hesitate. By the time she figures out what¡¯s really happening, it¡¯ll all be over,¡± The wolf frowned, his skepticism written across his face. ¡°And what of Dane? He is not the sort of man to sit and do nothing while things burn down around him, either.¡± The eyes of Alina shed, razor sharp. ¡°Dane¡¯s power is his weakness: too straightforward, hence predictable. He¡¯lle out at me quite sure I¡¯m the only game in town. Little does he know how ahead I am walking.¡± The wolf rubbed his neck back; a feeling of unease slowly crept over him. ¡°This feels really risky, Alina. What if the pack turns against. you?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± she said confidently. ¡°By the time they see the cracks, they¡¯ll be too fractured to fight back. And when the dust settles, they¡¯ll need someone to guide them.¡± She took a step closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°That someone will be me. The wolf hesitated, then asked, ¡°And what about Rowan? What happens to him once you¡¯ve¡­ achieved what you want?¡± Alina¡¯s expression only darkened somewhat, her smirk still twisting her lips. ¡°Rowan¡¯s purpose is almost served. He¡¯s a pawn, and like any pawn, he¡¯ll be sacrificed when the timees. Until then, I¡¯ll keep him where I need him lost, confused, and under my control.¡± The wolf¡¯s jaw clenched, and he shifted ufortably. ¡°And if he breaks free?¡± Alina cocked her head to one side; the smirk twisted into something almost cruel. ¡°He won¡¯t. But if he tries¡­ Well, idents happen.¡± The wolf cast a nce in the direction of the vige. Conflict etched itself across his face. ¡°This is a dangerous game, Alina.¡± ¡°All games are dangerous,¡± she returned smoothly. ¡°But that¡¯s what makes them worth ying.¡± For a moment, the wolf seemed as if he wanted to argue, but he kept quiet. Alina¡¯s eyes shone bright in the frail moonlight as she stepped backward; her tone was final. ¡°Tomorrow, I go to see Rowan in his cell. I have onest piece to y.¡± As the wolf vanished into the night, Alina stood there a moment longer, her smile slowly icing into a chill. She whispered, ¡°Everything is falling perfectly in ce.¡± Chapter 267 ROWAN ¡°Tomorrow, I go to see Rowan in his cell,¡± The soft jingling of keys fitted into a lock cut through the oppressive silence of my cell. I sat on my cot, my elbows to my knees, and my gaze down. I wasn¡¯t so certain after all I wanted to have this talk with Alina. The door creaked open, and she came inside, her eyes icy cool, calcting. ¡°Rowan,¡± she said smoothly, leaning against the cold stone. ¡°Why are you here?¡± My voice had gone low, quavering with a mix of betrayal and anger. The bitterness in my chest was to be well and fully brought out now. ¡°You framed me again, you wicked soul! What do you get to owe me this, and why? Why are you this way?¡± She fell into mockery, an arc of a smile that resembled anything less than decent. ¡°Framed you? That is rather dramatic. I stood, and the sudden movement served to stiffen her. ¡°Dramatic? You turned the whole pack on me! You used me to twist me into a pawn for whatever game you¡¯re ying. Alina folded her arms across her chest and gave a cold, unemotional tone to Rowan: ¡°Don¡¯t y the innocent, Rowan. You were so desperate to be noticed, so willing to matter that you didn¡¯t even see what was right in front of you. You let me manipte you because it was easier than facing the truth about yourself.¡± Her words hurt a great deal more than I wanted to admit, but I wasn¡¯t about to give her the satisfaction. ¡°You lied to me,¡± I spat, fists clenched to my sides. ¡°You made. me believe that I did what was right.¡± She came closer, tone razor sharp. ¡°I gave you what you wanted, purpose, power. That you couldn¡¯t take the consequences is something to me yourself for, not me. Purpose?¡± I barked a crazyugh. ¡°You call this purpose? Rotting in prison while the pack treats me as if I carry the gue?¡± Alina shrugged, and in that was more of a knife twist than in her words. ¡°You made your decisions, Rowan. I just helped shepherd you along. The only sound in the room for a moment was my ragged breathing. Finally, I shook my head, disgust twisting in my gut. ¡°Get out,¡± I said, my voice harsh. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough damage.¡± Her eyes narrowed, but she didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she turned and walked out, her heels clicking against the stone floor. ¡°Good luck, Rowan,¡± she said over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll need it. It sounded loud with a ng of its heavy self, and left me to my silent gloom once again. Next morning, Aurora came into my cell looking disappointed and, well, hopeful. She sat opposite me on the bench, cing her hands neatly in herp. ¡°Rowan,¡± she said to begin with, firm but softly. ¡°I need you to tell me the truth. All of it.¡± I looked at her, my throat tightening. ¡°I didn¡¯t start that fire,¡± I said immediately. ¡°I swear to you, Aurora. I¡¯ve done a lot of things I regret, but that wasn¡¯t one of them.¡± She held my gaze, searching for any sign of deceit. ¡°And the other things? The secrets, the maniption, did you regret those? And heavy, as in, it felt with her questioning into me. ¡°I do,¡± I whispered. ¡°I had my anger, my jealousy, that had blurred everything. And bad, oh, so badly wanting to matter and wanting to be seen, it was never the one who might hurt. Her expression softened, and she leaned forward slightly. ¡°Then prove it,¡± she said. ¡°Prove to the pack that you¡¯ve changed. Show them the Rowan who wants to be better, not the one who let himself be used.¡± I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat almost choking me. ¡°How?¡± Aurora stood proud, pride in every inch of her posture. ¡°By taking responsibility for your actions and promising to try harder.¡± Her handnded on the bars as she met my eyes. ¡°The pack should hear it from your mouth. The sun was already low in the sky when they came for me to take me out of my cell. As we neared the gathering, my heart pounded. The whole pack had gathered, their whispers loud in my ears. ¡°That¡¯s Rowan?¡± one voice murmured. ¡°Why would Aurora and Dane even give him a chance after everything?¡± another said with a tone of disgust. Some of them pitied me, while the rest treated me with outright disgust. I kept my eyes with Aurora and Dane, tall in front, but the weight of all these gazes pressed on me. Loud murmurs filled my ears as I climbed up the tform: ¡°He does not belong here,¡± sliced a voice, cutting like a razor de. Aurora lifted a hand, and the crowd fell silent. Her voice was firm, unruffled, yetmanding. ¡°Rowan hase to address the pack. He has something to say, and I expect you to listen.¡± I drew a deep, shaking breath and clenched my trembling hands at my sides. The pack was quiet now, the faces turned to mine. and seemed to stare through me. I looked at Aurora and was awarded a small encouraging nod. I turned to the crowd and started, ¡°I know I have made mistakes. I let my insecurities and my need to prove myself blind me. I hurt this pack in ways I couldn¡¯t take back, and for that, I am deeply sorry.¡± The murmurs started again, until Aurora¡¯s sharp look quieted them. ¡°I didn¡¯t start the fire,¡± I continued, my voice a little firmer now. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t cut me free of the pain I¡¯ve caused. I¡¯m prepared to take responsibility for my actions and to work for the trust back if you¡¯re willing to give it to me.¡± The room fell silent again, tension so thick you could have cut it with a knife. Behind him came Alina¡¯s voice, smooth as honey and edged with mockery. ¡°Words are just words, Rowan. Let¡¯s see if actions can back them up.¡± Her gaze met mine, a sly smile ying on her lips. My stomach twisted, but I refused to look away. Chapter 268 AURORA Alina¡¯s voice was mocking as she challenged Rowan¡¯s words, her sly smile twisting the tension in the air. The frustration bubbled in the council meeting as voices crossed over each other, debating where Rowan¡¯s ce was and how Alina was involved. The air was electric, anticipation crackling like the storm about to break. ¡°I¡¯m tired of the shadow games,¡± Piper said, her hand mming down onto the wooden table. ¡°If Alina doesn¡¯t have anything to hide, then why hasn¡¯t she been brought here to answer?¡± Trajan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve danced around this too long. She needs to be questioned properly.¡± I hunched forward, hands sped tightly together. ¡°We don¡¯t have concrete evidence,¡± I said carefully. ¡°What if she spins this andes out with even more people on her side?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already twisting everything,¡± Warrick said, his voice. cutting. ¡°She¡¯s dividing us with whispers and lies. It¡¯s time we corner her.¡± Dane ced a soothing hand on my shoulder. ¡°Aurora, they¡¯re right. We can¡¯t keep ignoring this. She thrives in the dark. Let¡¯s bring her into the light.¡± A brief moment¡¯s pause, I finally nodded and rose. ¡°Summon her,¡± I replied simply and stood, making my speech towards the pack. ¡°And we¡¯ve had quite enough of these speeches. So end this. Let the sentence speak it. Call forth Alina She came proudly head high with unbroken features standing straight into our middle. She holds high her defiance for armor to ring res. ¡°Why am I here?¡± she asked coolly, her gaze sweeping the room. ¡°Have you all grown so desperate that you¡¯re using me without proof?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been ying games,¡± Trajan said, his voice even butced with anger. ¡°We want answers.¡± Alina¡¯s lips arced into a mocking smile. ¡°Games? Is that what you call it? I¡¯ve only done what¡¯s necessary to survive here.¡± The room boiled into murmurs; the tension rose with every second. Dane stepped forward, his tone even, firm. ¡°This isn¡¯t about survival, Alina. This is about lics and maniption. If you have nothing to hide, then exin yourself.¡± Sheughed lightly, and the sound was hollow. ¡°Exin what, exactly? That I¡¯ve worked hard to be part of this pack? That I¡¯ve spoken up when others were too afraid?¡± The council filled her with questions but Alina was sharp, twisting every usation into something she could use. ¡°Why would I risk everything?¡± she returned as Piper mentioned fire. ¡°Rowan was the perfect scapegoat, wasn¡¯t he? You all chose to believe that.¡± As frustration mounted, I looked over at Dane. His jaw tightened, his patience wearing thin. ¡°We found this in your quarters.¡± The noise in the room died as Trajan¡¯s voice cut through it, and he held out a crumpled letter as the room fell silent now. Alina¡¯s confidence faltered, her eyes narrowing. ¡°What is that?¡± A letter detailing every move you¡¯ve made to undermine the pack,¡± Trajan said coldly. ¡°Your handwriting. Your words.¡± For the first time, Alina¡¯sposure cracked, her lips parting to deny it, but no words came. The silence was deafening, except for Alina¡¯s sharp intake of breath. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± ¡°That does not matter,¡± I said, firm. ¡°What matters is the truth, Alina. And this is the truth, right? Sheshed out, her voice rising with anger. ¡°You think this makes you better than me, Aurora? You¡¯ve yed favorites from the start! You¡¯re weak, always hiding behind Dane, always looking for someone else to carry the burden!¡± The pack gasped, her venomous words slicing through the room. I stepped forward, my voice calm but cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me. This is about you and the damage you¡¯ve caused.¡± Alinaughed dryly, her arms flying up in a gesture. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not about you. It never is. You¡¯re untouchable, aren¡¯t you? The perfect Luna. Enough, Dane growled; his voice rumbled like thunder. He stepped between us; his presencepelled silence. Alina, your maniptions have caused division and pain. The evidence is clear. This ends now. The decision came unanimous in the vote of the council, which was echoed out in the solemn silence of the room. Her face twisted in a fury as the verdict was read. Alina,¡± I said, trying to sound as firm as possible despite the seriousness. ¡°You are exiled. You will leave this pack and never return.¡± As she was dragged away, defiance in her eyes turned desperate, the way her gaze darted wildly until theynded on me. ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± she spat with venom in her tone. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Aurora. Mark my words.¡± Her words sent a shiver down my spine, but I stood firm, watching her disappear into the night. When the guards were forcing Alina to the border of the vige, her struggles got much more desperate; the wolf, once soposed and so cunning, now radiated nothing but pure fury and desperation. Her shrill voice cut through the silent night. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, don¡¯t you?¡± she spat, her gaze locking onto mine. Her lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°You all sit there, pretending to be so righteous, so pure. But you¡¯re no different from me. You¡¯re just better at hiding it.¡± ¡°Keep moving,¡± one of the guards growled, gripping her arm tighter. Alina tore loose for an instant, her gaze aze, raking the assembled pack. ¡°You¡¯re all fools if you think Aurora and Dane are invincible. They¡¯ll fail you. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but one day you¡¯ll see them for what they are, just wolves pretending to be gods.¡± Enough!¡± Dane¡¯s voice boomed, silencing the murmurs that could balloon into ripples in the sea of faces. One step forward, the towering figure drew all eyes. ¡°You have been granted mercy, Alina. Do not press your luck.¡± Alinaughed in a mockery tone ¡°Mercy? You call this mercy? You are blind to the cracks forming, Dane. Trust me, I have nted enough seeds to make them grow. Her words sent a ripple through the pack, and I could see doubt flicker in a few eyes. I stepped forward, my voice steady, firm. ¡°Alina, your time here is over. Leave now or face the consequences of defying this council. She jerked her head, twisting her face into an unnatural calm. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave. But do not think for one second this is the end. Watch your back, Aurora. You never know where betrayal mighte from.¡± As finally the guards dragged her away, her voice seemed to hang in the air like a ghost. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this. everyst one of you.¡± Chapter 269 PIPER Alina¡¯s final words before exile, ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± seemed to be that constant hum of cold, creeping fog lying low over the pack. I leaned against the railing of the packhouse, observing the wolves moving on through the day with weighed down shoulders, as tension hung on with the passing of weeks. Warrick moved beside me and gave my shoulder a gentle bump. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet,¡± he said, his voice softer than usual. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ thinking,¡± I replied, my eyes drifting to the training grounds where Rowan was hauling supplies. Rowan who had once been so proud, so eager to prove himself now moved with a little energy, his gaze rarely rising from the ground. The fact was that it felt odd to see him this way. The Rowan I knew was impulsive, sometimes foolish, but not this weak and shy. He¡¯s trying, Warrick said, catching my gaze. It might take some time, but he¡¯ll find his ce again. I nodded, but my attention stayed with him as Rowan paused, his head bowing briefly. Something in the way that he moved. tightened my chest. I made my way to the training grounds muchter in the afternoon. He was alone, his hands dirty, shoulders hunched. as if he carried some invisible weight. I hid behind a tree a bit ashamed of myself and yet unable to take my eyes off him. Then I saw her. Alina stood near the edge of the woods. My breath caught as Rowan looked up, his face a mixture of surprise and confusion. They spoke in hushed tones, too low for me to hear, but their bodynguage told me enough. Alina was making movement with her hands animatedly, her hands slicing through the air as she leaned toward him. Rowan seemed resistant, shaking his head once, but she set at hand on his arm, her voice insistent. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Warrick¡¯s voice startled me and I jumped out of my skin. ¡°Shh,¡± I hissed, pulling him behind the tree with me. ¡°Look.¡± Warrick leaned around the trunk, his brow furrowing. ¡°Is that. Alina? What¡¯s she doing here? She¡¯s supposed to be gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to figure out,¡± I whispered. We continued to hide and watch as Rowan finally nodded, defeated, his shoulders sagging. Alina smiled smugly; a cold feeling ran down my spine as she disappeared into the forest. ¡°What do you think that was about?¡± Warrick asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, my stomach twisting. ¡°But we need to tell Aurora and Dane.¡± I paced while Warrick stood by the wall, arms crossed in Aurora¡¯s quarters; Aurora and Dane sat across from us, their faces growing darker with every word as I told them what I¡¯d seen. ¡°She¡¯s still in his head,¡± I said, frustration bubbling in my voice. ¡°Even after everything, he¡¯s still listening to her. Aurora sighed, running a hand through her hair. ¡°Rowan¡¯s trying to find his ce, but Alina¡¯s maniption runs deep. We should have kept a closer eye on him.¡± Dane leaned forward, his jaw tight. ¡°This isn¡¯t about Rowan anymore. If Alina is sneaking back into the territory, she¡¯s up to something bigger.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± Warrick asked. ¡°We start with interrogating Rowan,¡± Aurora insisted. ¡°If something is up, he¡¯ll slip it out for sure.¡± The room had only begun toe into an unsettling quiet when suddenly, a fumbling knock began to resound through the door. He burst in abruptly before anyone reached the door or could answer, and suddenly, a scout girl stumbled right in, running her chest heavily and her face pale just as if it were a phantom. Aurora stood at once, her eyes narrowing. ¡°What is it, Cassia? Speak.¡± ¡°There¡¯s been¡­ there¡¯s been a sighting near the eastern border,¡± Cassia stammered, struggling to catch her breath. ¡°A figure¡­ cloaked¡­ moving toward the vige.¡± Warrick¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A cloaked figure? You¡¯re sure?¡± Cassia nodded quickly. ¡°I saw it myself. They were moving fast, but not trying to hide. Almost like they wanted to be seen.¡± Aurora and Dane exchanged a slicing nce. Her tone was silky, but granitey beneath. ¡°How close?¡± ¡°Not far, maybe half a mile. They were headed right for the vige,¡± Cassia said, her hands shaking slightly. Dane crossed his arms over his chest, his expression ck. ¡°It¡¯s Alina.¡± Piper leaned forward, her voice full of incredulity. ¡°How can you be so sure? She is bold, but to actually risking back this soon?¡± ¡°She would,¡± Dane said, his tone clipped. ¡°This is just her style. She keeps us on edge because she thrives on that.¡± Aurora took a soothing breath. ¡°Did she see you, Cassia? The scout colored bright pink, her mortification palpable. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I was in a good hiding ce but.she stopped once. It was like she knew she had an audience.¡± Aurora settled a reassuring hand on Cassia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have done well bringing this to us. Stay close to the vige perimeter and watch your surroundings. The moment you observe anything else peculiar, report. ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Cassia bowed to Aurora as she left the room. When the door closed, a low whistle escaped Warrick¡¯s lips. ¡°If she¡¯s back, she¡¯s either desperate or nning something bigger.¡± Aurora nodded in agreement. ¡°We cannot just rule out her. She might be leading something, someone else.¡± Dane¡¯s hand closed into a fist. ¡°I¡¯ll call a patrol out. If she is brazen enough to let herself be seen around the vige, then she is not walking away this time.¡± Aurora turned to him severely. ¡°No rushing in, Dane. We do this with care. It is a trap; we do not know.¡± ¡°And if it is?¡± Piper asked, concerned aboutcing her tone. ¡°Then we spring it,¡± Aurora said, her tone firm, the fire in her eyes. ¡°But on our terms, not hers.¡± The weight of the moment sank into the room like a stone, just as it had when news of Alina¡¯s return hadnded. As they readied themselves to act, Dane turned to Aurora once more, his voice low, his intent resolute. ¡°We¡¯re ending this, Aurora. Once and for all.¡± Aurora met his gaze, lifting her chin. ¡°Yes. We are.¡± Chapter 270 hapter 270 DANE Aurora¡¯s resolute gaze, zing into Dane¡¯s, seemed an affirmation that, ¡°Yes, we are.¡± This gray glow of the light, hanging low on the horizon, was a beacon with its whispered warnings neither of them wanted to hear. In his low crouch, Dane¡¯s senses were high while Trajan moved silently beside him. Early morning mist clung to the earth, and every sound, every rustle, seemed magnified. ¡°Here,¡± Trajan said quietly, nodding toward a series of strange markings that were scratched into the trunk of a nearby tree. ¡°They weren¡¯t here yesterday.¡± Dane peered at the lines, furrowing his brow. The markings were weird and erratic, like the scratching of ws, yet too intentional to have happened on purpose. ¡°What do you think?¡± Trajan asked slowly. Dane stood, his jaw light. ¡°A message. Or a warning.¡± Trajan¡¯s eyes flickered with unease. ¡°Whoever left it wanted us to see it. But why here, and why now?¡± ¡°Because they know we¡¯re watching.¡± Dane replied grimly. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. Aurora needs to see this.¡± Inside the packhouse, Aurora was already awake and seated between Piper and Warrick at the head of the council table. The room was tense before Dane had even pped the rough sketch of the markings onto the table. ¡°These were left on the eastern border,¡± he said right off the bat with certainty,cing his urgent tone. ¡°Whatever this is, he¡¯s not trying to hide anymore.¡± Aurora leaned forward, her face serene, but razor sharp eyes that glittered like ice in the light. ¡°Could it be Alina? Or someone working with her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Trajan inserted, ¡°but as it is, there¡¯s no way to confirm that as yet. It could also be a warning from another faction trying to further destabilize us.¡± Piper crossed her arms, furrowing her brow. ¡°Great. More games. How do we respond without sending the pack into a panic?¡± The quiet caught Aurora¡¯s attention, who followed Dane¡¯s eyes. ¡°We haven¡¯t announced it yet. We reinforce patrols and keep this quiet for now. The pack doesn¡¯t need more uncertainty.¡± Dane nodded. ¡°Agreed, but we need more than patrols. If they¡¯re bold enough to leave this close to the vige, then already we¡¯re in danger.¡± Aurora sighed, tracing her fingers over the edge of the table. ¡°We need a strategy that will protect us and not give them the reaction they are seeking. Piper chimed in, her voice light. ¡°You mean we need to outsmart them. Good thing we got a brilliant Luna and her stubborn Alpha for that.¡± Aurora managed a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯ll do. Later that afternoon, Rowan came up to Dane diffidently, a tattered leather bound journal clutched in his hands. ¡°I found this,¡± he whispered, ¡°in Alina¡¯s old quarters. I thought you should see it.¡± He took the journal from her and flipped its pages open; it was full of fragmentary entries in Alina¡¯s sharp, angr script. Phrases leap out at him like red gs, none as specifically worded as ¡°reim what¡¯s ours¡± and ¡°weaken the core.¡± ¡°What else is in here?¡± asked Dane keenly. ¡°Nothing concrete,¡± Rowan said with sagging shoulders. ¡°But enough to prove she had been nning something big. Dane nodded, his mind racing. ¡°You did the right thing bringing this to me. Stay alert, Rowan. If there¡¯s more, I want to know.¡± Back in the council room, Piper and Warrick burst in, a rolled up map clutched in Piper¡¯s hands. ¡°Look at this,¡± Piper said,ying the map out across the table. ¡°We found it in one of the storage rooms. It was old, but it showed territories that none of our newest maps showed.¡± Aurora leaned over the map. ¡°These territories¡­ so far away from us but important because of their position. Why would it be concealed? Warrick shrugged. ¡°No idea, but if somebody else does know about these, then that would exin a lot of what¡¯s been moving recently.¡± Aurora nodded slowly, her gaze narrowing. ¡°We need to lock down what is ours before anybody else can. We really can¡¯t afford these areas to be atrge. Hunched over the map, Dane¡¯s fingers traced forgotten territories. The old ink was so faint it seemed to whisper promises of safety and strength, yet the risks loomedrge in his mind. He clenched his jaw as thoughts whirled through his head. By his side, Aurora watched the tense concentration on his face. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± she asked softly, her hand lightly grazing his arm. Dane straightened, his eyes locking onto hers. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we stopped waiting on the next move. We need to expand, secure these territories before anyone else can.¡± Aurora furrowed her brow, crossing her arms. ¡°Expand? Dane, we don¡¯t even know if these areas are safe, let alone if they¡¯re worth the resources it would take to im them. That¡¯s the point,¡± he returned, firm. ¡°We cannot afford to leave such vulnerabilities open. What if whoever left those markings knows about these territories? What if they are already nning to use them against us?¡® Aurora stepped back, her eyes skeptical. ¡°And what if we¡¯re just spreading ourselves too thin, chasing ghosts instead of focusing on what we have here? Piper, who¡¯d been hanging back by the door, spoke up. ¡°I hate to say it, but Dane might have a point. We¡¯ve had too many close callstely. If there¡¯s even a chance these territories could secure us, shouldn¡¯t we take it? Aurora turned an eager gaze to Piper, her lips pursing into a thin line. ¡°And what of the pack while we¡¯re off chasing this? Morale is shaky enough as things are. You heard the murmurs about Rowan¡¯s redemption. You think they¡¯ll just jump and follow on a move of this size? Warrick strode into the room, his arms across his chest. ¡°The pack will follow if they see strength, see unity. The problem is, right now, they¡¯re seeing doubt.¡± Aurora swung to him, a flicker of irritability in her tone. ¡°You want us to scatter everything upon a hunch? He set his hands on the table, his voice low and sure. ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling, Aurora. It¡¯s a strategy. If we don¡¯t take these territories, someone else will. And then we¡¯ll have to deal with more than markings on trees. Aurora sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°This isn¡¯t a decision to be taken lightly. We need more information: scouts, ns, contingencies. If we do this, we do it right.¡± Dane nodded; at least in this one, she was bluntly realistic. ¡°Agreed. But we can¡¯t wait too long. Whoever¡¯s out there, they¡¯re already a step ahead of us. We need to close the gap. The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of the decision pressing down on everyone. Aurora finally met Dane¡¯s gaze, her voice steady butced with concern. ¡°You¡¯d better be right about this.¡± He stepped closer, cing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°I will be. For all of us.¡± Piper exchanged a nce with Warrick, her voice breaking the silence. ¡°So, what¡¯s the first move?¡± Dane¡¯s eyes flicked back to the map, his finger tracing the bold line marking their territory¡¯s edge. ¡°We send scouts to the nearest point. Quietly. If there¡¯s any sign of a threat, we¡¯ll know before they do.¡± Aurora sighed, her resolve solidifying. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to work.¡± Chapter 271 DANE Aurora¡¯s voice was firm, her gaze unyielding as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯d better be right about this.¡± Dane nodded, turning back to the map. His determination hardened. ¡°I will be.¡± Thentern danced its light onto the old parchment as I leaned over the table in quietude. The maps and records from past pack and leadersy sprawled before me, their edges worn with age use. My fingers trailed upon the faded markings of a territory to the south, a ce once called ours, but lost within a time of division and weakness. ¡°This was ours,¡± I whispered, my voice low in the quiet. ¡°Talking to yourself again?¡± Trajan¡¯s voice cut through my concentration as he entered the room, his tone teasing but interested. I motioned him forward without turning. ¡°Look at this.¡± Trajan leaned in, his brows furrowing as he scanned the map. ¡°South Ridge. That¡¯s been gone for generations. No one¡¯s imed it since.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± I said, my voice sharpening with intent. ¡°It¡¯s well. Take it back and it would fortify our borders, make our resources more abundant, and serve notice to onlookers that we won¡¯t be pushed around.¡± Trajan straightened, his mouth curling upward in a smile. ¡°Ambitious. I like it. But what does Aurora think?¡± I hesitated, my jaw clenched. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know. Yet.¡± Later that morning, Trajan and I were standing by the training grounds, hashing out the logistics of the reiming of South Ridge. ¡°We¡¯d need a good team to scout it first,¡± Trajan suggested. ¡°Make sure it¡¯s really unimed.¡± I nodded, already thinking about who would be best for the job. ¡°We keep it quiet. I don¡¯t want the pack panicking about another big move until we¡¯re sure.¡± ¡°Smart,¡± Trajan agreed. ¡°But you know Aurora will ¡± ¡°Dane.¡± I froze as the voice cut through my reverie; Aurora was standing a few paces off, her arms across her chest and an inscrutable expression on her face. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± she asked so low, but controlled. Trajan nced at us and headed away quickly after saying something about needing to patrol the borders. I stepped closer to Aurora, my hands on my hips. ¡°It¡¯s an idea. South Ridge was ours once. I think it¡¯s time we took it back.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?¡± ¡°I was going to,¡± I said quickly, my voice defensive. ¡°But I needed to figure out the details first. Aurora shook her head; a sh of frustration crossed her face. ¡°Dane, that fast,this isn¡¯t about details. Can¡¯t you see what this might do to the pack? The friction it will cause?¡± ¡°It is about strength,¡± I returned, my voice elevating. ¡°We have been on the back foot for so long. This is the perfect opportunity to prove we¡¯re not weak and we can still grow. ¡°And at what cost?¡± she returned, pressing closer. ¡°If it goes. wrong, if we lose wolves because of this, how is that strength?¡± The arguments ssed as hot as steel on steel, the air crackling between us as for every opportunity argument, she put another. one for caution and preserving what was. Finally, she sighed, her shoulders sagging just a little. ¡°I¡¯m not saying no, Dane. But we have to go into this with care. Together.¡± I met her gaze, the fire in her eyes mirroring my own. ¡°Fine. But we can¡¯t wait too long. Time isn¡¯t on our side.¡± The sun was behind the horizon as I led a small patrol near the borders; the shadows of the forest stretched long and dark. The scent of pine and earth filled the air, but something else was beneath it, something unfamiliar. ¡°Do you smell that?¡± I asked, my voice low. Trajan, walking a few steps ahead, paused and inhaled deeply. ¡°Smoke.¡± We walked carefully, and the leaves sounded no louder than a whisper. As we drew closer to the edge of the clearing, a glow caught my attention; there was a campfire burning brightly, and moving around it was the dark shape of a single figure. The movements were slow and very deliberate. I signaled mutely. My heart pounded as I crouched behind a thick tree, studying the figure. The scent was stronger now foreign and unrecognized. Who do you think it is?¡± Trajan whispered low. ¡°Could be a stray,¡± I replied, though doubt chewed at the edges of my mind. ¡°Or someone scouting us.¡± The figure turned to them, their face obscured by the firelight. They seemed unaware of our presence, their focus on the small mes before them. ¡°We need to move in closer,¡± I said, my voice firm. Trajan nodded, but before we could take one more step deeper inside, the figure sprang up, head jerking in our direction. ¡°Dane,¡± Trajan hissed low, ¡°they know we¡¯re here.¡± The stranger reached for something on the edge of them. An ounce of reflected light yed off what could only be cold metal. It came, and all my muscles got ready. And I sensed that this would be our only chance. Thick tension hung there, the heavy forest holding its breath while the mind raced. Chapter 272 PIPER It was only now that the figure turned out of the fire, said something with his hand high in the air, shining differently in the firelight then walked away. The next day, Standing next to each other, meanwhile, the girls went into simultaneous motions in sparring movements in the training arena, L, a quiet, mysterious wolf who joined the pack after Alina¡¯s exile has been working to integrate herself into pack life, focusing on training and bonding with Rowan. Her reserved nature has earned her trust from some, but her deep connection to Ca who was a former ally of Alina who escaped exile but was maniptive and ambitious, much like Alina, and aimed to destabilize the pack from the darkness and once threatened to reveal secrets about L¡¯s past if she doesn¡¯tply with her ns had been a major concern. That morning, she was light withughter as she grinned at Rowan and the friendship ever improving with each new day. I watched them, forcing the twist in my stomach aside. It wasn¡¯t like I had a thing for Rowan I didn¡¯t. But there was something about how he¡¯d slipped so easily into a ce of respect amongst the pack, the way L seemed to hang off every word he spoke that stirred up something ufortable inside of me. ¡°Piper?¡± Warrick¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts. He stood behind me, his arms crossed and a knowing look in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring for a while now. What¡¯s going on?¡± I forced augh, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing. Just keeping an eye on the session.¡± His brow furrowed, and he stepped closer. ¡°You sure? You¡¯ve been. distanttely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said too quickly while passing by him to fall in line with the rest. I felt his gaze on me like some unspoken weight of concern as I went on. The sun beat overhead as I arranged a group sparring, matching the wolves in pairs to perfect their skills. Again, Rowan and L stood off, some case with each other that made them suspicious. I bit back irritation bubbling just beneath my skin and called out instructions, my tone sharper than usual. ¡°Rowan, focus!¡± I snapped when his attention wandered, my voice slicing through the arena. His eyebrows shot upwards in surprise, and the pack silenced. The weight of tension hung thick in the air. ¡°I was focused,¡± he said smoothly, his face a mask of confusion. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± I returned, frustration spilling over. ¡°If you¡¯re not taking this seriously, then leave.¡± His jaw clenched, and he stepped forward, his voice low but firm. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing everything I can to prove myself. What¡¯s your problem? Heat rose to my cheeks as the pack murmured around us, their eyes darting between Rowan and me. ¡°My problem is wolves who think they¡¯ve earned everybody¡¯s trust just because they show up and smile.¡± Rowan¡¯s eyes slitted, and he dropped his voice. ¡°If you¡¯ve something to say, Piper, just say it.¡± I turned my back on the session and stamped away before saying anything I couldn¡¯t take back. Later, when the sun had long buried itself under the horizon, Rowan found me at the edge of the riverbank where water reflected my shaking form. ¡°Piper.¡± The softness of his tone still managed to hold a sign of sharpness within. I didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°To understand why you¡¯re acting like this.¡± I sighed, finally turning to face him. ¡°It¡¯s not you. Not really. It¡¯s just. seeing how easily you¡¯ve found your ce again, how everyone is so quick to forget ¡°Forget what?¡± he cut in, his voice sharp. ¡°Did I make mistakes? That I let Alina manipte me? Trust me, Piper, no one¡¯s forgotten. Least of all me.¡± The words cut deeper than I had wished, and I turned away, my voice softer now. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± he pressed, stepping closer. ¡°Because it feels like you¡¯re holding something against me, and I don¡¯t understand why.¡± I hesitated, the words catching in my throat. ¡°It¡¯s.plicated. Maybe I¡¯m just trying to figure things out.¡± The tension went out of Rowan¡¯s eyes and he nodded. ¡°Then figure it out, Piper. But don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± As he turned and walked away shoulders were stiff. Muchter that night, finally retiring to my quarters, Warrick was waiting, arms crossed, face annoyed. What was that about?¡± he asked, tone even, but threaded with curiosity. I sighed, pushing past him onto the edge of the bed. ¡°Nothing. Just a misunderstanding.¡± Warrick didn¡¯t budge, eyes still on me. ¡°Didn¡¯t look like anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± I said, sharper than I had meant to. He cocked his head, his voice even but marked. ¡°And what do I think?¡± I stammered, my mind racing for the words. ¡°Look, Rowan and Lat¡¯s nothing, okay? Just pack stuff.¡± Warrick stared at me a beat longer before nodding slowly. ¡°If YOU SAY SO,¡± But even as he looked away, the doubt stayed there, in the unease suspended in the air. The silence of my room was suffocating, even heavier with the soft click shut of the door behind Warrick; the air seemed to lean in on me. I sat down on the bed and started rubbing my body. While my thoughts were whirling like crazy, the words of Rowan reyed themselves over and over again far too much frustration and honesty that was deeper than I was ready to admit. I leaned back, letting out a heavy sigh, and felt something brush against my hand. My fingers instinctively closed around it a piece of paper, folded in haste. I frowned, lifting it into the light, and unfolded the crumpled note. The handwriting was hurried; the letters were slightly uneven, as if written in a rush: ¡°Choose carefully who you align yourself with. Not everyone deserves your loyalty.¡± I read the words once, then again, and once more. Each time it was like a wave of unease washing over me. My eyes darted to the door, half expecting someone to burst in, but the room was silent. Who could have left it? And what did they mean? My gut feeling was toward Warrick, but something didn¡¯t quite click into ce because it didn¡¯t feel like him. If Warrick had something to say, he¡¯d say it, not leave some vague note slipped under a door. It could¡¯ve been Rowan, the timing of events was suspicious, he¡¯d been pretty quick to attack me earlier but again, this just didn¡¯t feel like him. Then there was Alina. It was a thought that twisted my stomach. She was in exile, yet her shadow loomed over the pack. Was this her way of sowing discord from a distance? Or was someone else trying to warn me about her lingering influence? I stood abruptly, pacing the room, the note clutched in my hand, while my mind turned over possibilities, one more unsettling than thest. I thought of going to Warrick, but thest conversation we¡¯d had reyed in my mind. His doubt, his silent questioning, was too raw, too fresh. Too new. Instead, I decided to tell Aurora. She would know what to do, at least she¡¯d help me unravel this mystery. 1 pocketed the note and continued toward her quarters, my footsteps weighing heavier and heavier with every step. I reached out, pounding softly upon the door, so loud in that silence of night. Aurora opened the door and frowned, taken aback. Surprised for an instant, it showed on her face before she calmed. ¡°Piper? What is it?¡± or I pulled the note out and handed it to her wordlessly. She read it quickly, her brows furrowing together in a mixture of confusion and rm. ¡°Who gave you this?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly. ¡°But I have a feeling we need to find out.¡± Aurora¡¯s lips thinned, her eyes drifting to the darkened vige beyond. ¡°We will. But this¡­ this changes things.¡± Chapter 273 LILA Still echoing in the air were Aurora¡¯s words about the note: ¡°We need to figure this out. But this¡­ this changes things.¡°. Cool evening air;nterns were dancing around the packhouse while soft music meandered around. The pack joined for a gentle night with tales and in high mood. I hung onto the edges and watched, through the light of the full moon, as wolves danced around and told their tales with so muchughter. In their joy and fun, my restlessness stirred from somewhere within me an ufortable stirring in my heart filled with guilt and longing. Rowan¡¯sugh caught my ear, deep and warm as he spoke with Warrick. My chest tightened at the sight of him how easily he moved among them now, the pack finally epting him again. It made my presence feel heavier, my secrets darker. ¡°L, you¡¯ve been quiet all evening,¡± Piper¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts. Her tone was light, but her gaze was searching as it¡¯s like she observes everyone. Just tired,¡± I said quickly, forcing a smile onto my face. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day.¡± She nodded and moved on, but her eyes stayed that half second longer before leaving me. Slowly, I let my breath out, reaching for another drink to do something with my hands. The hum of life pulsed through the packhouse, and I felt myself drinking far more than I¡¯d nned on, burning warm in my chest. Edges dulled, along with my restraints. Sometime during the celebration, Rowan walked over to meet me while I was getting high from the drink and frustration that I was experiencing within. ¡°Having a good time?¡± he asked casually. I nodded, focusing on his words and trying to avoid the twist of something deep inside of me at the gentle sound of his tone. ¡°It¡¯s. nice to see everyone rxed for once.¡± His eyes softened. ¡°You should try it sometime. Rxing, I mean.¡± Iughed. It was a foreign sound to my own ears. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± As the longer night wore on, dizzy and more dizzy grew in my brain after a lot of drinks, I drifted. My feet were carrying me along the silent corridors of the packhouse, of their own choice or so it felt, and I opened a door on the now familiar view of Rowan¡¯s room. I froze, heart pounding, drinking in the space: simple, and yet so very, singrly his. The scent of pine and that uniquely Rowant scent filled the air, pulling me in ways I hadn¡¯t expected. The pull was undeniable. I stepped inside, the door clicking shut behind me. He entered a momentter, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion. ¡°L? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± The words tumbled in my mouth, my cheeks sizzling as I struggled to exin. His eyes gentled with concern. ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look like yourself.¡± The weight of his kindness was too much to bear. I¡¯m filled with the surge of recklessness, the urge to close the space between us. Yet the guilt wed at me, Ca¡¯s shadowrge in my mind. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± I said, taking a step back. But his face grew even more disturbed without any pressure from him. ¡°You can always talk to me, you know,¡± he said in calm tones. His words fractured something inside, and I spoke suddenly, my words shaking, ¡°Why is it that you¡¯re so kind?¡± He raised an eyebrow taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s just who I am.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± I whispered, crumbling finally. He stepped closer; his voice was low. ¡°Everybody deserves a little kindness, L. Even you.¡± There was so much sincerity in his voice, as though he couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. I whirled round and fled from the room before the stormy mood overtook me in an uncontroble feeling. My room was silent, heavy. The festival outside was reduced, and for that at least, I was grateful. My heart was racing yet from what had almost happened in Rowan¡¯s room, from his kindness too much because it sent a light into the darkest corner of my soul that I wished to keep well hidden. I sat at the edge of my bed and caught something off guard on the pillow: a slight slip of paper folded up neatly. My chest immediately constricted, I reached out for it. My fingers began. to shake. I unfolded the note slowly; the words scrawled in Ca¡¯s hallmark sharp handwriting: ¡°You¡¯re running out of time, L. Deliver results, or I¡¯ll deliver your secrets.¡± My breath had caught in my throat, heavier than it should have been, and the weight of all the sins I hadmitted were now condensed into these few words. ¡°You are running out of time,¡± I told myself as fingers wrapped tightly, my anger and fear bubbling over. The knock sent shivers; the sudden intrusion of sound shattered the stillness, as would ss that falls and splinters into a myriad pieces. The beating in my heart quickened as fast, I thrust the note amidst folds of the robe. ¡°L?¡± the other voice came soft and haltingly. It was Piper. Taking one or two moments by wiping anything quickly off my face¡°Come in.¡± She came in, her usual energy reduced. Her eyes scanned the room, locking onto the stiffness of my figure. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, furrowing her brow. I forced a smile onto my lips. ¡°Just tired. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± Piper didn¡¯t look convinced, but she nodded. ¡°I just wanted to check on you. You seemed.off earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said shortly, my voice sharper than I meant it to be. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn¡¯t push it further. ¡°If you say so.¡± She was silent for a beat before her voice came again. ¡°We¡¯re all here if you need us, L. You don¡¯t have to carry whatever it is alone.¡± Her words hit inside of me hard, and the gnaw of guilt twisted in my stomach. I nodded, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°Thanks. She was no sooner out the door than I had the lock turned behind her and sagged against it, my legs giving out. Ca¡¯s note seared into my brain, and her threats were ying on an endless loop inside my mind: ¡°Deliver results, or I¡¯ll deliver your secrets.¡°. I mashed my face against my hands, the double life closing in on me from all sides. Unless I did something soon, it all woulde crashing down, and this time, I wouldn¡¯te out unscathed. Chapter 274 WARRICK Theughter that echoed in celebration at the packhouse never reached my heart. I nced through the hall for Piper, who wasughing across it with Rowan and some of the younger wolves, a smile that spoke of shared secrets, easy conversation, heard in bitter overtones that only kindled the burning and jealousy within me. I turned away, my fingers closing more tightly on the edge of my cup. Jealousy wed its way through my intestines. Irrational, I knew, yet after all we had been through, to see her this way It made me feel small, invisible even. ¡°She¡¯s just being friendly,¡± I thought, but it sounded hollow even in my ears. Before I knew it, I reached for another drink. It was as though the smooth burning of the liquor slid down my throat, muddling my head but sharpening my emotions. One drink gave way to a second, to a third, and the lines of the room grew dizzy, my insecurities weighing down upon me as I walked toward the rooms for guests. I fumbled my way down the dark hallway; the world spun at Chapter 274 little. The guest room door was open, and the dizzy outline made it just about like mine. I flung it open, falling onto the bed, the weight of drinks covering my head. First thing that hit me was thevender scent. My dizzy brain thought that it was Piper in an instant. ¡°Piper?¡± I said I was drunk. A soft voice came back, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I blinked up at her darker figure standing by the door. Her silhouette reminded me of Piper, the movements slow and uncertain. ¡°You came back,¡± I mumbled, reaching for her without thought. She took a step closer, her face scanning mine, bewildered. ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked more quietly. I said nothing. Before I knew it, my hands reached out and wrapped at her hips. ¡°You.you smell of her,¡± I whispered. She didn¡¯t say anything, but before even a word could leave her mouth, I pressed her against me, my lips kissing hers as ifpelled. She gasped, her hands flying to my chest, but she didn¡¯t push me away. ¡°Warrick, wait,¡± she whispered between kisses, indecision strong in her tone. But my alcoholic face didn¡¯t catch her hesitation. My hands slid up her sides, grabbing her breasts before cupping them. A small moan escaped her, and her body leaned into mine. Her hands moved to my pants, her fingers brushing against my growing dick. I groaned, the alcohol heightening the sensations. ¡°Piper,¡± I muttered again, my voice thick with my need. Whatever frustration had been there was forgotten in an instant as she dropped to her knees and pulled my pants down. Her lips went onto my cock; the movement eager, intoxicating. I let myself lean back, lost to it, yes f..k. The door then came open, mming against the wall. ¡°Warrick?¡± Piper¡¯s voice was sharp, a de cutting through the haze. My eyes snapped open, and my heart sank. There she stood, her eyes wide with shock and hurt. ¡°Piper, wait¡± I began, trying to say the right words as I pushed the woman away. ¡°Wait?¡± Her voice cracked high above, sad and unbelieving. ¡°I walk in, and this is what I see? You, you¡¯re unbelievable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what it seems,¡± I said, scrambling into a standing posture, my trousers round my ankles. ¡°Not what it looks like?¡± She let out a bitter, chokedugh as her eyes welled with tears. ¡°You¡¯re half naked and she¡¯s¡± She started choking up, face contorting. She shook her head. ¡°Piper, please,¡± I pleaded, taking a step closer to her, but she raised a hand against me, and I felt the ice cold water fill all my hope as she froze. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t you daree near me.¡± The woman behind me now moved into the corner, mumbling an apology. Piper¡¯s gaze flicked to her then back to me, her face. hardening. ¡°I trusted you,¡± she said, hurt dripping from her voice. ¡°And this is how you repay me?¡± Before I could say anything, she turned on her heel and walked. away, her footsteps echoing down the hall. ¡°Piper!¡± I yelled out behind her, pulling my pants up as I ran to catch up with her. She didn¡¯t miss a step but quickened the pace. ¡°We¡¯re done, Warrick,¡± she called out over her shoulder, her voice cold, final. ¡°No, we¡¯re not,¡± I pleaded, running after her. ¡°We can talk about this. Please, just She turned back to him, her eyes afire. ¡°Talk about what? About how you couldn¡¯t have even waited to betray me? About the fact that I am not enough for you?¡± ¡°You are enough,¡± I eximed in a rush of words as I reached for her. ¡°You¡¯re enough and more than I deserve. I had one too many. I didn¡¯t ¡°Save it,¡± she said shortly, cutting into him. ¡°Whatever it is this. time around, save it, and do not tell me. She turned away from me once more and left me standing there in the hall, heaving and heart broken. I stood frozen in the hall, staring after her disappearing form. With every step she took away from me, it was as if another spike was nailed into my chest. ¡°Piper, please,¡± I again called after her, voice breaking. ¡°Just give me a chance to exin!¡± She froze. Her shoulders rigid, slowly she turned back to me, her eyes aze with anger and heartbreak. Exin?¡± she spat, her voice shaking. ¡°Exin what, Warrick? That you mistook some other girl for me? That you were too drunk to know who had your hands on? That you lied to me the whole time?¡± I shook my head frantically. ¡°No! I wasn¡¯t lying, Piper. I have never lied to you.¡± Herughter was icy, shing. ¡°Really? Because what I just saw says otherwise.¡± ¡°It was a mistake,¡± I pleaded, closing the distance. ¡°I was drunk. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I thought ¡± ¡°You thought what?¡± she cut in, her voice loud. ¡°That I¡¯d just forgive you because you¡¯re Warrick, because we have something? You do realize what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°I know I messed up,¡± I said quietly. ¡°But it didn¡¯t mean anything. She didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Piper¡¯s eyes shed and her face went to a mask of stone. ¡°She didn¡¯t mean anything? That¡¯s supposed to make me feel better? You let someone else touch you, Warrick. Someone else! ¡°I know,¡± I said. My voice shook. ¡°I know and I hate myself for it. But swear to you, Piper, it wasn¡¯t on purpose. I never wanted this.¡± She crossed her arms over her chest, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Do you even hear yourself right now? Do you know just how pathetic that sounds?¡± I winced at her words, but I couldn¡¯t me her. She was right, I did sound pathetic. ¡°Piper,¡± I said softly, reaching for her, ¡°I love you, I have always loved you. This was a mistake, a terrible, stupid mistake. Please do not let it ruin what we have.¡± She stared back then, her stare shining with the depth of her tears unshed, after which her head began to turn sideways, with her voice harking like treachery for each word falling off her mouth: ¡°Love is just not enough, Warrick; trust holds it glued, and you blew that. I felt my chest tighten, the words going deeper into me than any de. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to fix this,¡± I promised. ¡°Anything. Just tell me what to do.¡± Piper wiped at her eyes, her expression unreadable. ¡°You can¡¯t fix this, Warrick. Not right now. Maybe not ever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I whispered, stepping closer again. ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re my everything, Piper.¡± She raised a hand, arresting me in ce. ¡°I need time,¡± she said with an edge. ¡°Time to think, to figure out what this means for us. But for now, I just can¡¯t look at you.¡°. Chapter 275 AURORA I passed Warrick in the hall; his features cut with guilt and regret. Deep inside, something was amiss, but somehow, my mind wasn¡¯t really there again. Dane¡¯s ambition had started snowballing out of control, and I had to get some answers before thingspletely got out of hand. I¡¯d been watching Dane across the dining hall, stiffened in his chair as he spoke with Trajan about patrols, when something in the set of his shoulders was not quite right these times heavier, sharper. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± I asked, sliding into the seat beside him. His gaze flicked to me briefly before returning to the map spread out before him. ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Iid a hand on the map, stalling his movements. ¡°Dane, this isn¡¯t like you. You¡¯re pushing too hard. What¡¯s really going on?¡± He leaned back with a sigh. ¡°The campfire near the border isn¡¯t random, Aurora. It¡¯s a sign. Wolves test us, and if we don¡¯t act now, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re weak.¡± I frowned. ¡°And your solution is to im morend? You¡¯re risking everything we¡¯ve built for what? Pride?¡± His voice was low and sharp. ¡°It¡¯s not pride, it¡¯s survival. The moment we show hesitation, we lose. You know that as well as do.¡± Our conversation was brought to a close by the arrival of Piper. her eyes unreadable as she held a series of fast shes of eve contact with Warrick. Something silent hung between them, but before I couldment on it, abruptly Dane stood. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter,¡± he said, his tone ending the matter. Later that afternoon, I went into the woods, closer to the border where Dane had described to me that the campfire had been. The faint smell of charred wood still lingered in the air.bined with the earthy scent of the forest. I dropped to a crouch, eyes scanning the earth, tracing the significant are of rocks around the depression. ¡°This wasn¡¯t random,¡± I murmured. ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t.¡± I flinched as I jolted to my feet and turned to see Trajan strode to a stop beside me, his stone expression softened to wrinkles of interest. ¡°Dane sent you after me?¡± ¡°No,¡± he repeated. ¡°I came because I¡¯m worried. He¡¯s not thinking clearly.¡± I nodded, happy someone else was seeing what I was seeing. ¡°This isn¡¯t about territory. There¡¯s a pattern here, Trajan.¡± He scowled, folding his arms. ¡°You think it¡¯s something bigger than rogues?¡± ¡°I know it is,¡± I said resolutely. ¡°And unless we are really careful, we will walk right into a trap.¡± As we scanned around, Trajan spotted a piece of fabric hanging from a low branch. ck and coarse. Nothing any of our pack would wear. ¡°Whatever it was did not hang about, apparently,¡± Trajan said. ¡°Yeah, but it did leave a note of sorts.¡± I nodded towards the tree beside him. Etched into its trunk was a rude drawing, a circle scribed by a jagged line with smaller ones intertwined into a pattern about it. Trajan cocked his head to the side. ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a warning,¡± I whispered. ¡°But we better get back.¡± We walked back to the pack house and I went to look for Dane. I found him in the war room studying maps again. ¡°You¡¯re pushing too hard, Dane,¡± I said, pping the fabric down on the table. He gave me an arch of his brow. ¡°And you¡¯re not pushing hard. enough. You want to wait until they¡¯re at our gales?¡± ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡± I snapped, ¡°It¡¯s not some game of who¡¯s the toughest. It¡¯s calcted. They are testing us, Dane. One wrong move and we just walked into their trap.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your big n then? Just sit around and wait? Hope they¡¯ll decide to y nice?¡± His voice is getting louder; frustration sizzles through every word now. ¡°I¡¯m saying we need to be smart,¡± I said, moving in closer. ¡°Charging into their trap doesn¡¯t make us strong, it makes us reckless.¡± He mmed a fist onto the table, jolting the maps. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to look weak, Aurora. Not now, not ever.¡± ¡°Strength isn¡¯t about barking the loudest,¡± I replied, cold. ¡°It¡¯s about knowing when to act and when to stand your ground.¡± There was absolute silence, only the tension hanging in the air between us. Then Dane broke it, his voice barely audible, though no softer reassurance, ¡°I am doing this for us¡­ for the pack.¡± I parted my lips to speak, but I closed it back as I closed my eyes and I took a few steps back. Dane turned to me and his eyes softened a bit, as if he was going. to say something, as if he was going to call on me to apologize and at least give ears to my opinion. But, no, he looked away as if he didn¡¯t care. *** I knelt down in the pale moonlight beside that strange symbol marked upon the tree, and traced it with my finger. The roughness of the bark seemed to hum, very faint indeed, beneath my fingertips a strange sensation and one that put a run of cold up my back. The woods were dead quiet, except that leaves suddenly quivered up in the trees. Then instinct kicked in, and my senses came alive to the shadows that had been here all along, as if even the air was heavier, the very forest holding its breath. Then, a faint rustling in the underbrush, soft but enough to snap my focus out to the darkness beyond the clearing. I straightened with my heart thudding against my ribs. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I called firmly, though the unease made my stomach coil. There was silence. I turned, scanning the treeline. A moment, I thought I saw movement, a flicker of shadow across the pale trunks of the trees. ¡°Show yourself!¡± I called, stepping backward toward the center of the clearing. A low growl puckered the air, raw and unmistakable, drawing in. The breath caught as a figure emerged out of the dark into dim light. It wasn¡¯t any wolf that I knew. The fur was dark, matted, and something about the eyes shone more than it naturally would. My mind racing, I instinctively went to the dagger at my side: Lone wolf? Scout? Something worse? It didn¡¯t get closer, per say but as I moved near, it retreated into the darkness so fast that I had no sign of it again. What could that have been and how was it that fast? Chapter 276 hapter 276 ROWAN I had crossed the vige that morning in silence, alive with sound morning air, and wherever I went, whispers followed as my attempts to win them over came to nothing. ¡°Really trust him?¡± a wolf muttered as I passed. ¡°I mean, after everything¡­ ¡± another chimed in. My chest cramped. How heavier their words werepared to everything that had something to do with the pack. I halted near the training grounds, faked interest in some equipment, but my ears remained dialed in to the murmurs. ¡°It is only a matter of time before he screws up again,¡± a deep incisive voice said. L¡¯s voice cut in, sharp and defensive. ¡°He¡¯s changed. Some of you need to let the past stay there.¡± Her defense of me cut through my chest in a mix of gratitude and guilt. I clenched my fists as resolution formed in me. They might not yet believe in me, but I would make them see. Later that afternoon, I took a patrol along the northern border. All seemed well except there was a nervousness seeping into some of the younger ones. One, an argument about the path. taken being worse, just would not stop. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the northern trail is safer!¡± snarled the young wolf, growling and showing his teeth. ¡°And I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s slow!¡± the other wolf spat back, ¡°We wasted half a day using that route!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I barked, stepping between them. Their ears ttened as they turned toward me. I kept my voice level but firm. ¡°We are a team, not enemies. If we are fighting out here, what do we do when wee upon a real threat?¡± A murmur, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be fighting if he wasn¡¯t trying to impress anyone.¡± I loosened the knot and stepped off to cool things down. ¡°We¡¯re taking the northern trail, but if it¡¯s slower, I¡¯ll make sure we make up for lost time. Square?¡± The younger wolves exchanged looks amongst themselves and then nodded grudgingly. ¡°Fine,¡± one growled. I threw a nce at those passing us on their way to taking up the patrol, a hint of respect in the eyes from me, which wasn¡¯t much but was good enough to get things rolling anyway. By the time we entered the vige L moved to walk beside me, the hint of a smile on her face. ¡°I heard about the patrol. You did Chapter 276 good.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, scratching behind my neck. ¡°Just doing my job.¡± She didn¡¯t back off, and then and there, I remembered how she had stood up for me that very day. Then I nced sideways to find some of the wolves watching us as if their faces asked if this really could be urring. I got to my feet and back toward my quarters, where a folded paper was tucked under the door. The handwriting was new to me; the message anything but: ¡°Be careful who you trust. L¡¯s intentions aren¡¯t as pure as you think.¡± I dropped down to the edge of my bed and stared nkly after the note when it slipped through my fingers and settled across. myp, blowing as he tried to order his thoughts properly. Who gave me that? And for what? I remembered L¡¯s loyalty, her heart of gold; yet, wasn¡¯t it this easy that people trusted me and once again the shadowy doubt. creeping in my mind. The dark flickering beyond my window made all these thoughts. drop, froze, holding its breath. Wearied, I went to my quarters, the weariness resting upon my shoulders. It was a long day and all I desired was a moment of quiet. My eyes reread the words and felt a chill in the room. My chest went tight, and a feeling was already welling up my spine. I did not know the writing or the message well enough, thus leaving too many things open. Who would send this and why pick on L? I flung myself onto the edge of the bed, fingers instinctively clenching the note tightly. Everything seemed toe into life as remembered in a jumble: shes of L fighting for me in front of the pack, her soothing smile and friendly words all not pretense after all? Then, of course, were those moments I had brushed aside: how she would always hesitate in answering any question, speaking little about her past, and how many times she would stop and stare into the borders during patrol. It was then that my head started turning, trying to put together. those fragments which made little sense previously. A shrill noise outside the window jerked me back. In an instant, I was out of bed and to the window, my heart racing. Below, the faint silhouette of a wolf cut across the edge of the training grounds, disappearing into night. I flung open the door, stepped out into the cooling air of the night. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± I yelled, firm while the edge carried uncertainty. It was met with silence. I clutched the note in my fist and looked around for the most part, the vige was silentnterns casting warm lighting onto empty pathways, that darkness beyond, though, seemed alive, almost as if watching me, just waiting for my guard to go down. I went back inside my room and mmed the door. I sat again and stared at the note. My head was a mess of thoughts. A knock on the door startled me. ¡°Rowan?¡± L¡¯s soft voice came from beyond it, muffled but clear. I hesitated, my hold on the paper tightening. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Just wanted to check on you,¡± she said, her tone light but cautious. ¡°I noticed you seemed¡­ distracted today.¡± My heart racing, could she know? Was it possible she had something to do with this? ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, trying to infuse my voice with some boldness. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± A pause then her soft reply: ¡°Alright. Goodnight, Rowan.¡± I didn¡¯t answer, only listened to the sound of her feet going into the hall. Now the note felt heavier in my hand, the message loud Chapter 276 in my head. ¡°Be careful who you trust.¡± Chapter 277 DANE I stared at the old map across the wooden desk of my study, frustration bubbling inside my chest. Aurora¡¯s doubts still echoed in my head, and the things she said in thatst argument cut far deeper than I was willing to admit. But this was not about them; this was about the pack and its future. A knock at the door broke my moment of thinking. Trajan entered, his expression unreadable, yet expectant. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet,¡± he said, crossing his arms. I jerked my head toward the map. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I said with finality. ¡°We have held back long enough.¡± Trajan came closer, peering at the discolored ink marks that detailed our pack¡¯s history. ¡°You¡¯re sure? I nodded. ¡°I am tired of watching our borders shrink while clinging to the hope of peace. If we do nothing to act, somebody will take our rightful possessions by force. The sooner, the better.¡± Trajan¡¯s smile was faint but approving. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it happen. By noon, I had the pack gathered in the council hall. The room was alive with mutterings of wolves as it filled with everything from curious to anxious faces. I stood at the head of the table, my hands firmly nted on its surface. When the room had quieted, I began, ¡°For too long we¡¯ve lived in the shadow of what we once were. Our ancestors fought for thisnd, yet we¡¯ve allowed pieces of it to slip away. That ends now.¡± The silence hung thick and heavy in the air. Piper was the first to break it, her voice a cut. ¡°And at what cost, Dane? The pack has just begun to heal. Are we ready for another battle?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t chaos,¡± I said. ¡°This is taking back what¡¯s rightfully ours. Securing our future.¡± Warrick added, his voice soft, yet questioning. ¡°But is this the right time? The unity in the pack is still fragile. Shouldn¡¯t we just cement what we have first?¡± Trajan moved from beside me, forward. ¡°Unityes from purpose. From something to gather behind. Dane¡¯s n gives that to us. Aurora¡¯s voice cut through the growing debate. ¡°And what happens if this n backfires? If we lose wolves in the process? Have you thought about the consequences, Danc?¡± I turned to her, frustration boiling over. ¡°Of course I have, Aurora. But we can¡¯t lead out of fear. We have to take risks to grow.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between calcted risks and reckless ambition. The tension between us was showing now. The room watched in uneasy silence as we locked eyes, the air thick with unresolved conflict. Piper spoke first. ¡°If we¡¯re doing this, we need a solid n. Not surprises, no unnecessary risks.¡± I nodded, seizing the opportunity. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling for an expedition. Volunteers only. Those who believe in this vision will join me.¡± As the meeting drew to a close, the air in the room still hung heavy with unresolved nerves. I stayed behind, studying the map once more, tracing the borders of our territory with my finger. This wasn¡¯t about thend; it was about the strength of our pack¡¯s survival for generations toe. The soft sound of approaching footsteps drew me out of my thoughts. A young wolf, hardly older than to join patrol duty, stood at the door, his chest heaving with the effort of having run to reach me. ¡°Messenger from the border,¡± he managed, holding out a sealed nole. I rose and took it from him, breaking the seal with deliberate movements. The room had grown quiet, those who hadn¡¯t yet left pausing to watch. As my eyes skimmed the hastily written words, my chest tightened. ¡°What does it say?¡± Trajan asked, stepping closer, his voice tinged with urgency. I cleared my throat and began to read loud, ¡°A neighboring pack has been spotted near the disputed territory. Their numbers are not clear, but they have set up a temporary camp just beyond the ridge.¡± Gasp¡¯s ran around the room. Piper¡¯s voice cut through the sudden silence. ¡°Another pack? You don¡¯t think they know about your ns, Dane? ¡°It¡¯s not about if they know,¡± I said, folding the note and tucking it into my pocket. ¡°What is, is that they¡¯re there. This changes everything.¡± Aurora broke the long silence that had stretched out since she¡¯dst spoken with me. ¡°And what now, Dane? Charging in again headfirst, without a thought, and jeopardizing everyone? Or will this be the one you. think through? She was saying it like a challenge, but I didn¡¯t rise to that. ¡°It¡¯s not about recklessness. It¡¯s about timing. If we wait, they¡¯ll fortify their position, and the advantage will be lost.¡± Aurora shook her head. Frustration was writtenrgely on her features. ¡°What if this is what they want? What if it is a bait, to get us moving before we¡¯re ready? Trajan cut in, his voice even, but firm. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to second guess. The longer we wait, the more powerful they be.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes darted between us, her jaw clenched. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, Dane. I just hope you don¡¯t burn the whole. pack down with you.¡± The young wolf that had delivered the note hovered near the door. ¡°Should I tell the border patrol to be on higher alert? I nodded once, a decision was made. ¡°No. Stand down. We move at first light.¡± As I turned to leave, it was the sound of Aurora¡¯s voice that stopped me. ¡°Dane, if this goes wrong, the pack won¡¯t forgive you.¡± I turned back to her, and my face didn¡¯t change. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t.¡± Aurora said nothing more, her concern etched on her face as I strode out into the cool night air. Chapter 278 LILA Aurora spoke softly, her words hanging in the silence, in the bnce within the pack, seeming to resound within her mind: ¡°Every choice ripples through into others. Be sure yours aren¡¯t the one drowning someone you care for.¡± I red hard at the paper clutched in my shaking hands on it, Ca¡¯s uneven words across the page read clear as day, the demand, ¡°Sow doubt. Make them question him, or I¡¯ll make sure your pastes to light.¡± I felt my heart twist, words cutting deeper into me like a knife as I reread the message over and over. The face of Rowan shed into my mind, the honesty in his smile, the brightness of his eyes when he spoke about earning again the trust of his pack. Why does he have to be so good? Why did I have to care? Iy under a mountain of nkets, smothering, unable to get out. The murmurs of the pack outside my room filtered into my ears, a toneless reminder of how much it would cost me if Ca followed through with her threats. ¡°What am I doing?¡± I whispered, pacing. ¡°I should have just walked away when she first called. But Ca knew too much. She was the key to unraveling it all the life I¡¯d tried to build here. It was some kind of treachery, a betrayal, to that one fragile. piece inside me that still hoped I could be better when Rowan. betrayed me. I found him at the training grounds, his form economical as he showed techniques to a circle of younger wolves, voice steady, firm with corrections, yet the patience distinct beneath that weight of whispered concern surrounding his name. ¡°You¡¯re gripping too tight,¡± he told one young werewolf, adjusting the werewolf¡¯s hands on the practice sword. ¡°Loosen up. If your hands are stiff, your strikes won¡¯t flow.¡± The wolf nodded, adjusting his grip as Rowan stepped back. ¡°Better. Now try again.¡± I¡¯d stepped hesitantly at the edge of the open circle, less certain that this was a brilliant notion being nearer to him but then he looked at me with a soft, sudden smile. ¡°L,¡± he said, mopping sweat off his forehead. ¡°What¡¯re you doing out here?¡± Tripping over my words my readied pretext disappeared. ¡°I¡­ just wanted to, um check on you,¡± I heard myself saying weakly, managing a smile I made myself affect my face, hoping that way the words sounded less strained. You¡¯ve been busy. He chuckled low and nodded toward the sparring wolves. ¡°They keep me on my toes. But it¡¯s good. It feels¡­ normal.¡± I sat down on a stump beside him, fidgeting my hands nervously in myp. ¡°You seem different,¡± I ventured. ¡°More confident, maybe?¡± He paused, weighing the words it seemed. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± he said. ¡°Each day feels like a chance to prove I am not the wolf I used to be.¡°. The honesty of those words shrunk my chest as guilt chomped down on the edges of my resolution. ¡°Rowan, don¡¯t you ever get this feeling like you are fighting a fight that nobody sees?¡± He turned to face me; his brow furrowed. ¡°All the time. But you keep on fighting anyway. Right?¡± ¡°Right,¡± I echoed, barely above a whisper. We sat there a bit longer, the soft sparring sounds of the wolves. drifting across the field. It was some time before Rowan broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯ve been around a lot moretely,¡± he said softly, still questioning. ¡°Not that I mind. It¡¯s nice having someone who doesn¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m about to explode.¡± Iughed at the soft, unexpected, even to me. ¡°Maybe I just see what others don¡¯t.¡± He turned fully to me, his face unreadable. ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°A wolf who cares too much,¡± I said without thinking, then hastened to add, ¡°About the pack, I mean.¡± His lips curled with a small smile. ¡°Careful, L. You¡¯re starting. to sound like a friend.¡± The word hit harder than I meant it to, and I made myself turn away. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what you need,¡± I said slowly. Later, the sun well on its way into the sunset, Rowan and I sat at the edge of the training grounds, younger wolves dispersing this way and that. The coolness of air, the weight of the day settling over us. ¡°You ever think about leaving?¡± he asked abruptly, his voice low. ¡°Leaving?¡± I repeated, surprised. He nodded, his gaze distant. ¡°Sometimes it feels like no matter what I do, it¡¯ll never be enough. Like I¡¯ll always be ¡®the wolf who messed up¡®. I hesitated, the lump in my throat making it hard to speak. ¡°Rowan, everyone makes mistakes. It¡¯s what you do after that matters.¡± He gave a hollowugh. ¡°You make it sound so easy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I said. ¡°But you¡¯vee so far. Doesn¡¯t that count for something?¡± His eyes met mine, the vulnerability there striking. ¡°I want to believe that,¡± he said softly. As we walked back toward the vige, this disquiet would not clear itself from my chest. Rowan¡¯s words clung to me, and heavier than ever, this weight of guilt I carried with me was heavier than ever. ¡°Thanks for today,¡± he said, as we parted ways. ¡°It helped.¡± I nodded, forced a smile. ¡°Anytime.¡± But as I stepped inside my room, my heart dropped. A folded piece of paper was waiting for me on my bed, Ca¡¯s spiky handwriting springing up at me: ¡°Meet me at the edge of the territory at dawn. Or I¡¯ll tell them everything.¡± I crushed the note in my fist, her words heavy against me. It was my past,ing to dismantle everything that I¡¯d so neatly concealed. I sat at the edge of my bed; night time, still, except for my breathing, broke it. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± I whispered into the dark. Chapter 279 PIPER I clenched the note in my hand, Ca¡¯s threat pounding in my mind. My heart raced as I slipped it into my pocket, deciding on my next move. Rowan and L wereughing again. The sound carried across the training grounds, light and easy, while I stood on the sidelines, a storm brewing inside me. I wasn¡¯t jealous, not really or so I told myself. Yet, I couldn¡¯t stop the gnawing irritation at the sight of them together. ¡°Everything alright?¡± Warrick¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. I turned to see him leaning against the wooden railing, his expression tentative. He looked better less guilt ridden than he had days ago but the memory of his mistake still stung. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said shortly, brushing past him. ¡°Piper,¡± he called after me, his tone soft. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep shutting me out.¡± I stopped, my fists clenching. ¡°Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have to if you hadn¡¯t given me a reason to. His silence was deafening, and I walked away before I could say more, my emotions boiling over. By the time I entered the council meeting, I was already on edge. Aurora and Dane sat at the head of the room, their calm demeanors a stark contrast to the buzzing tension that filled the space. Rowan, seated near L, made ament about the patrol routes being inefficient. It wasn¡¯t directed at me, but it grated on my nerves anyway. ¡°Maybe if you focused less on¡­ distractions, you¡¯d notice things. sooner,¡± I snapped, my voice cutting through the room. The silence that followed was deafening. Rowan¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked at me, confusion and hurt shing across his face. ¡°Piper,¡± Aurora said, her tone firm but gentle. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± I felt the weight of everyone¡¯s eyes on me, and my cheeks burned. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, we can¡¯t afford mistakes right now.¡± Aurora stood, her presencemanding. ¡°A word. Outside.¡± I followed her into the hallway, my chest tight with frustration. ¡°What?¡± I demanded, crossing my arms. Aurora¡¯s eyes softened, but her voice remained steady. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Piper? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, the words defensive even to my own ears. ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± she countered. ¡°And if you don¡¯t figure out what¡¯s bothering you, it¡¯s going to hurt more than just you. Talk to me.¡± For a moment, I considered telling her everything: the jealousy, the tension with Warrick, the confusion I felt about Rowan and L but the words caught in my throat. Instead, I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Aurora sighed, her disappointment evident. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t let this fester, Piper. You¡¯re better than this.¡± Later that evening, Warrick found me near the riverbank, my favorite spot to clear my head. ¡°You¡¯re avoiding me,¡± he said, sitting down beside me without waiting for an invitation. ¡°I wonder why,¡± I muttered, not meeting his gaze. ¡°Piper,¡± he began, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°I messed up. I know that. But I care about you. Can¡¯t we at least talk about it?¡± I turned to him, my eyes hard. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about, Warrick? You made your choice.¡± ¡°I was drunk,¡± he admitted. ¡°Stupid and drunk. It didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to just forget it?¡± I snapped. ¡°How do I trust you after that?¡± His shoulders slumped, the weight of my words hitting him hard. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to fix this.¡± For a moment, I softened, the sincerity in his eyes chipping away at my anger. But I wasn¡¯t ready to forgive him not yet. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I said quietly, standing to leave. I was on my way back to my quarters when I noticed a shadow moving near the side entrance of the packhouse. The figure moved quickly, purposefully, as if trying not to be seen. My steps slowed, my curiosity instantly piqued. Squinting through the dim light, I recognized L. Her posture was stiff, her head darting side to side as if checking to ensure no one was following her. My first instinct was to ignore it after all, everyone had their reasons for takingte night walks. But something about her movements didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°What are you up to?¡± I murmured under my breath, stepping into the shadows to avoid being seen. L headed toward the forest, her pace quickening. My heart thudded in my chest as I debated my next move. Should I follow her? Confront her? Or go back and alert Aurora or Dane? But the memory of her growing closeness to Rowan, the unease I¡¯d felt watching them together, gnawed at me. And then there was the fire¡­ No, I couldn¡¯t let this go. Keeping my distance, I trailed her into the trees, careful to avoid stepping on anything that might give me away. The moonlight filtering through the canopy cast eerie shadows, and the silence was heavy, broken only by the asional rustle of leaves. L stopped abruptly, ncing over her shoulder. I pressed myself against a tree, holding my breath. For a moment, I thought she¡¯d spotted me, but then she continued forward, her steps quieter now. As I followed her deeper into the woods, my mind raced. Why would she be sneaking out like this? And why alone? Finally, she came to a halt near the edge of the territory. I ducked behind a bush, peering out cautiously. L crouched down, her hands fumbling with something in the dirt. I strained to see, my pulse quickening when I noticed her pulling out a small object, a folded piece of paper. What the hell was that? L stood, tucking the paper into her pocket before ncing around again. Her gaze lingered on my hiding spot for at moment too long, and I froze, my heart pounding in my ears. Before I could decide whether to reveal myself or retreat, L straightened and started walking back toward the packhouse, her pace brisk. 6/6 I stayed rooted in ce, my thoughts spinning. Whatever she was up to, it wasn¡¯t innocent. And I needed to find out why. Chapter 280 LILA The moon was low in the sky, casting a thin sheen over the meeting point. My heart skittered with anticipation as I stepped out into the clearing where trees whispered ominous nothings. all around. Ca leaned against a tree, the smirk slicing through. the tension. ¡°Right on time,¡± she said, voice a silk lined dagger. I halted a few feet away, crossing my arms so they wouldn¡¯t shake. ¡°What is it that you want now?¡± Ca pushed off from the tree, each movement smooth and purposeful. ¡°Oh, L, don¡¯t be so indignant. We both know just why you are here.¡± I bit her off, clenching my jaw tight to avoid showing her how she affected me. ¡°Get to the point.¡± Ca¡¯s smile grew. ¡°Well. Rowan. He has been doing so well, hasn¡¯t he? Closing in. Drawing nearer to. But he¡¯s gotten. sidetracked.¡± Something in her tone twisted my gut. ¡°Rowan is no danger to the pack,¡± I said. Hard. Much harder than I intended. Ca cocked her head to the side, concern twinkled in her eyes. ¡°Oh, sweet L. It¡¯s not about what Rowan is or isn¡¯t. It¡¯s about what he represents as an opportunity.¡± ¡°What opportunity?¡± I ask ¡°No,¡± I said, firm, though my voice shaked. ¡°I¡¯m done with this. I won¡¯t betray the pack.¡± Ca¡¯s eyes slitted, the smirk gone. Another step closer she took, the voice going low, almost deadly in its whisper: ¡°You think you can just walk away? Like it¡¯s that simple?¡± I didn¡¯t back down, but my legs did shake. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you wanted, kept quiet, yed along, and I won¡¯t anymore. Rowan doesn¡¯t deserve it, neither does the pack.¡± Ca cocked her head to one side. Her face was impassive. ¡°How noble of you,¡± she spat. ¡°But let me remind you of something, L. You owe me. Without me, you wouldn¡¯t even be here. I clenched my fists. ¡°And for how long do you think that¡¯ll faze me? The pack has enough suspicions concerning me, Ca. And once you drive a bit further Ca let a low, cutthroatugh loose. ¡°Sweet L. Really think they¡¯d believe you and not me? You¡¯re but an outsider with the group, every single moment of this pack¡¯s survival you always will be.¡± Those words cut much deeper than I was willing to admit, but I didn¡¯t back off. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m an outsider, but at least I¡¯m trying to belong. What about you? All you do is destroy.¡± That smirk was back, sharper than before. ¡°Destroying is a lot easier than building. You ought to know that by now. Before I could say a word, footsteps behind me froze us both solid. I turned to see Piper step into the clearing, her gaze flicking between Ca and me. ¡°Well, well,¡± Piper said, her tone rife with sarcasm. ¡°This looks. interesting.¡± Ca was quick on the rebound; her smirk gentled into a more neutral curve. ¡°Piper, how¡­ unexpected. Nobody told you that trying to put your ear in other people¡¯s business is impolite?¡± Piper lifted a brow, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping. I was following. Big difference.¡± She kept her keen gaze at me. ¡°And you? What¡¯s this all about, L?¡± My throat was dry, the words wrestling with each other in my. brain. ¡°I ¡°She¡¯s just confused,¡± Ca said smoothly, pushing in front of me, as if to block me. ¡°You know how tough pack life is sometimes when someone¡¯s still settling in.¡± Piper wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Tough enough that they hold secret meetings in the middle of the night? Yeah, right. Again.¡± Ca dramatically huffed, as if Piper was some disturbance she put up with. ¡°Honestly, Piper, you¡¯ve been everywhere exhausts me. If you spent a little more time minding your own business, you wouldn¡¯t have to go poking around in other people¡¯s affairs.¡± Piper¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And if you weren¡¯t being so shifty, I wouldn¡¯t have to.¡°. The silence between them was electric with tension; I could hardly breathe. ¡°Stop,¡± I said, my voice much louder than I had. intended. They looked at me then, their res cutting. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen,¡± I stammered, ncing between the pair. ¡°I only wanted to help the pack.¡± ¡°Help the pack?¡± Piper repeated, her tone honing like a razor. ¡°By sneaking around with her?¡± She pointed the finger in Ca¡¯s direction. Ca snorted, clearly thrilled by the conflict. ¡°It¡¯s adorable, really, how protective you are. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overreacting just a bit?¡± Piper ignored her, moving closer to me. ¡°L, if you¡¯re keeping something from us, now¡¯s the time to spill. Otherwise, I¡¯m not helping you.¡± The sincerity in her voice just broke something in me, but before I could utter a word, Ca¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°Enough of this, L doesn¡¯t owe you an exnation, and if anything, you owe her an apology for your baseless usations.¡± Piperughed at the sound devoid of humor. ¡°Baseless? You mean like the way you¡¯ve been manipting everyone around you? How long do you think you can keep this act up, Ca?¡± Piper¡¯s word wiped the smirk off Ca¡¯s face; her eyes had gone ice. ¡°Long enough to oust you, Piper.¡± ¡°Try me,¡± Piper shot back. The air was thick with tension, and I literally felt torn between two storms. Every fiber in my body screamed to run, yet this was something from which I could not escape. Piper¡¯s face softened some as she looked at me again. ¡°L, if you¡¯re in some sort of trouble, I can help. Just tell me the truth.¡± Ca leaned in, the words a whispered threat. ¡°Speak very carefully, L. Consider what you could lose.¡± Their words whipped against me like ropes,shing at my face. My chest felt the heavy weight of choice and in a nanosecond I forgot to breathe. It was the first that Piper hesitated; a shade of doubt passed. over her features. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Venom dripped from Ca¡¯s voice; her smile grew wider. ¡°Oh, Piper, so righteous and yet even the righteous have secrets of their own. I wonder how the pack is going to take it when they find out about him.¡± I felt my stomach drop. ¡°Ca, don¡¯t ¡± She raised her hand, silencing me. ¡°You aren¡¯t running things here, L. You never were.¡± Piper took another step closer; her voice was shaking with pent up anger. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Ca¡¯s smile twisted cruelly. ¡°One little whisper, Piper, and everything you¡¯ve worked fores crashing down. The pack¡¯s trust, Warrick¡¯s love. all gone. Do you want to take that risk?¡± Piper¡¯s fists clenched at her sides, her breathing uneven. For a moment, I thought she might rush at Ca. Instead, she turned to me, her eyes imploring. ¡°L, is she telling the truth? Does she really know something?¡± The weight of their gazes pressed upon me, threatening to shatter me. ¡°Piper, I¡­¡± Ca cut me off, an acid undertone in her whisper. ¡°Choose wisely, L. The next move could determine everything.¡± Chapter 281 DANE Thick tension filled the air in the council chamber, and I leaned over, my body bending across the old map spread upon the table, its edges old with generations of use. The senior wolves were gathered around, expressions varying from curiosity to outright fear. ¡°This,¡± I said, tapping the circled area of the map. ¡°This was ours once. Part of our territory, where resources were most plentiful and our position was sound. We lost this in a state of weakness. I will not let that apply to us now.¡± Warrick moved his head to the side next to me. ¡°And what defines us, Dane? That we risked everything for something that may mean nothing anymore?¡± ¡°Risk?¡± I returned, a shade sharper, I¡¯m afraid, than I had intended. ¡°The risk is in doing nothing. If another pack ims it, we lose not only thend but respect and security, too.¡± Joclyn¡¯s voice,posed and clear, parted the brewing storm in her words: ¡°Respect is a matter not just of territory but of respect earned for our own and by how well we care for our own.¡± 1 nodded, yet still didn¡¯t budge an inch from that stare. ¡°Securing for generations toe the well being of our pack and not just for today means it¡¯s all about securing for tomorrow.¡± Piper turned a look over at Trajan, who finally spoke. ¡°The idea has merit, but charging in without any ns? That is rash. We should be very cautious with our moves. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡± I said, indicating the room. ¡°To firm up a n, one that limits the risk and maximizes the chance of sess.¡± Warrick slouched back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°And what if the pack doesn¡¯t go for it? What if this is just going to divide us even more?¡± I exhaled hard, my wordsing fast. ¡°Then it is left to us to make them see why. This is not a dream of mine, this is our legacy.¡± It was always that little voice behind my mind Aurora¡¯s voice but I dismissed the thought and I vowed I would see it through. It finally adjourned after hours of debate, with some wolves epting to support the n and others seeming dubious. As the room began to empty, I felt her gaze on my back, and Aurora approached me. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to discuss this with me before the meeting?¡± Her tone was low, controlled, but I knew her well enough to hear the edge beneath it. ¡°This isn¡¯t about us, Aurora,¡± I replied, turning to her. ¡°It¡¯s about the pack.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°The pack includes me, Dane. I¡¯m your Luna, or have you forgotten that? I let out a deep sigh, running a hand through my hair. ¡°You¡¯re letting your emotions cloud your judgment. This is about securing our future.¡± ¡°My emotions?¡± Her voice rose, sharp with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the one letting ambition drive you. What good is this territory if it tears the pack apart?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Won¡¯t it?¡± she countered, stepping closer. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? You¡¯re so focused on proving something that you¡¯re ignoring the consequences.¡± Before I could respond, Trajan stepped forward, his face a mask of neutrality, while the weight in his tone hung heavy. ¡°Aurora¡¯s right to be cautious, Dane. Expansion is a bold move, but boldness without preparation is reckless.¡± I nodded toward the map still on the table. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re nning. Every move will be calcted. This isn¡¯t a rash decision.¡± ¡°And yet,¡± Aurora said, crossing her arms, ¡°you¡¯ve already divided the pack. Some wolves trust you; others think this is about your ego.¡± 1 clenched my jaw. ¡°It¡¯s about leadership. About showing strength. I won¡¯t apologize for wanting what¡¯s best for everyone. Trajanid a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°No one questions your heart, Dane. But listen to the voices. around you, even those that don¡¯t shout in concert with you. Sometimes they see what you don¡¯t.¡± Later that night, needing to clear his head, I joined a patrol near the disputed territory. The forest was quiet, the moonlight casting long shadows over the trees. ¡°Anything?¡± I asked the lead scout, his nose to the ground. He hesitated before pointing into the trees at a faint trail leading deeper into the woods. ¡°There¡¯s been movement. Tracks fresh ones. Not ours.¡± I followed it, senses on high, until we came into a small clearing and the smell hit me foreign wolf, distinct and unfamiliar. The remains of a small campfire smoldered in the nearly center of the clearing, sending a curl of smoke out into the open air. Scratched up grounds surrounded it, like someone had run away in much of a rush. ¡°They¡¯re scouting us,¡± I said quietly, still, butced with undertones of urgency and made my gaze meet the faint path leading from the smoldering remains of the fire. The scout nodded grimly, his nose had twitched as he¡¯d caught the scent once more. ¡°Looks that way. It¡¯s deliberate, too, like they¡¯re testing how far they can go.¡± I crouched near the fire, running my fingers over the disturbed earth. Whoever it was, they had moved with purpose. I stood, clenching my jaw and brushing my hands against my pants. ¡°This isn¡¯t little curiosity,¡± I growled low, near to under my breath. ¡°They¡¯re measuring. They test boundaries. Want to know what we will put up with.¡± The scout shaked, moving uneasier eyes here and there out into the shadowy woods. ¡°You think it¡¯s neighbors, another pack, or someone altogether different? The possibilities swirled through my head. ¡°If it¡¯s the neighboring pack, they¡¯re being unusually bold. But if it¡¯s someone else.¡± My voice trailed off as if the weight of the unknown could crush me where I stood. He straightened, his stance more rigid. ¡°What do we do? Should we rally more wolves, increase patrols?¡± ¡°We will have to double patrols along the borders,¡± I told him, allowing no room for dispute. ¡°Every movement, every scent has to be documented. No one goes unounted for.¡± The scout stuttered and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we say anything to the pack? They will want to know if there is some sort of threat to their safety, too.¡± I turned to him, my eyes narrowing. ¡°Not yet. We can¡¯t cause panic if we don¡¯t know what we¡¯re fighting. And doing that will weaken us in our stance. We need to act with rity.¡± He nodded but still looked unconvinced. ¡°And Aurora? Does she know?¡± Something tugged tight within my chest at the mention of her name. ¡°She will when the time arises,¡± I returned with a weightier voice than previously. ¡°For now, let this be just between us.¡± Once more the scout demurred; he looked from me to the smoldering campfire and finally blew out in a loud breath and grumbled, ¡°Roger that.¡± Chapter 282 ROWAN Piper was observant, had always been, with bright eyes which caught every little detail, every inconsistency. And she wasn¡¯t asking but relentless too, nothing seemed to stop her. Most of the time, she appeared to poke her nose in somebody¡¯s affairs. And today wasn¡¯t an exception either. I had felt problems between her and L today during training, nothing overt, but there was a flicker of unease in Piper¡¯s sharpments and L¡¯s little dodges that betrayed the ease of their masks. ¡°Are you going to just keep staring?¡± Piper snapped, an edge of irritationcing her tone as she caught me watching. Maybe I¡¯m just wondering how you always find the energy to keep tabs on everyone, I shot back, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Someone has to,¡± she said, turning away, refocusing on L, who was deliberately avoiding our conversation. Neither of them fell because of my doing. Now, what was most important for me was justifying myself. If only I could do a good hunt, maybe then I might be able to shut those still lingering whispers in my mind. It wasn¡¯t easy to convince wolves to join me. The first few I approached turned me down t. ¡°Why would we trust you to lead anything?¡± one said, crossing his arms. ¡°Look, I know I¡¯ve messed up,¡± I said, trying to maintain an event tone while the frustration stewed within me. ¡°It¡¯s not about me. It is about the pack. We need this hunt.¡± Another wolf snorted. ¡°And if something goes wrong, who takes the me? Not you, I bet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility,¡± I replied firmly. ¡°But I¡¯m asking you to give me a chance. Let me show you I can contribute. There were some murmurs, but finally a few of them relented. ¡°One chance, Rowan,¡± said one. ¡°Don¡¯t screw it up.¡± The hunt itself went better than I¡¯d expected. We returned with enough game to fill the packhouse, and for the first time, I saw approval in their eyes. ¡°Not bad,¡± one of them said grudgingly as we unloaded the haul. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, keeping my relief hidden. Later, while putting some supplies away in the archives, my hand came into contact with something strange: a piece of paper was sticking out from beneath a pile of old ledgers. Curious, I tugged it out and unfolded it. It was a map, old and faded, with weird symbols put across it. None of them made any sense to me, but something about it felt important. I took it into Aurora¡¯s study, where she was currently tending to paperwork. ¡°Found this while rummaging supplies.¡± I said, handing her the map. She takes one look and all her ease turns. The readiness of her warmth was reced with something I knew far from concern, even fear? ¡°Where did you find this?¡± her voice was steady, but with tension. ¡°In the archives,¡± I said. ¡°What do the symbols mean? She folded the map carefully andid it aside. ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to concern yourself with.¡± My dismissal worked only to turn my curiosity aze. ¡°Aurora, it pertains to the pack, which means I should know.¡± She hesitated a moment, but her eyestched onto mine. ¡°Sometimes, Rowan, some things should be left well enough alone. Focus on the present.¡± Her words hit at my pride, but I nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s what you say.¡± But it was the unease that lingered long after I¡¯d gone. What wasn¡¯t she saying? That evening, I waited for L to be by herself. She was caught mere steps away from the packhouse as I cut her off: ¡°We have to talk.¡± She froze; then her eyes met mine, carefully guarded. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Your disappearing during the night,¡± I said deadpan, ¡°What¡® you doin L¡¯s eyes moved sideways in what seemed like an expression of urging to get herself free. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Well¡± I said. My voice came harsher than intended, and now,¡± and ¡°I¡¯ve noticed, and Piper. What¡¯re you hiding? Her lips set, and for a moment, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d answer. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything,¡± but the fear in her voice gave her away. ¡°L, I want to trust you,¡± I said, stepping closer. ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to if you keep shutting me out.¡± Her walls began to crack. ¡°Rowan, it¡¯splicated.¡± ¡°Then uplicate it,¡± I pressed. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± She sighed with a shaken exhtion, the movement of her shoulders showed she was tired. ¡°It¡¯s Ca,¡± she breathed, low. ¡°She ckmails me.¡± My gut twisted inside. ¡°Why? What does she want?¡± L faltered as tears began welling in her eyes. ¡°To destroy the pack,¡± she said finally. ¡°And she¡¯s using me to do it.¡± The weight and judgment in her words hung heavy in the air between us, and I knew not whether anger or pity were to be shown. Her words went down my spine. ¡°You¡¯re telling me Ca¡¯s out there pulling strings, and you¡¯ve been helping her?¡± My voice came low, but the usation burned with every word. L flinched. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Rowan. She has something on me, something from my past.¡± ¡°What could be so bad that you¡¯d betray the pack?¡± I exploded. ¡°It¡¯s not betrayal!¡± she spat, her voice cracking. ¡°I didn¡¯t have at choice! She threatened to tell everyone what I did before I joined the pack. If you knew. if they all knew, I¡¯d lose everything.¡± I stepped back, my head reeling. ¡°And what of that now? You surely don¡¯t believe this secret of yours is worth the safety of every human and wolf who walks within thispound?¡± ¡°I tried to repair it,¡± she said, desperation creeping into her tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt. But Ca. She doesn¡¯t care about that. She only wants chaos.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You should havee to me. To Aurora. Anyone. We could have helped you. L gave a harsh, mirthlessugh. ¡°Help me? How? I¡¯ve seen what happens to people who screw up here. Do you think Aurora or Dane would ever forgive me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± I said, softening. ¡°But if you keep this up, there won¡¯t be anything left to forgive.¡± She looked down, shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, Rowan.¡± ¡°You start by being honest,¡± I said, firm. ¡°No more hiding. No more excuses. You have to tell Aurora everything.¡± Her eyes went round with panic. ¡°I can¡¯t. she¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯ll listen,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°She¡¯s fair. But if you don¡¯te clean, this is only going to get worse.¡± She said nothing for a long moment, her eyes darting this way and that, the struggle ying across her face as it hunted for some kind of an escape. Then finally, she nodded; her voice wasn¡¯t much above a whisper. ¡°Okay. but not yet. Please, Rowan. Give me a bit more time to try and make sense of all this.¡± I hesitated. ¡°Time¡¯s running out, L. And if you don¡¯t tell her soon, then I will.¡± Her tone was whisper soft, arresting as I turned to leave. ¡°Rowan. thank you.¡± Chapter 283 LILA Thenterns were aglow, the fires crackled with warmth, and the vige was an oasis of light and celebration. Music danced through the air as wolves of every age danced andughed free from the weight of life in the pack. And there I was, Aurora¡¯s decision to hold this festival celebrated, not blindsided by such a feeling of joy and community. But beneath the surface, my chest tightened. Tonight, my secrets weighed a little heavier, and I found myself scanning the crowd, my eyes finding their way time and time. again to him. Rowan stood near one of therger fires, speaking with Dane and a few other wolves, his presence hitting me as if by some. unseen force into its me. I tried to shake the thought away, to focus on the here and now. The festival offered different kinds of moments. I wandered the edge of the crowd, my senses heightened as I observed Piper and Warrick near the food table. Their voices were low but sharp, their exchange unmistakably tense. ¡°Why do you think a simple apology fixes everything?¡± Piper said, crossing her arms as Warrick leaned in. ¡°I¡¯m trying here, Piper,¡± Warrick said, the irritation and frustration breaking through. ¡°I already said I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. You¡¯re always busy with pack duties. You leave little room for us.¡± Her eyes became cial. ¡°So now it¡¯s my fault you couldn¡¯t control yourself?¡± Warrick tensed, his shoulders rolling in. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. You know that¡¯s not ¡± ¡°Then say what you mean,¡± Piper spat. ¡°I need you,¡± Warrick admitted, his voice softening as he looked at her. ¡°More than you realize. I hate that I let you down. And I hate that it keepsing between us.¡± Piper¡¯s face faltered, her guard cracking just a little. ¡°You hurt me, Warrick. I can¡¯t just forget that.¡± He reached for her hand; his touch soft. ¡°I know, but let me prove to you that I¡¯m better than that mistake.¡± Their eyes locked for a moment, tension melting into something softer. Finally, Piper exhaled and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re still on thin ice.¡± Warrick grinned, holding her into a slow dance as the music. changed. ¡°I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡± The scene made me grin, despite myself, and I continued through the crowd until my gaze inevitably found Rowan. He caught my eye and offered a shy smile that I couldn¡¯t help. but return. For a moment, the weight of my secrets seemed to lift, reced by something warm and foreign. Close by, Dane stood on a make do stage, his hands raised for silence. The murmur died away and all eyes swung to him. He took Aurora¡¯s hand and stepped forward. ¡°As wolves, we are strong because we are together,¡± Dane said softly; the sincerity in his voice could be heard. ¡°But tonight, I want to acknowledge why that unity has been possible. Aurora¡¯s sure leadership and guiding light have led us through some pretty dark times. She is not only our Luna; she is the heartbeat of this pack.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes went wide, and color crept into her cheeks as apuse erupted from the crowd. Dane¡¯s voice came softer now: ¡°Aurora, you¡¯ve stood beside me through every challenge, every doubt, and every victory. None of this could be without you. Tonight, I just want to say. Thank you. For everything.¡± The noise in the crowd grew noisier, and Aurora beamed as she drew Dane into a tight hug. Eventually, when night wore on, and the enjoyment was breaking up, I went to sleep. The bed weed me, and I stretched out with a d sigh, letting the distant sounds of celebration fade into my sleep. I had no idea how long had passed when my door creaked open. ¡°L?¡± A drunken voice called, stumbling into the room. I staggered trying to stand upright, my heart racing. In the doorway stood an enormous, drunken werewolf who was peering around the ss eyed. ¡°I. thought this was someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± I shrieked in a high pitched, panicked tone. The wolf stuttered over something before taking another step forward. My pulse throbbed faster, and before I knew it, I screamed once more. The noise drew attention. Footsteps pounded down the hall, and in a minute or two, the door exploded open, showing Rowan¡¯s Chapter 283 body. His eyes darted between me and the wolf, his face narrowing threateningly. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Rowan asked low, in that threatening voice. The drunken wolf stuttered and went back, hands up for defense. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean.it was a mistake.¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Rowan growled; the underlying tone in his voice showed no argument. The wolf stumbled backward out of the room, and then Rowan turned to me, his face softening. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nodded shakily, but the noise had already drawn more wolves, their curious and suspicious gazes falling on us. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± one of them asked, his tone sharp. Rowan¡¯s defensive stance and the fact that he remained close to me only fed the whispers. I could practically see the wheels turning in their minds, suspicion blooming. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly, but the words rang hollow. Rowan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Return to your rooms. There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡± The wolves turned and went away with great reluctance, their whispers lingering after them. As Rowan turned back to me, his face softened once more. ¡°I¡¯ll stay outside your door tonight,¡± he said finally. ¡°Just in case.¡± Chapter 284 FIFER Murmurings that refused to leave me alone, hours into the night, long after the festival was over. Seated on a window beach beside the packhouse window, gazing into the woods bathed by moonlight, my head and heart reeled in a turmoil of thoughts and emotions. I there was Marrick¡¯s face in my bead the way heughed, said sorry, got things wrong. And I loved him, didn¡¯t I? And there wa Why was Rowan¡¯s name weighing so inside my head? The guilt, frustration or something elsepletely? You¡¯re being ridiculous, I told myself, shaking my head. Yet the questions would not disappear. thy had it bothered me that Rowan was defending L? Why had that sharp thought out through me as I watched the two of them together at the festivalt The thought propelled me to my feet. I needed air, rity on this suffocating doubt. It wasnt any different inside the pack, either. The vige was full of whisperings and half whispered conversations. Wherever I turned, wolves spected about Rowan and L. ¡°Did you see how protective he was?¡± one wolf muttered as I passed by. ¡°Does he have enough to prove already?¡± said another. This only makes him look more guilty.¡± I fisted my hands of their own ord, tempted to jump into every conversation and shut them down. Going around a bend, I spotted Dane and Aurora in what looked very much like a heated debate. Aurora¡¯s arms were across her chest, her face sad despite the recent celebrations. ¡°The pack is arguing and muttering, Dane. We need to address this now.¡± Dane¡¯s voice was smooth, firm. ¡°We can¡¯t act on impulse. We act before we have proof, and it will only drive us further apart.¡± Aurora threw her hands up. Do you think they care about proof? They¡¯re questioning everything. Us, our choices, our leadership!¡± The fight in our argument fizzled as I approached and Aurora¡¯s sharp gaze met mine. ¡°Piper, have y I hedged, looking from one to the other. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough to been hearing what they¡¯re saying? know things are getting out of hand. Aurora sighed, massaging her temples. ¡°We need a way to calm them down. Warrick mentioned you¡¯ve been trying to mediate. How¡¯s that going?¡± I bit my lip. ¡°Not great. Every time I try to shut down one rumor, two more pop up. It¡¯s like fighting shadows.¡± Dane nodded grimly. ¡°The pack thrives on unity. If we lose that, we lose everything. It was these words amongst the many, many others that followed meter that evening as I made my way back to my quarters: jumbled words muddled, incoherent, all tangled into one mess. The defense of L by Rowan, wolves cross examining Aurora and Dane, quiet apologies from Warrick, the attempts he was making to repair what was broken between us. As I approached my door I stopped. A flickering light was dancing beside the middle square of the pile. Curiosity overcame my wariness, and I traced the light. A small crowd was staring aghast at the notice emzoned in great letters across the enormous sheet stretched on the meeting post. spaross the words, so that they appeared almost to give up. ¡°To the Wolves of this Pack: Your leaders have lied to you. They boast of strength but hide their weaknesses. They speak of unity, yet all they nt is division. For the truth, find me at the west. edge of the forest tomorrow night. I am the one who can save you from their failures.¡± The signature was in, Ca. My stomach somersaulted. The hum of the crowd began to churn into a buzz of whispered questions. ¡°Is this some kind of joke?¡± one wolf whispered. ¡°Ca was exiled. How is she still reaching us, she has been sent off since. I¡¯m sure Alina has something to do with it?¡± ¡°She has information,¡± someone else insisted. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore. it.¡± I stepped forward, my voice louder than I meant for it to be. ¡°She¡¯s manipting you. Ca¡¯s always had her own agenda.¡± The wolves turned to me, their faces filled with question and doubt. ¡°Why should we trust Aurora and Dane any more than her?¡± one of the younger wolves challenged. I opened my mouth but no words fell out. The truth was I didn¡¯t have an answer that would satisfy them. Aurora and Dane popped up a few minutester, pushing their way to the front through the crowd. The message caught her eye, her jaw clenching on sight. Dane tore the sheet down, his voice ringing out. ¡°This is nothing but the desperate ploy of a wolf who¡¯s already been cast out. Anyone who listens to her risks the safety of this pack.¡± The crowd rumbled, murmuring, yet didn¡¯t case. Seamless and smooth, Aurora stepped forward. ¡°Ca thrives on fear and division. We won¡¯t give her that power. Trust in your pack, not the whispers of a traitor.¡± But I knew there was still a swirl of doubt hanging in the air. The crowd finally began to disperse, and Aurora turned to me. ¡°We¡¯ll have to move fast. If Ca¡¯s brazen enough to send a message like this, then she¡¯s nning something bigger.¡± I nodded, resolution setting in. Whatever Ca was nning, we couldn¡¯t let that happen. Aurora¡¯s words still clung to my mind as the crowd finally broke apart, leaving murmurs behind them in the night air like smoke. I hung back and watched as wolves shuffled away; some of them shook their heads while others cast suspicious nces in Aurora¡¯s and Dane¡¯s direction. The tension grew thicker by the minute, twisted more tautly. Dane leaned in, cing his hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder. His voice was soft: ¡°We need a n, fast.¡± Aurora nodded, her gaze stuck on the shredded message Dane was still clutching. ¡°We can¡¯t let this escte. Ca knows how to stoke the pack¡¯s fears. If even a fraction of them meet her tomorrow, it could unravel everything we¡¯ve built.¡± ¡°She¡¯s smart,¡± I said, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°She knows exactly how to make people doubt you.¡± Aurora turned to me, her eyes searching. ¡°What are you suggesting, Piper?¡± I hesitated, but the words split out anyway. ¡°We can¡¯t just ignore this. Someone has to go to that meeting tomorrow. Not just to try and stop her, but to see what she¡¯s nning.¡± Dane frowned, his tone tight. ¡°And who do you think we¡¯re supposed to send? Whoever goes could be walking right into an ambush.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I said with a steely conviction that seemed to form in my chest. ¡°If she¡¯s expecting chaos, then someone has to go in and bring the truth back.¡± Aurora shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous, Piper. You¡¯ve been through enough. ¡°This isn¡¯t about me,¡± I said, taking a step closer. ¡°It¡¯s about the pack. If we let Ca keep spreading her poison, she¡¯ll divide us even further. We need someone who can stand against her lies.¡± Dane and Aurora exchanged a look; some silent conversation passed between them. Finally, Dane exhaled, his face softening. ¡°You¡¯re right about one thing. We can¡¯t ignore her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with her,¡± Warrick¡¯s voice cut through the tension as he stepped forward from the darkness. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes locked on mine. ¡°You¡¯re not doing this alone.¡± I opened my mouth to protest, but Aurora raised a hand. ¡°We¡¯ll decide this tomorrow,¡± she said firmly. ¡°For now, everyone needs to rest. We¡¯ll be stronger with clear heads.¡± The tension didn¡¯t break as we parted ways. Lying in bed that night, the message from Ca reyed in my mind. She had chosen every word with calcted precision, knowing exactly where to strike, where every fracture in the packy. ¡°Alina must have given her a lot of information concerning us¡°. Chapter 285 AURORA The elders and seniors of the pack stayed behind with me and Dane. ¡°We can¡¯t let her manipte us like this,¡± one of the senior wolves loudly said. ¡°She¡¯s just trying to divide us,¡± another chipped in. I raised my hand, and the murmurs died away. ¡°Ca thrives on fear and division. But we¡¯ve faced worse before, and we¡¯ve alwayse out stronger,¡± I said. Dane stood beside me, crossing his arms. ¡°We alwayse out stronger because we never let threats like these fester. We should just go head on with her.¡± I turned to him, my tone even but firm, ¡°And give her exactly what she wants? Public attention and a stage for fueling her lies? That¡¯s reckless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s decisive,¡± Dane returned, his voice rising slightly. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to appear weak, Aurora. Not now.¡± Silence filled the room and we both looked at each other for a while, I sighed. ¡°Recklessness isn¡¯t strength, Dane,¡± I said, softly. ¡°It¡¯s a risk we can¡¯t afford when the pack is already so divided.¡± ¡°And caution isn¡¯t always the answer,¡± he returned, his voice having lost a little of the edge. ¡°We need to show them we¡¯re int control, not hiding behind words.¡± ¡°I heard Ca mention his name,¡± a senior said cautiously, looking toward Rowan. Rowan, who was walking by, stopped and turned to the senior. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ca¡¯s nning, but I have nothing to do with it. I have stood in this valley, proving myself in loyal service to this pack every single day.¡± ¡°Have you?¡± one more doubt voiced from the rear, but its speaker did not press forward. ¡°Enough!¡± I said, my voice cutting through the space, silencing the growing murmurs. ¡°We are not here to loss around baseless usations. If Ca mentioned Rowan, it¡¯s because she wants to sow more distrust among us. Don¡¯t let her win.¡± Dane looked at Rowan, his face unreadable and said nothing. Muchter that night, I and Dane retreated to our quarters, I stayed quiet. The meeting had taken a toil on me. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to defend him like that,¡± Dane said, pulling off his shirt, as he sat on the bed. I blew out a breath, sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°I had to say something. Rowan¡¯s been through enough already.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also brought some of this on himself,¡± Dane said tightly. I turned to face him, frustrated. ¡°Not everything has to be a confrontation, Dane. Sometimes people just need support.¡± Dane ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. ¡°And sometimes they need a push to take responsibility.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°You always think you¡¯re right, don¡¯t you?¡± I snapped, and immediately regretted it. Dane looked at me, his eyes softening. Without a word, he leaned forward, capturing my lips in a kiss. I pulled back slightly, my breath hitching. Chapter 286 ¡°That¡¯s to shut me up, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked as I wiped my lips with my elbow and looked away, but I caught his smirk. ¡°That¡¯s not all I want to do to shut you up, baby¡­ not even. close.¡± Dane¡¯s hand reached out from me and it rolled from my sides clipping under my blouse to my boobs, his fingers caught my nipples and he pinched. I threw my head back and it rested on Dane¡¯s shoulder, I rolled my eyes and moaned as he pinched harder, pressing a kiss. against the skin of my neck. ¡°Get away from me,¡± it rolled out of my mouth in a moan as I ran my hand through his hair, pressing him closer. ¡°I will never leave you¡­ you drive me insane sometimes,¡± he said, mumbling. I smiled, my earlier frustration melting away as I bit his shoulder lightly, drawing a soft groan from him. We both laughed and Dane pressed my back onto the bed, his lips trailing down my body. I moaned softly, arching into his touch as his fingers slid inside. my panties, teasing her clit. ¡°You¡¯re stubborn,¡± I whispered, my voice breathy. ¡°And you love it,¡± Dane growled back, his voice husky with want. Our clothes vanished in a moment of warm motion, and the next thing Dane was moving over me, his cock sliding around the wetness that came from my clit as it tried to find my hole. He entered gently, both of us groaning out of want. I wrapped my legs around him, my nails digging into his back as he began to move deeper. Dane kissed me hard, thrusting steadily, so intensely that soft moans escaped through my lips, as I arched my back. I cried out, my body tightening around him as my release washed over my thighs. Dane followed momentster, groaning my name as he spilled into me. Wey tangled together, our breaths mingling in the quiet of our room. Dane pressed a kiss to my body and murmured, ¡°I love you, even when we fight.¡± Chapter 287 I smiled, leaning my head against his chest. ¡°I love you too, stubborn as you are.¡± *** *** *** It was morning, I walked out of the packhouse, I was about to go. to the training area to see how things were going when I heard werewolves discussing Ca¡¯s message, and arguments were stirring. I stood at the front of the room, my voice firm, trying to restore calm to the rising unease.¡°We cannot let Ca y us against each other,¡± I said with firm resolution. ¡°She speaks calcted words meant to divide the pack. We have to stand united.¡± ¡°But what if she is telling the truth?¡± One of the younger wolves, Miles, ventured, trying to speak loud but still managing toce doubt into his tone. My jaw clenched. ¡°Then we investigate. We don¡¯t act on baseless usation Dane walked to me and stood by my side, his arms crossed. ¡°Miles, Ca doesn¡¯t care about the truth. She wants to destabilize us. Following her lead would be ying into her hands.¡± Miles looked uncertain but nodded, retreating into the crowd. Thick tension hung heavy as murmurs spread, werewolves exchanging uncertain nces. Before I could continue, the gates to the packhouse swung open and a messenger stumbled inside, pale¨Cfaced and gasping as though he¡¯d run all the way from the borders. ¡°Alpha Dane,¡± he panted, his voice cracking. ¡°We spotted movement near disputed territory. They¡¯re not just scouting anymore. Advancing.¡± Suddenly, there was chaos: voices hooting each other in high pitched interest, questions in a rush. ¡°How many?¡± Dane took another step, voice sharp. ¡°Two dozen at least,¡± replied the messenger. ¡°They are encamping just over the northern ridge.¡± I felt my heart skip and I turned to Dane, our eyes met. His face went hard, his eyes, cold. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for debate,¡± Dane cut through the babble. To me, he said, ¡°We have to move right now.¡± I faltered, my mind racing. ¡°If we rush in without a n, we could lose everything.¡± ¡°And if we don¡¯t move, they¡¯ll take what¡¯s ours,¡± Dane returned, frustration edging into his tone. The pack fell silent; all eyes were on both me and Dane. Then I nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s prepare.¡± Chapter 288 I stepped over a root that poked into my path, following along the forest edge beneath a high nched sun, the quiet far too much for a head filled with thought. My chest hitched as memories of the tension sitting between. Piper and me reyed themselves in my head. I exhaled with a heavy sound and ran a hand over my hair, suddenly saying out loud, ¡°Why can¡¯t I get things right.¡± Suddenly, the very soft sound of footsteps really snapped me out from these thoughts, turning my eyes which instantly met those of a sleek, curvily outlined she wolf. ¡°Warrick,¡± she purred, her head cocked slightly as a coy smile danced on her lips. ¡°What are you doing out here all alone?¡± ¡°Patrolling,¡± I returned shortly, my tone sharp as I continued ahead. She chuckled, her voice low and teasing. I paused, I know thatugh. ¡°Alina?¡± I growled low as I turned and saw her right behind me. I scoffed, ¡°Decided to reappear again, to cause more harm to the pack from where you left off?¡± Alina raised the sides of her lips in a small smile, ¡°Warrick¡­. always so serious, that¡¯s one thing that I always admire about you. You look like you could use somepany.¡± Admire. I narrowed my gaze at her. She had been away for quite a while, I heard her friends had said something about her going back to her mother¡¯s pack across the rivers. Why has shee back? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, turned, and walked away, I don¡¯t trust her. She rushed closer, her fingers lightly brushing against my arm. I jumped and took a deep breath and I hastened my steps away. ¡°Are you? You seem tense,¡± she murmured, her gaze going pointedly to the bulge in my pants. Shit. Why did she have to notice that? I had been battling with this urge for a while now. I can¡¯t seem to get close to Piper, so I just stay like that. ¡°Let me help you rx.¡± She ced her hand on my pants in the bulge and I froze and stood still. ¡°Alina¡­ stay away from me,¡± I said and took a step away from her reach. She smiled and walked up to me. She ced her hand on my shoulder and tiptoed to reach my ear, her warm breath sting the side of my neck. ¡°Just a little distraction, Warrick. No one has to know,¡± she whispered. Chapter 289 ¡°Alina, stop,¡± I said, my voiceing off softer than the growl that I had intended. She pressed in closer, however, the tips of her fingers trailing down the waistband of my trousers. ¡°Come on,¡± she said in a honey tone, her voice looked so sexy. ¡°Ok, just one kiss, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°No,¡± I snapped, taking one step backwards, her lips turned upward in a sweet smile. ¡°Just one kiss,¡± she repeated, her hands now on my chest. ¡°You¡¯re strong enough to stop after that, right?¡± She said it was like a challenge, and my resolve broke. The image of Piper¡¯s face shed across my mind, but the weight of Alina¡¯s body against mine was breaking through. ¡°Fine,¡± I growled. She is not going to let me go. I¡¯ll just get over this shit. ¡°One kiss. Then you leave me alone.¡± us, Triumph red in her eyes and she closed the space between u her lips soft against mine. For a second I let myself sink into it, her hands slithering down to squeeze my cock through my trousers. My breathing moved sideways as she leaned closer against me. ¡°Alina, enough,¡± I said, moving myself back. Chapter 286 ¡°Piper.¡± I turned to see her standing there, her eyes wide with shock and hurt. ¡°So this is what you do now?¡± she said, her voice shaking with anger. ¡°Piper, it¡¯s not what it looks like,¡± I stuttered, stepping toward her, but she threw a hand up, stopping me in my tracks. ¡°It looks exactly like what it is, Warrick,¡± she hissed, her tone escting. ¡°You just can¡¯t help yourself, can you? A few days away from my pussy and you are already looking for a bitch to fuck huh? And you had to do this with her.¡± Her re danced to Alina, who raised a brow at her. ¡°The prodigal she wolf.¡± Shit. I cussed in my head. I messed up. I felt this pang in my chest as I listened to her words. ¡°Maybe he just needs someone who understands him,¡± Alina said, her words twisting the knife deeper in my chest. ¡°Shut up, Alina,¡± I snapped, wheeling to re at her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother pretending now,¡± Piper cut in, icy. ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough.¡± I stood frozen, the sting of Piper¡¯s retreat burning into my chest. Chapter 290 My fists clenched at my sides, I turned back to Alina. ¡°This was a mistake,¡± I growled. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she returned, shrugging as if nonchnt. ¡°But it was your mistake, Warrick.¡± With those words hanging between us, I strode off to leave her standing, immersed in the heart of the forest. The coolness of the air did little to extinguish the mes boiling in my veins. *** *** At dust from a corner of my eye I spied motion, whipping around, a gangly werewolf walked up to me. His smile is razor¨Clike, unpleasant. ¡°Rough day, Warrick?¡± he said smoothly, his voice drizzled with mock sympathy. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, immediately going into high alert. ¡°I am Orion, someone who recognizes potential,¡± he said, circling me. ¡°You¡¯re tired of being second guessed, aren¡¯t you? Tired of bending over backward to prove yourself to wolves who will never see your worth¡± Orion? I have never heard of that name. I balled my fist. ¡°Get to the point,¡± I snapped, losing patience. A wolf¡¯s grin spread across his face. ¡°You want control, Warrick. Power. Respect. And I can help you get it.¡± I balled up my fist and shook my head at him, ¡°No¡­ you are Wrong¡­ you don¡¯t know me.¡± I gulped, as I kept my eyes on him. I had to get out of here. I can¡¯t be out here alone¡­ what if this is an ambush? I took a few steps back. ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± I thought again as I raced through the woods, back towards the pack. ¡°You will need me, Warrick, you definitely will!!¡± he yelled after me. I only increased my speed. As I ran, I thought of the one person who had ever known me for who I truly am. Piper. She had been there always, and all I could do was hurt her? I have to find her and fix my mistakes. Chapter 291 ¡°How could you? I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can take,¡± I said, walking back and forth in the clearing behind the packhouse. Warrick leaned against a tree, crossing his arms, frustration written all over his features. He had called me to speak with me and I can¡¯t seem to stand him, not after what I saw. Though I felt hurt, I still shouldn¡¯t show it to him that I am hurt. ¡°Piper, please,¡± he said, strained. ¡°I have apologised a hundred times. What more could you possibly want from me? ¡°It¡¯s not about the apology, Warrick!¡± I spat, spinning to face him. ¡°It¡¯s about trust. You broke it and now¡­ now I don¡¯t even. know who we are anymore.¡± His jaw hardened, and for a moment, he said nothing. Then his voice gentled, almost imploring. ¡°I made a mistake, Piper. I know that. But I love you. Doesn¡¯t that count for anything?¡± I shook my head. My chest tight, I managed to get the words out: ¡°Love isn¡¯t enough when I can¡¯t even trust you.¡± The silence. was a stretch between us. Finally turning away, I muttered, ¡°I need to get my head sorted,¡± and I walked off. ¡°Piper¡­ baby.¡± I heard Warrick calling, but I didn¡¯t turn to him. I didn¡¯t know which way to go, but somehow my feet did because they carried me in the direction of the training grounds. I passed Rowan, he was having some sparring with a circle of younger wolves. ¡°Piper?¡± he questioned, furrowing his brow in concern. ¡°I need someone to talk to,¡± I whispered as I halted. He nodded and walked to a nearby bench, I followed him and we sat. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked softly. I fumble over words because my brain just felt one huge jumble of a mess. ¡°It¡¯s Warrick. Everything just seems so¡­ shattered. And maybe not worth saving anymore.¡± I said. ¡°Rtionships suck, I know. But you are strong, Piper. You¡¯ll figure it out.¡± ¡°Will I?¡± I said, forcing a bitterugh. ¡°Cause right now, it feels. like drowning. He leaned over andid a reassuring hand on mine. In his quiet voice, he said, ¡°You are not alone. You¡¯ve got people who care about you.¡± Blunt as the words were, they felt like some kind of lifeline. I found myself leaning toward him, his warmth was everything. I smiled even as I was confused, Warrick kept screwing up and Rowan kept being so great. I am not sure of what I want anymore. With my eyes locked in Rowan¡¯s he leaned closer, ¡°Piper,¡± he whispered, his tone very unsure. ¡°You know you¡¯re important to me, right?¡± My breath caught, and in that instant, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes off of him. The space between us seemed to reduce and, in one swift moment, we were leaning in. But at thest second, I drew back, my heart pounding. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I whispered, and then stood abruptly. Rowan was looking every bit as shaken as I felt. ¡°Piper, I¡¯m sor¡­¡± ¡°I need to get going,¡± I hastened to say, turning to walk away before either of us uttered another word. I returned to the packhouse, Warrick was standing waiting by the door for me. I ignored him and walked inside. I sat in my room while he stayed by my door, as Rowan came also from the training grounds direction, a frown was on Warrick¡¯s face. ¡°What the hell were you doing with her?¡± Warrick thundered. He was loud enough that several wolves stopped what they were doing and stared. Chapter 292 Rowan stiffened, eyes unyielding. ¡°We were talking, Warrick. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Talking?¡± Warrick jeered, taking a threatening step closer. ¡°It didn¡¯t look like just talking to me.¡± ¡°Warrick, stop,¡± I said as I got up to my feet, but he didn¡¯t hear me. ¡°You¡¯ve been sniffing around her for weeks,¡± Warrick growled low, his fists clenched. ¡°You think I don¡¯t see it? You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do?¡± ¡°Warrick, that¡¯s enough,¡± Rowan said, firm and controlled. ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re telling me what to do?¡± Warrick sneered, stepping right into Rowan¡¯s space. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? You think you can just take her. Warrick is older than Rowan, and that made him look a bit bigger and intimidating. But I and Rowan were just age grades. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take anyone,¡± Rowan said over him, his voice. rising. He threw a nce my way and I pursed my lips. And he continued, ¡°But perhaps if you were treating her with the respect she deserves, you¡¯d not feel so threatened.¡± Murmurs stirred across, all ncing between them in the corridor. ¡°Respect?¡± Warrick spat. ¡°How dare you speak of respect.¡± 577 ¡°Oh, then cease acting the jealous fool,¡± was all Rowan returned. I gulped, I can¡¯t seem to find the strength to go out there and somehow ease this tension. ¡°Enough!¡± Aurora¡¯s voice cut through atst, and she stepped. between them, tall. ¡°That is enough. Both of you.¡± Warrick let his re flick to Rowan one more time, chest heaving, before whirling and stalking away. Rowan held my gaze for a second, then turned to leave, too, leaving me there with the weight of it all pressed upon my chest. Warrick came to a sudden stop, whirling with a snarl. ¡°You really think this is over, Rowan? You¡¯re just a failure, crawling on your hands and knees to try to get ces you don¡¯t deserve. her.¡± Rowan clenched his fists together, and paused as he growled. ¡°Say what you will about me, Warrick, but knock it off with bringing Piper into it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get to talk about her,¡± Warrick snapped, his voice cracking with anger and frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t know her like I do.¡± ¡°And yet here you are,¡± Rowan said evenly, ¡°using her of things she hasn¡¯t done, pushing her away because you can¡¯t handle your own guilt.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Aurora repeated this time coldly. Stepping between the two men, she let her sharp eyes hold, unrelenting. ¡°This pack doesn¡¯t have time for petty fights. If you cannot settle this ast adults, then I will see both of you ountable.¡± ¡°I am sorry, Luna,¡± Rowan said, with a little bow and then with one more gaze at me, he walked off. Warrickughed harshly. ¡°Petty? You think this is petty, Aurora? He¡¯s trying to¡­¡± ¡°Warrick!¡± Aurora¡¯s voice rose above the din. ¡°If you cared for Piper the way you are iming, you¡¯d stop embarrassing her in front of everybody.¡± Warrick faltered, his gaze flicking to me. His anger softened, for a moment reced by something like regret. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to embarrass anyone,¡± he muttered. ¡°Then act like it,¡± Aurora said, firm but unkind. The people finally went their separate ways, but the whispers wouldn¡¯t, until finally Aurora turned toward me: ¡°Piper,e. with me. Now¡°. Warrick would have reached for my arm, but I pulled away, my chest tight with it all weighing me down. ¡°Not now, Warrick,¡± I managed to choke, my voice firm though my body shook with emotion. Chapter 293 The curtains broke, and morning painted the room soft gold. I sat upon the edge of the bed and stared down at the map across myp. The indecision of the council ate at me Aurora. firm, as always, for waiting in a peaceful way yet every instinct in me was screaming the opposite: time was not of our essence. The door creaked as Trajan stepped in, his expression wary. ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± he said, crossing his arms. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± I admitted, rolling up the map. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision, Trajan. I¡¯m going to scout the disputed territory myself.¡± ¤¤ His brows furrowed. ¡°Without the council¡¯s approval? Aurora won¡¯t like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for approval anymore,¡± I snapped, my voice harder than I intended. ¡°This pack needs action, not endless debate. Trajan sighed but nodded. ¡°Who are you taking?¡± ¡°Only those I trust,¡± I said. ¡°You in?¡± He paused, then gave a curt nod. ¡°Always.¡± By mid morning, I had assembled a small group: Trajan, Warrick, and three others who had sworn loyalty without the least hesitation. The air was heavy with tension as we moved toward the disputed territory, the only sound the rustle of leaves underfoot. It was wide, open, its edges traced inrge juts of rocks. It was easy enough to see why both packs coveted thisnd: richnd, clear rivers only a few feet underground, wood so thick knotted. it was impossible to cut across. Yet with every step I took deeper inside this paradise, the tighter I felt something was pulled around my intestines. ¡°Tracks,¡± Warrick whispered, squatting low. ¡°Fresh.¡± Before I could get a word out, figures appeared from behind the trees. An army wearing bronze armors, they looked battle¨Chardened too, they were surrounding us in an instant. ¡°Who dares trespass on ournd?¡± one voice asked, cold and wickedly clear. I stepped forward, my head up. ¡°I¡¯m Dane, Alpha of this pack. We have a right to this territory.¡± The armyughed and ady with golden armor stepped into. view. She was damn beautiful, her curves were so different even with the leather armor she wore, her long hair flowing like a river of midnight. Her sharp eyes calcting, her lips curling into a smirk. Chapter 294 ¡°And yet you came without an army,¡± she said, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°I am Kaida¡­ the leader of this army¡­ and we will teach you a lesson.¡± She stepped back and her army stepped up, wielding their weapons. ¡°Prepare to at¡­¡± Before I was done with mymand, they surged at us with the speed of light. Instantly, the fighting got fierce, we were outnumbered. Wet were holding our own, it seemed but obviously we¡¯re not going to prevail. Little, little from bruises, a cut on my forehead. started dripping blood. ¡°Enough!¡± Thismand from Kaida sliced through chaos, freeing us, ¡°Leave them.¡± Her army hesitated but obeyed. She stepped closer, her eyes. locking onto mine. ¡°This is your warning, Alpha. Don¡¯te back unless you¡¯re ready to lose more than your pride.¡± I gritted my teeth in shame but nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± The walk back to the packhouse was heavy with defeat. My warriors were silent, their injuries a bad reminder of my failed gamble. Aurora was waiting when we arrived, her arms crossed and her eyes zing. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± she demanded. I sighed, brushing past her. ¡°Not now, Aurora.¡± ¡°Oh, now is exactly the time,¡± she countered, following me into our room. ¡°You risked their lives for what? Your ego?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t my ego!¡± I shouted, spinning to face her. ¡°It was for the pack¡¯s future. ¡°And you thought going behind everyone¡¯s back was the best way to secure that?¡± she shot back, her voice shaking with anger, I could tell she was sick worried for me, but I hated it. I don¡¯t need pity. ¡°Maybe if the council could make a decision, I wouldn¡¯t have to act on my own!¡± She narrowed her eyes, her chest rising and falling with deep breaths. ¡°You put everyone in danger, Dane. Including yourself.¡± The tension between us was like a live wire pulled out. She turned away, her hands digging into the edge of the dresser. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. Something inside me snapped. I closed the distance between us, my hands wrapping around her waist. ¡°You won¡¯t lose me,¡± I whispered, turning her to face me. She would have argued again, and her lips parted; I quieted her Chapter 295 with another kiss. She resisted a moment before melting into the touch of our mouths as her hands tangled in my hair. The kiss deepened, and our anger cooled, revealing desperation underneath. I lifted her onto the bed as my lips trailed down her neck. Her fingers tugged at my shirt, which went off over my head, the weight of my body pressed on hers. Her soft moans fed the need in me, unbuttoning her blouse to bare skin. ¡°You drive me crazy,¡± I muttered into her corbone, hands tracing each part of her body. She moved beneath me, her nails digging into my back. ¡°Then show me,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with longing. Our clothes disappeared in the next instant, and I fitted myself between her thighs. My cock rubbed against her slippery clit, teasing her as she gasped. ¡°Dane,¡± she moaned, hips bucking to mine. I slowly thrust into her, my lengths entered in her warmth as we moved together. Her nails raked down my chest as her cries filled the room. while I quickened my rhythm. ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I growled, my lips capturing hers as we reached the edge together. We copsed onto the bed, our breath increasing as we hugged. The knock on the door woke us from our peaceful sleep in the morning. I flung on a shirt and opened it to Raven, the young messenger, his face pale. Chapter 296 ¡°What is it?¡± I asked gruffly since my voice was hoarse from sleep. Raven handed me a sealed letter. His hands shook. ¡°It¡¯s from the Army you encountered. The leader is requesting an audience with you and Aurora.¡± Aurora appeared beside me, looking guarded. ¡°What do they want now?¡± The boy paused, as though picking his words with care. ¡°They didn¡¯t say much but. their leader ising here.¡± Dane paced the room, frustration practically radiating off of him. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be wasting our time negotiating with wolves who don¡¯t have a right to that territory anyway,¡± he snapped. I crossed my arms, leaning against the table. ¡°And walking in blind into this meeting could get us straight into a trap. You haven¡¯t thought of that? Dane stopped pacing and turned to me, his jaw tight. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice, Aurora. If we don¡¯t show strength now, we risk looking weak. They¡¯ll exploit that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying we don¡¯t meet with them,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone level for what was sure to be an increasingly frustrating argument. ¡°I¡¯m saying we need a n that isn¡¯t dependent on fighting or showing strength. Trajan, sitting near the fire, cleared his throat. ¡°Aurora¡¯s right. If they think there¡¯s a division between the two of you, it might give them courage. You have to make a united front.¡± Dane¡¯s re rxed a little as he exhaled. ¡°Okay. But if they push us, I¡¯m not backing off.¡± I looked at Trajan; silently, I begged him for patience. ¡°We¡¯ll go,¡± I said, ¡°but we¡¯re doing this carefully. We had arranged to meet the leader of the rival pack on neutral grounds near the borders, and I was there, nked by a few chosen wolves on either side, tense as the quiet trees standing ready. He was a lean wolf with piercing amber eyes and greeted ust with a sly smile. Beside he was a few soldiers, and there stood a female with a golden armor, standing tall among the men, one would only tell she was a female by her beauty and stature. ¡°Alpha Dane, Luna Aurora, I am Orion, the leader of this pack,¡± he said smoothly, the tone bordering on mockery. ¡°How kind of you to meet us.¡± Chapter 297 ¡°We are here to speak of a truce,¡± I said firmly. ¡°We don¡¯te to waste time.¡± Thedy in golden armor raised a brow, clearly amused. ¡°Straight to business, then. My Alpha believes the disputed territory is rightfully ours. We¡¯ve been patrolling it for months. without interference.¡± Dane scoffed, his fists clenching. ¡°Kaida, patrolling it doesn¡¯t make it yours.¡± Kaida? It seems he had met her during the confrontation. I ced a hand on Dane¡¯s arm, urging restraint. ¡°We¡¯re willing to negotiate terms, but iming what isn¡¯t yours won¡¯t be tolerated.¡± Kaida¡¯s smile spread. ¡°And yet, here you are. If it wasn¡¯t ours, why would you bother negotiating? ¡°We¡¯re here to prevent unnecessary bloodshed. Mistaking our willingness to talk for weakness is not advisable,¡± I replied. Dane clicked his tongue as if he disagreed. Orion¡¯s eyes darted between me and Dane. ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured. ¡°It would seem that even the mighty Broken Ridge has its divisions.¡± I felt the weight of his words settle into the air, my heart tightening. ¡°We¡¯re united in our goal to protect our pack,¡± I said, keeping my voice steady. The more Orion spoke about his Alpha¡¯s terms, the clearer it became that they wanted less to do with peace and more to do with a test of wills. Words dripped like stones onto the delicate scale that kept Dane and me in bnce. Dane shifted closer to me, ¡°Do you hear them?¡± Dane asked in a whisper. ¡°They¡¯re questioning everything.¡± I nodded. ¡°We need to address it head on before it spirals further.¡± Dane¡¯s jaw lightened. ¡°And what about the negotiations? The longer we wait, the weaker we look.¡± ¡°Rushing into conflict isn¡¯t strength, Dane,¡± I replied in a whisper, frustration bursting free. ¡°It¡¯s recklessness. First and foremost, we have to rebuild trust within the pack.¡± His eyes shed, and for a second, I knew he would resist. But then he blew out hard, running his hand through his hair. ¡°Alright. What would you have me do?¡± Chapter 298 ¡°Begin with squashing the rumors. Be open with them about. what we intend to do. This pack needs to know that we stand as one. Dane hesitated a moment, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with them. But if this doesn¡¯t work¡± ¡°It will,¡± I said with finality, though a flicker of doubt danced in the back of my mind. ¡°Seems we have to give you more time to discuss,¡± Kaida said out loud, cutting in. Orion nodded, ¡°We will send a message for the next meeting.¡± I nodded and turned to Dane to see him grit his teeth out of anger, I took his hand and squeezed and he nodded too. Orion and his Army vanished into the darkness of the forest. ¡°Luna,¡± a voice cut into my thoughts. I turned to see one of the warriors approaching, his face troubled. In his hand was a crumpled piece of paper. ¡°This was left behind near the edge of the clearing,¡± he said, handing it to me cautiously. I unfolded the note, my heart racing as I read the hastily scrawled message: ¡°Beware the betrayal closest to your heart. Your pack¡¯s survival depends on it.¡± The words were a knife twisting in my gut. My mind whirled, rewinding the veiled barbs from the rival pack and the growing unease within my pack. Who could this betrayal refer to? Dane¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°Aurora, are you ready to head back?¡± I folded the note fast and tucked it inside my pocket, turning to him and forcing a nod. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± As we went back, with every step, I stole nces at Dane square shoulders mped, expression mped. Yet, in my mind it seemed to echo warning after warning by the note. At the edge of the packhouse, a figure emerged from the shadows. Piper stood there, her face pale, her eyes darting nervously. ¡°Aurora,¡± she called out, her voice low but urgent. I quickened my pace toward her and noted how she fidgeted with the hem of her cloak. ¡°What is it, Piper?¡± She hesitated then looked around her cautiously, as if she wanted to make sure no one was around. ¡°I heard something,¡± she whispered, fear and convictionbined in her tone. ¡°Come, you¡¯ll tell me everything,¡± I told her, I walked in and she followed. Chapter 299 URORA Piper sat across from me in the council room, her arms crossed tight to her chest, her eyes locked on the table. Warrick had walked in after her, he rested against the wall, his jaws clenched. The tension was heavy in the air, tangible, but I had to have answers, and I had to have them now. ¡°If you¡¯re sure about what you heard, then tell me,¡± I said, firm yet low so as not to alert anyone outside the room. ¡°Yes,¡± Piper said, her voice even. ¡°The message Ca sent is not about destabilizing us, it is to do with Dane. They are targeting him, and they think he is a weak link because of his impulsive decisions.¡± Warrick finally broke the silence, sharp with exasperation. ¡°If there is a plot against Dane, why isn¡¯t he taking this seriously? Why are we here talking instead of taking some action? I leaned onto the table and let out a sigh. ¡°Because running headfirst into every problem is what got us here in the first ce. I need solutions, not more chaos.¡± Piper seemed to hesitate before she spoke again, ncing between Warrick and me. ¡°Rowan and L. They¡¯re just with cach other day in and out. I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s all right.¡± Warrick raised an eyebrow. ¡°Rowan? Again? Piper, is this about the pack, or is it about you not happy to see him with her?¡± Piper¡¯s face flushed. ¡°No, I¡¯m not jealous. I¡¯m just. cautious. We all know Rowan¡¯s past¡­ I don¡¯t want him manipted again¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I cut in, my hand rising. ¡°This isn¡¯t about Rowan or L right now. Our focus needs to be on Dane and the pack¡¯s safety.¡± Piper fisted her hands and muttered under her breath, ¡°Easier said than done.¡± Almost immediately, Dane and the other council members entered. I stood at the head of the table, looking around the faces of my people, with whom I¡¯d earned a familiarity with over the years. Today, trust felt like it was gonna break any moment. ¡°We have an option,¡± I began, my voice elevating above the murmur of the council. ¡°We can negotiate with the rival pack and take a portion of thend in contention or go to an all out war to take it all.¡± Dane was on his feet in an instant, scraping the chair against the floor as he rose. ¡°Negotiation is a weakness, Aurora. You think they¡¯ll respect us taking scraps from their table?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll respect us if we keep our pack intact!¡± I fired back, the irritation welling in my stomach. Trajan interrupted me with a steady but firm voice, ¡°Both ideas have some credibility, but rushing into a war without an afterthought of what that can bring upon the people is unthinking.¡± Daneughed. ¡°While standing by and doing nothing is unmanly.¡± The room erupted into a cacophony of arguments, members taking sides, voices raised and ovepping. Some supported Dane¡¯s ambition, stating the pack needed to reim its legacy. Others backed my proposal, saying that saving lives was more crucial thannd. I raised my hands for silence. Chapter 300 ¡°Enough! We¡¯ve been through this before, and I am tired of going in circles like children. If we can¡¯te to a decision, then. I will make the decision myself. Is that understood?¡± The room fell silent. The tension in the air was thick. Dane¡¯s re burned into me, but I refused to back down. ¡°We will do this next time¡­ we all need to rest and calm our minds,¡± I breathed softly. Dane was the first to strode off, and after some time, the council room was empty. All I heard from Dane was different crazy words, unforgiving; gaze set in defiance. Day by day, he became more and more. unreachable; what is to happen with my pack next, I do not know. I sighed and stepped out, heading to my room. Perhaps a cool bath will calm the voices in my head. The murmur of voices down the hall drew my attention. It halted, pressing my back against the cool stone wall to listen. ¡°You really think Dane¡¯s n will work?¡± a voice whispered, low and cautious. ¡°He¡¯s confident,¡± said another. ¡°He thinks that¡¯s the only way to prove strength. They¡¯ll never even see iting.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been nning it for weeks,¡± said the other, ¡°a single ambush. It¡¯s a risk, but if he manages to pull it off, then he¡¯ll have proved Aurora¡¯s been holding him back too much.¡± I strained harder, trying to make out more. ¡°But what if it gets denied? The way Aurora has been, he¡¯d surelynd with a p if she knew this behind his back.¡± There was a pause, and the silence hung in the air with tension. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know,¡± the first voice said decisively. ¡°Dane¡¯s doing what needs to be done. If we keep second guessing him, we¡¯ll never move forward.¡± My breath had caught. Dane was going to ambush alone? Without the sanction of the council? At once, my chest tightened with disbelief and anger. Hadn¡¯t we just been through this? The very idea of acting without unity had been the central issue of our meeting, and now this? I inched closer, rounding the bend just in time to see the two wolves conclude their conversation and start walking away. Their words echoed in my brain, each syble a painful thrust of betrayal. ¡°Dane¡¯s doing what needs to be done.¡± No, I thought my hands were fisting automatically at my hips. He¡¯s doing what he thinks needs doing, and that¡¯s a totally different thing, altogether. Now, the halls were empty but for my quickening footsteps. I made my way straight for our quarters, a stew of anger just below the surface.. It was time for Dane and me to have it out. And this time, I wasn¡¯t leaving until I¡¯d been heard. If he seriously nned to sneak around behind our pack¡¯s backs, then he was risking more than his life, he was risking ours. Chapter 301 The message hade long past dark, crumpled paper slipped under my door. The writing was unmistakably sharp and deliberate, belonging to Ca. ¡°Bring Rowan to the edge of the old quarry at sunset. Not questions, no games. This is yourst task, L. Do this, and your secrets stay buried.¡± I stared at the note, my heart beating hard against my chest as though it might jump out of it any moment. My fingers shook as I read out the words over and over, each word digging deeper into my resolve. ¡°This has to stop,¡± I said to myself whispering, pacing round the room. ¡°But how?¡°. It was as if my past hade down upon me, and the weight of Ca¡¯s threats was crushing my will. Sinking onto the edge of the bed, my fingers clenched around the note as my head spun with indecision. Then, in one second, all that finally bubbled up and overflowed, and I just went ahead and punched the wall with my fist. ¡°Why can¡¯t I make this end already?¡± I yelled out, sobbing. I went to the floor with tears streaming from my face, drawing my knees to my chest. I thought of Rowan, how kind he was and how he wanted to change, how he even started to believe in me when I couldn¡¯t. sometimes. And how was I going to betray him? ¡°But what other choice do I have?¡± I thought sarcastically, tugging at my hair furiously. The next morning, I sought him out near the training grounds. Rowan stood beside a few young wolves, patiently offering them advice. He spotted me and softened. ¡°L?¡± he called, a note of concern creeping into his voice. I faltered, my chest tight. ¡°Can we talk?¡± He nodded, stepping away from the crowd. We found a quiet. spot near the edge of the woods. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes as I spoke. ¡°I. I just wanted to thank you. For everything.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Rowan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°L, what¡¯s going on?¡± I bit my lip, struggling to find the words. ¡°You¡¯ve been so kind to me. More than I deserve. And I. I don¡¯t want to lose that.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± he repeated with more feeling; his hand brushed mine. ¡°L, you are far stronger than you feel. Whatever has been going on with you, you do not need to face any of it on your own.¡± With a start, the words pierced deeper than expected, and Chapter 302 within a moment, I again began sobbing. He wrapped his arms around me into a gentle embrace, the warmth holding me down in ways that had not urred for a really long time. That was it. That scaled the deal. I couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore by Ca. Later that day, I prepared myself for the meeting. Everything in my head seemed jumbled into a concoction of all sorts of possible oues, but one thought remained clear: this would end tonight. When finally I reached the old quarry, the sun had already dunked below the horizon, stretching long shadows across the jutting rocks and making the ce seem even more forbidding. My heart racing, finally I spotted Ca, who waited near the edge, casual in her posture but her eyes razor sharp. She was not alone. There were wolves on either side of her that I didn¡¯t know, all tall and wide shouldered with cold, calcting eyes. The very stance of them yelled one word inside my skull: danger. Ca¡¯s lips turned in a sly smile as her gaze fell on me. ¡°L,¡± she purred low, her voice all sugary falseness. ¡°You came. I knew you would.¡± She ran to hug me as if she has been missing me for decades. or so but i was to deeply concerned to care about the hug as all what was on my mind was ¡°why this amount of wolves ¡± 1 froze, my breath hanging in my throat. ¡°Who are they?¡± I tried to sound confident, but my voice shook. Ca¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Well baby girl, they are Insurance,¡± she said. Stating the bloody obvious. ¡°And back to the matter that brought us here, did you bring Rowan? Because so far I¡¯m not seeing any sign of him here? I felt my gut twist as the magnitude of the trap sank in. Ca wasn¡¯t going after Rowan alone; this was going to be her final attack on the pack. ¡°Tell me, L,¡± Ca snarled, her voice going cold. ¡°Where is he?¡± I clenched my fists inside my jacket pockets, standing tall, and made myself meet her gaze. ¡°He¡¯s noting,¡± I said, much softer than I was feeling. Ca¡¯s eyes slit, and her wolves moved closer to me. The silence stretched, heavy with implicit threats. ¡°You¡¯ve made a very bad decision,¡± Ca said, the timber of her voice low and menacing. Chapter 303 DANE The moonlight was faint, filtered through the heavy canopy above him, as I walked up and down in the clearing, my boots. crunching into the fallen leaves. Around me, the most trusted wolves stood in a circle, reflecting his determination back at him. I had left our quarters before Aurora came back from the council room. Tonight, I will free my land. ¡°This is our moment,¡± I started off, ¡°Orion believes they¡¯ve cornered us, but they¡¯ve underestimated our strength.¡± I paused, my eyes scanning across the faces of my loyal warriors. Some nodded, faces set with determination, while others looked doubtful. ¡°I have read all about the alphas who came before us,¡± I said again, my voice this time low and personal. ¡°Legends aren¡¯t made while sitting around. They¡¯re forged. This is our chance to ensure the pack¡¯s safety. Trajan stepped forward, his brow furrowed. ¡°Dane, are you sure this is the way? Aurora¡± ¡°Aurora doesn¡¯t see the bigger picture,¡± I interrupted, my frustration slipping through. ¡°She wants peace, but peace without strength is surrender.¡± After a lense pause, one by one, the wolves gave their agreement. My shoulders rxed slightly. This was the first step. The ambush unfolded with a precision I hadn¡¯t dared to hope for. My group moved silently through the shadows, their movements a choreographed dance of attack and retreat. As the rival pack emerged into the open clearing, I gave the signal. Warriors sprang from the underbrush, snarls and yelps piercing the night. The element of surprise worked in their favor, forcing their opponents into disarray. I leaped at thergest wolf, my ws raking across its side ast they grappled, the taste of victory sharp in my mouth as my group pushed the rival pack back. The dust settled. The clearing was ours. There was blood on the ground, but the wolves had scattered, retreating to the trees. I then turned to his group, still breathing hard. ¡°You fought well. This is ournd again.¡± Cheers erupted, triumphant looks were exchanged, and my warriors pped each other on the back. But the moment of celebration was short lived. Chapter 304 Suddenly, Kaida appeared from the shadows like a phantom, her movements deliberate and smooth. My breath caught as my gaze locked onto her. Her dark eyes were sharp, her lips curled in a smirk that made my pulse quicken. ¡°Impressive,¡± she said, her tone smooth as silk. ¡°But did you really think it would end here?¡± Before I could utter another word, with one swift motion, she raised a bow and shot an arrow. Immediately, a scaring pain in my shoulder hit me like a bolt of lightning. Stunned, I stumbled forward with a blur in my vision, reaching for the arrow impaled within my flesh. The warriors at my side quickly joined me, but Kaida was already fleeing, herughter disappearing into the forest. ¡°She¡¯s poisoned it,¡± one said with a grim expression, sniffing the arrow. My legs copsed, sending me to the ground. My breathing was suddenly very shallow, the poison racing through his veins. Frantic energy swirled in the room as the warriors finallyid me on their shoulders, my skin was ashen, my breathing shallow, as they raced back to the pack We were back at the packhouse in no time and they took me to my room. Aurora came in moments after and she stood frozen for one moment, her eyes stuck on the poisoned arrow still embedded in my shoulder. Sharp, the scent of the toxin dug its ws into her senses as it added to the knot of fear coring her chest. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, her voice cutting through the chaos. Trajan, still panting from the long trek back,id a hand on her shoulder. ¡°We ambushed Orion¡¯s pack and took back the territory. But Kaida. She shot him with a poisoned arrow before retreating.¡± Aurora¡¯s gaze darted to my face. My usual confidence was reced with a pale vulnerability that made her stomach churn. She leaned over me, her fingers trembling as they hovered over the wound. ¡°This. this poison do we know what it is? How do we stop it?¡± One of the wolves stepped forward, sniffing the air near my wound as I was grunting in pain. His face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not something we¡¯ve encountered before. Whatever it is, it¡¯s spreading fast.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice rose, her desperation bleeding through. ¡°Then find someone who knows! Search the archives! Call on the healers to do something!¡± Trajan caught her arm with a firm, yet tender, hold. ¡°Aurora, listen to me. This isn¡¯t some ordinary poison. If she used it, then she most likely has the antidote on her.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned. ¡°You are saying we should go to her?¡± The room was silent, the weight of his words settling over them like a shroud. I stirred weakly, my lips parting to speak. My voice was barely audible, yet it carried a trace of my stubbornness. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ give her¡­ what she wants.¡± Aurora¡¯s jaw clenched as she knelt beside him. ¡°So you can still talk, should I just let you die?¡± ¡°Better¡­ that¡­ than her¡­ winning.¡± The wordsbored their way out of me, but behind the haze of my condition, the defiance in my eyes burned bright. Aurora¡¯s throat tightened, her emotions threatening to spill over. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot, Dane. You think your pride is worth your life?¡± I gave the faintest hint of a smirk, though my eyes fluttered shut. ¡°It¡¯s. not pride. it¡¯s survival.¡± As Aurora turned back to the others, her voice was firm, though her hands shook. ¡°If she¡¯s the only one who can save him, then I¡¯ll find her myself.¡± The warriors exchanged uneasy nces, their faith in her wavering in the face of her determination. The silence was broken only by mybored breathing, and Aurora¡¯s heart clutched. ¡°If you will not fight for yourself, Dane, then I will. Even if it means facing her again,¡± she whispered low, her voice barely heard as tears pricked her eyes. Chapter 305 The woods brooded a dark ocean of shadows and tangles. The air inside was damp with the faintest scent of moss and decay. The undergrowth crashed harshly against my boots, while my every step fell with resolution and fear. Beside me, Evelyn walked wordlessly, on her face, a mask of determination, though I could glimpse tension in her facial lines. ¡°Keep your wits about you,¡± I whispered to her slowly, ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯sing for us.¡± She silently, followed by the warriors that came with me, each of them volunteered for this mission, knowing full well the dangers. Still, I couldn¡¯t get rid of that nagging voice in my head which told me I was walking them into an ambush. My thoughts drifted back to Dane, lying pale and still in his quarters. His weak voice reyed in my mind: Don¡¯t leave me. The memory twisted my heart, guilt and frustration warring within me. Trajan broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re quieter than usual.¡± I nced at him, the concern in his eyes piercing through my defenses. ¡°Just thinking.¡± ¡°About him?¡± I didn¡¯t answer, but the tightening of my grip on my dagger was enough of a response. ¡°He¡¯s tough, Aurora,¡± Trajan said gently. ¡°If anyone can fight through this, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°I agree with Trajan, don¡¯t worry much about him,¡± Evelyn added as she nudged my slightly. I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± With every step we made, the forest was growing denser; the canopy was blotting out most of the moonlight above. Darkness danced across our path, and every time a twig snapped, I felt my heart jump. Then one of the warriors. muttered, ¡°We¡¯re being watched.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I replied with the same words, but in a totally different tone while inside I felt a shiver run down my spine. A sudden whistle of air was the only warning before a trap was sprung. Aunched from the ground, ensnaring one of our group and hoisting him into the air. ¡°Hold still!¡± Trajan shouted, rushing to cut the ropes, he set the warrior fee. Chapter 306 scanned the arca, my senses on high alert. ¡°This isn¡¯t random. They knew we¡¯de.¡± ¡°Of course they did,¡± Evelyn muttered, looking around. ¡°The question is, how ready for us are they?¡± We walked more carefully then, the tension growing thick between us. My mind was racing with thoughts of this and that, each heavier by the minute. I couldn¡¯t lose Dane. Not like this. Trajan¡¯s voice cut into my thoughts again. ¡°You¡¯re not just doing this for him, are you?¡± His gaze locked on mine, and my breath hitched in my throat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about saving Dane, but you carry the future of this pack on your shoulders. You can¡¯t afford to let your emotions cloud your judgment.¡± I shaked under his words, though I knew how right he was. ¡°I know what¡¯s at stake, Trajan. But don¡¯t tell me not to care about him. He¡¯s¡­¡± I caught myself, shaking my head. ¡°He¡¯s what?¡± ¡°Everything,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible. Trajan nodded, his face softening. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure we bring the antidote back.¡± Evelyn was quiet, her eyes keen as she observed the area as we moved on. The forest is closing in around us. The distant drop of water indicated there was a stream nearby and I signaled to the to stop and reorganize. ¡°This way,¡± I said, leading them toward the sound. group As we reached the stream, I saw a glow. I froze, gesturing for the others to stop. ¡°What is it?¡± Trajan whispered. I gestured ahead, and through the trees a small campsite. flickered into view. Firelight danced across the treetops, throwing weird shadows, and around the fire wolves, armed and watchful. Then I saw her. Kaida stood in the middle of the camp, bow in hand, rxed. Her curvy figure was wrapped in her golden armor, her movements as fluid as the mes dancing behind her. She turned and her dark eyes locked to mine, a slow smirk spreading across her face. ¡°Well, well,¡± she drawled, a mocking edge to her voice. ¡°Look who decided to join the party.¡± My heart was racing as she raised her bow, the arrow glinting. sinisterly in the firelight. Chapter 307 ¡°You came to beg?¡± she jeered, the edge in her voice acid with scorn. The army behind her stirred, their eyes on us. My hand mped hard on my dagger, and I stepped forward, meeting her gaze with all the resolution I could summon. ¡°Hardly,¡± I said, chilling. ¡°We¡¯re here for the antidote.¡± And then, theughter sliced through the tenseden air, its sharp, cruel edge cutting like a knife. ¡°And what makes you think I¡¯ll give it to you?¡± she said, the words dripping off her voice like disgust. Evelyn stepped forward, ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t like the consequences.¡± her voice was even. But my heart thundered against my ribs. Kaida cocked her head, the faint amusement in her eyes. fluttering into something colder. ¡°Oh, Luna keeper,¡± she said, stretching out the title with deliberate disdain, ¡°You¡¯re out of your depth.¡± Behind her, the army stirred, their hands resting on the hilts of weapons, their eyes fixed on us. I nced briefly at Trajan, who gave a slight nod, his hand tightening on his de. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I said, stepping forward beside Evelyn. My voice sounded very confident, even as my stomach curled in a knot. Kaida smirk deepened, and her bow dropped just a fraction, though the threat in her gaze didn¡¯t soften. ¡°This should be interesting,¡± she muttered, her voice dripping with mockery. The fire crackled between us, the light casting dancing shadows across her face. ¡°You came all this way,¡± she went on, circling slowly, ¡°desperate and outnumbered, hoping what? That I¡¯d change my mind? Take pity on you and hand over the cure?¡± ¡°You underestimate us,¡± I shot back, meeting her tone with. one of my own. ¡°You are underestimating your leverage, overestimating it.. Sheughed, the sound weird. ¡°Bold words for a woman who¡¯s so close to losing it all. Tell me, Luna, how far for him would you go? Where does your breaking point lie?¡± I balled my fists and struggled againstshing out. ¡°You¡¯d find I don¡¯t break that easily,¡± I replied, stepping closer. She stopped, her smile not quite so wide. ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said, more subdued, ¡°but that is not to say you would not bend.¡± There the words just hung in the air, heavy and unyielding. The silence drew out, disturbed only by fire crackles and leaves rustling softly in the wind, until she leaned forward, lowering her voice almost to a whisper. ¡°Make your choice, Luna. Tick tock.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 308 AURORA The only sound was the fire¡¯s crackle as I stood before the Kaida, every muscle in my body coiled with tension. The smirk on her face hadn¡¯t wavered since we¡¯d arrived. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± she said, her tone dripping with satisfaction. I forced myself to bite back the anger bubbling inside me. ¡°Dane¡¯s life is slipping away,¡± I began, my voice steady but strained. ¡°You have the cure. Name your terms.¡± Her smirk grew as she leaned back casually. ¡°Oh, Luna, you make this too easy. You really think I¡¯d give away something that valuable without a price?¡± The army behind her chuckled quietly, their presence a constant oppressive reminder of the danger surrounding us. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, my tone cold as steel, Evelyn gave me a side gaze and then turned to Kaida. She took her time answering, ying with the strings of her bow. Finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the antidote. But only if Dane agrees to spend the night with me for three days.¡± I heard Evelyn gasping by my side, she rushed forward as she growled, ¡°You¡­¡± I caught her arm and stopped her charging at Kaida who wore her smirk. My breath was caught, I balled my fist at my sides, my jaw clenched. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡± ¡°Oh, it gets better,¡± Kaida carried on, disregarding my reaction. ¡°Once I carry his child, I will consider bing his Luna. That is the price.¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± I spat, my voice rising despite myself. Kaida raised an eyebrow and actually seemed to be enjoying my horror. ¡°Am I? Or are you just realizing how far you¡¯re willing to go to save him?¡± I turned to Trajan, who was looking as grim as I did. ¡°This is absurd,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Do not listen to him,¡± Evelyn growled as she narrowed her eyes at Kaida, I knew it took everything in her to stop her from charging at Kaida. I can¡¯t take any wrong action now, Dane¡¯s life is on the line and it seemed this bitch had her eyes on my Dane. Kaida shrugged. ¡°Absurd or not, those are my terms. Take it or leave it. But be quick about it, he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± The weight of her words fell on me like a blow. My mind raced, searching for alternatives. ¡°You¡¯re asking for something¡­ I¡­ he is my mate, the father of my kids,¡± I growled, my voice shaking with anger. She leaned forward, her eyes glinting. ¡°it¡¯s entirely within your Chapter 309 power to make it happen. I¡¯m not forcing you. The question is, what are you willing to sacrifice for him?¡± I stepped back, my thoughts spiraling. ¡°Give me time,¡± I said, my voice quiet but firm. Her smirk was back. ¡°You have until tomorrow by nightfall. After that, the deal is off. Cause he¡¯d probably be dead¡­ I don¡¯t wanna ride a dead man, no matter how juicy he looks.¡± I gritted my teeth as I turned to face my warriors, ¡°Let us go.¡± ¡°Go?¡± Evelyn growled as she held my hand. I nodded at her, ¡°We can¡¯t fight them¡­ we are outnumbered and we still wouldn¡¯t get the antidote, Dane would die and we too will die.¡± Evelyn huffed as she kicked a tree stomp. ¡°Calm down¡­ Evelyn,¡± Trajan said as he passed stood beside us. As we left, her voice called out light and taunting. ¡°Tick tock, Luna. Tick tock.¡± We made our way back to the edge of the forest, Kaida¡¯sughter ringing in my ears. I stopped abruptly, my chest heaving with suppressed rage. The warrior started to build a campfire. We needed to rest and wait till dawn before we moved back to the pack. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Trajan asked, low. I shook my head, my words in a struggle to find expression. ¡°She¡¯s ying games, not just that, Trajan, but trying to break us.¡± ¡°She¡¯s trying to break you,¡± Evelyn gently corrected. I turned to her, the storm in my chest overflowing into my voice. ¡°What am I supposed to do? Agree to this madness? Sacrifice Dane¡¯s dignity for his life?¡± Trajan¡¯s eyes were level, though his jaw clenched. ¡°It¡¯s not a decision for you to make alone. You have the pack to consider. Dane gets a say in this too.¡± I let out a bitterugh. ¡°His choice? You know what he¡¯d say. He¡¯d take the deal just to prove a point. He¡¯d put himself through this humiliation and call it loyalty.¡± Trajan sighed deeply. ¡°And what about you, Aurora? What are you willing to sacrifice for him?¡± Evelyn cuts in, ¡°We can¡¯t let her call the shots like this. It¡¯s a trap meant to humiliate us¡­ to destroy Dane¡¯s legacy and undermine yours.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± one of the younger wolves said, his voice shaking, yet firm. ¡°But what do we do instead? We can¡¯t let Dane. die.¡± His words stumbled, and he looked down to the earth. The low rumble of a growl, another wolf joining. ¡°Why not call her bluff? Storm her camp, take the antidote by force.¡± Chapter 310 ¡°And risk losing everything?¡± Trajan countered quickly and firmly. ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of backup she has. A direct attack could doom us all.¡± A heated debate broke out, voices raised in frustration and overlying one another. Some were for talking, others for force. I said nothing; my eyes were fixed upon the fire and their words moved around me in swirls, like smoke. ¡°Luna,¡± Trajan¡¯s steadfast voice cut through the noise; all eyes turned towards me. ¡°This decision stays with you,¡± he said, respectful yet urgent, ¡°What will we do?¡± I opened my mouth, but no words came. My thoughts were a jumble of desperation and fury. Dane¡¯s voice was a weak and broken whisper in my head, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± I bunched my fists and breathed hard before looking at Trajan. ¡°We fight,¡± I said, firm but shaking under the weight of what I said. The camp was still, only the crackling of the fire there to break the silence. ¡°And if we fail?¡± one wolf asked hesitantly. ¡°We won¡¯t,¡± Evenlyn replied, as she gave a soft smile and a reassuring nod, she ced her hand on mine. Trajan nodded, stepping closer. ¡°We¡¯ll follow your lead, Aurora. But remember, this fight isn¡¯t just for Dane. It¡¯s for all of us.¡± I turned back to the fire, my mind racing. I couldn¡¯t afford to show doubt now. The fire hissed and spat; I whispered into the roar, ¡°No one will die on my ount. Never again.¡± Trajan must have overheard me, since heid a soothing hand on my shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this,¡± he murmured. Still, I watched, mesmerized by the fire as if hypnotized while the Kaida¡¯s jeering echoed in my mind: Tick tock, Luna. Tick tock. Chapter 311 AURORA It was at the break of dawn, we headed back to Kaida¡¯s camp, I had to tell her I had made my decision, and Dane is mine alone. We reached and I noticed Orion, the pack¡¯s Alpha was there, he sat in front of Kaida, they were having breakfast and having a discussion. He noticed our presence and leaned back into his chair, his face a mask of weird satisfaction. The flickering light of the torches showed an almost predatory sign to his features. ¡°Please,¡± I began, holding my hands together strongly. Evelyn frowned as she saw me doing that, but gave her a nod. They had to trust me, I am doing this the I am doing this the way I know was best. I faced Orion and continued, ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to escte any further. We¡¯re willing to givend enough to sustain your pack¡¯s needs for generations. Resources, alliances, whatever you want.¡± His head rolled back inughter, cutting through the air like a de. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here for scraps?¡± he leaned forward, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. ¡°This isn¡¯t about what you can offer, Luna. This is about what I can take.¡± I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. ¡°Your quarrel is with the pack, not Dane. He doesn¡¯t deserve to die for this. He¡¯s already¡­¡± ¡°Already what?¡± he interrupted, his smirking now spreading across his cheeks. ¡°Suffering? Good. That is what happens when pride blinds a man against the truth.¡± Trajan stood beside me. In his calm but firim voice, he said, ¡°You speak about pride, and you y with the life of a man in order to receive benefits. Do you call this honor?¡± Humor dancing in the Kaida¡¯s eyes flickered, she folded her arm as she enjoyed the moment. ¡°Honor?¡± Orion mocked, his tone an insult. ¡°Spare me your lectures, minions. You¡¯re all the same preaching unity, wing for control. Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re better than me.¡± I blew out a slow breath, willing myself not to lose my temper. ¡°We¡¯re offering you a chance to avoid more bloodshed. My pack doesn¡¯t want this conflict any more than yours does.¡± His eyes narrowed and he rose from her chair, pacing slowly around the room. ¡°Bloodshed is inevitable, Luna. It¡¯s what sustains us, isn¡¯t it? The thrill of the hunt, the taste of victory.¡± He got up and walked in front of me, Trajan and Evelyn shifting on both my sides, protective of me, Orion¡¯s smirk returned. ¡°I¡¯ll humor you. What¡¯s your final offer?¡± My voice shook a little as I said, ¡°A truce temporary, shared territory, and our resources to see your pack through the transition. Just don¡¯t let him die.¡± The camp was silent for a moment before Kaida stood up, throwing her head back as though I¡¯d just told her the funniest joke she ever heard. ¡°Save him?¡± she repeated, stepping closer, to Orion. ¡°You misunderstand, Luna. This isn¡¯t about saving anyone. It¡¯s about watching you beg, knowing your every effort is futile.¡± My heart sank, yet I refused to back down. ¡°There must be something¡­ anything else that will convince you.¡± My voice cracked, desperation wing at the edges. Chapter 312 His eyes turned to ice, his smile dropping into something much more malevolent. ¡°There is,¡± he said, and his voice was like rime on steel. ¡°His submission. His utter andplete obedience to my conditions. No bargaining, nopromise. Either he epts or he dies.¡± Kaida crossed her arms and I looked from Orion to her. She winked at me and I felt my stomach turn. I wanted to punch her in the eyes, but my hands were tied. I gritted my teeth and looked away. Trajan, rigid at my side, clenched his fists. His jaw clenched as if to bite back words that would snap in two, but he said nothing, leaving this vtile confrontation to me. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡± I asked, barely above a whisper. Orion cocked his head; his sharp gaze bored into mine. His smile returned, cruel and triumphant. ¡°Then you watch him. suffer until hisst breath.¡± The words cut through me, and I could feel the sting of the tears. threatening to spill. I quickly blinked them away, not about to show weakness, though what was in my heart was barely bearable. ¡°You are a monster,¡± I said, shaking with my anger and anguish. Kaida cuts in with augh so soft, it was almost a mocking thing, as if she delighted in my misery. ¡°And you, Luna, are desperate. That¡¯s a dangerousbination, don¡¯t you think?¡± I moved closer to her, my voice low, even. ¡°You underestimate what desperation can pull off.¡± Kaida lifted an eyebrow, the flicker of genuine interest dancing across her features. ¡°Do I? Or is it you who underestimates me? I fought to find words that would move her, but her presence was overwhelming. Before I could utter a word, Orion raised his hand, the finality and edge in his tone slicing the air. ¡°You have until nightfall to decide. But remember, every moment you waste gets him closer to death.¡± Orion said and walked back to his seat. Kaida motioned for me to leave her voice harsh first then politeness resumed. ¡°Now go, Luna. Make preparation for the consequences of your choices¡­ whatever it may be.¡± I spun on one heel, not wanting her to see the battle across my face. Trajan followed silently, tension in his steps matching the storming of my chest. Evelyn¡¯stood behind, I could tell she was ring at Kaida. ¡°Evelyn,¡± I called and soon I heard her foot shuffle and she followed us. My head was racing with alternatives, each one more futile than thest. The silence between us stretched as we walked, the crunch of leaves beneath our boots the only sound. Finally, Trajan spoke, his voice low but steady. ¡°Aurora, what¡¯s the n?¡± I didn¡¯t turn at once, my eyes stuck on the darkness spread out before me where the forest continued. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I growled. ¡°I am desperate. But I won¡¯t let it stop me. Heid a firm hand on my shoulder and jerked me to a stop. ¡°Desperation isn¡¯t weakness if it spurs you toward wise action. We have time. Not much. But enough to figure it out.¡± I shook my head, my voice breaking. ¡°Time? She¡¯s counting every second we waste. I can feel Dane slipping away, either way.¡± Chapter 313 ¡°Then we¡¯ll fight for him,¡± Evelyn added, her voice sound as she took my hand. I looked at her, searching her face for any sign of doubt. There was none. She believed in me, in us, was unwavering. A heavy breath escaped my lips as I straightened my back. ¡°We will do what we can do,¡± as we headed back to the pack house. My heart throbs at the thought of telling Dane the rival pack¡¯s conditions for his life and the pack¡¯s peace. Blood & Silver: Rise of the Alpha¡¯s Rejected¡­ 1/7 AURORA We got back a few hourster and I couldn¡¯t bear to face Dane or anyone. I freshed up and went to sit at the head of therge oak table in the packhouse, weighed down by my frustration. The fingers of one hand drummed aimlessly on the wooden surface as my mind whirled from Dane¡¯s condition to the wicked conditions of the rival pack. Piper approached me with a sad face, a look of trouble on her features. ¡°What now, Piper?¡± I asked, far sharper than I meant. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye; she¡¯d gotten so used to my present condition. ¡°It¡¯s those w marks near the border,¡± she said, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°Something about them¡¯s been gnawing at me.¡± ¡°Did you patrol the area like I told you?¡± ¡°I did, but I think we missed something. I want to go back and look again.¡± I leaned back, blowing out a slow breath. ¡°Fine. Take someone with you this time.¡± the center of the clearing. Strange markings scarred its bark, their patterns jagged and deliberate. My stomach tightened. ¡°Those are the same symbols found near the packhouse,¡± I said. ¡°What do you think they mean?¡± Before Piper could respond, faint whispers pierced the air. We looked at each other, then wordlessly retreated to hide behind the trunk of a thick tree. Two unknown werewolves appeared. Their voices were low yet as clear as crystal. ¡°The pack is weak right now,¡± one of them said with an edge of arrogance. ¡°This is the perfect time to strike.¡± The other wolf nodded gravely. Chapter 314 ¡°We just gotta wait for the signal from Orion. he knows when they should move.¡± My heart seemed to run a race course as things started fitting, Orion wasted nning something else. Piper¡¯s grip on my arm tightened. ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± she whispered. I nodded, and we slowly stepped backward, careful not to make any noise. My mind was reeling. Were these wolves rogue allies. of Orion, or was there another pack? In an instant, the moment Piper and I ran into the council chamber, all conversation stopped. Across the table, the council members who were in debate over the deadline given by the rival pack turned toward us, worry and surprise spread across their faces. ¡°What is it now?¡± Trajan asked, sharp but controlled. Evelyn looked up at me, worry written all over her face. Piper stepped forward, her voice trembling with urgency. ¡°We¡¯re being watched. There are wolves on our borders, unfamiliar wolves and they¡¯re nning to infiltrate the pack while we¡¯re weak.¡± The murmurs began at once, a cacophony of voices blending into one another. ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Warrick¡¯s voice cut through the noise, his skepticism evident. ¡°We overheard them,¡± I said, cutting in for Piper. ¡°They were talking about Orion and how he¡¯s going to attack when we¡¯re weakest.¡± Warrick crossed his arms. ¡°You¡¯re positive they work with Orion? Maybe they¡¯re just some rogue group taking advantage of a bad situation.¡± ¡°They said his name,¡± Piper snapped. ¡°This is not some scattered group. They are organized and they know exactly where we stand.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice was soft, butmanding. ¡°And they¡¯re going to attack soon.¡± Trajan leaned forward, his face grave. ¡°What precisely did you hear?¡± Piper turned to them and began telling about the conversation. she overheard. ¡°¡°The pack is weak right now. This is the perfect time to strike.¡® That¡¯s what one of them said. And they mentioned waiting for Orion¡¯s signal. The room fell into thick silence as the weight of her words sank in. ¡°How many did you see?¡± one member asked. ¡°Two,¡± Piper replied, ¡°but there could be more. These were just scouts.¡± ¡°This changes everything,¡± another elder murmured, shaking his head. ¡°If Orion¡¯s still moving against us, despite the deal, then we¡¯re far from safe.¡± Warrick¡¯s hand came down hard on the table. ¡°That is just why I said we should have dealt with him when we could! We¡¯ve sat here, debating, while he¡¯s out there plotting against us!¡± ¡°Wow¡­ while you were here hiding behind Piper¡¯s waist, huh?¡± Evelyn shot at Warrick as she jolted up to her feet. ¡°Enough,¡± I said, my voice high and clear. ¡°It serves nothing to Chapter 315 point fingers. We must have a n.¡± Trajan merely nodded, his voice level. ¡°We reinforce the borders at once. More patrols, more traps, to catch those scouts slipping through. ¡°Agreed,¡± I said, looking sideways at Piper. ¡°Piper, you, Warrick head a team, reinforce the perimeter. Tonight. We can¡¯t afford any gaps.¡± Piper hesitated, her gaze darting to Warrick. But she nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And what of Dane?¡± one of the council members ventured. ¡°He¡¯s still too weak to lead the warriors if this esctes.¡± My heart twisted at the mention of Dane, but I kept my face impassive. ¡°We¡¯ll handle this as a pack. I¡¯ll take responsibility for our strategy until Dane recovers.¡± ¡°Assuming he does recover,¡± another elder muttered under his breath. I shot him a re. ¡°He will.¡± Piper spoke again, softer this time. ¡°What if this is just the beginning? If Orion¡¯s making moves, who¡¯s to say he doesn¡¯t have more allies waiting in this pack?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a risk we¡¯ll have to prepare for,¡± Trajan said, his face hard. As the council members began to discuss defense, I stepped back, my mind filling with thoughts of Dane. The image of his pale, sweaty face shed through my mind. Dane, I thought desperately, I need you to fight. I need you to survive. Because this pack¡­ I can¡¯t do this without you. I closed my eyes briefly, swallowing the lump in my throat. When I opened them, my resolve was set. ¡°We¡¯ll protect this pack,¡± I said firmly, my voice cutting through the chatter. ¡°No matter what it takes.¡± As the meeting ended and the council members dispersed, I lingered near the table, staring at the ns we¡¯d hastily drawn. Piper set a reassuring hand on my arm, the grounding sensation calming. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out, Aurora.¡± I nodded, but my chest tightened as I whispered, ¡°We have to. Failure isn¡¯t an option.¡± Chapter 316 I needed air, a minute free from the weight of decisions weighing me down. The afternoon sun filtered through the trees, casting shadows. along the ground. My mind circled back, as it eternally did, to Dane to the frail outline of his body in my memory. ¡°Luna,¡± Rowan called, his voice breaking into my thoughts. I turned to see himing, L at his side, she seemed hurt as she limped and had a bandage around her head. I don¡¯t bother to ask her how it happened. Nerves were betrayed in every angle; his eyes flickered from mine down toward the ground. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Does it involve more bad news?¡± I asked, my voice sharper than I had intended. Rowan flinched but stood his ground. ¡°No, not bad news¡­ At least, I hope not.¡± L prodded him forward with her elbow, nudging him onward. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking into the contacts that Ca had,¡± Rowan said, his voice firming up. ¡°L and I have been researching the archives, hoping we¡¯d find something to help us in strengthening pack defenses.¡± I crossed my arms, raising an eyebrow. ¡°And?¡± Rowan was slower to continue ¡°We found some old maps and documents that suggested Ca may have been in league with a roguework, working close to our borders.¡± My eyebrows shot up. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± L spoke this time, her tone even and soothing. ¡°The evidence is strong, mentioning key locations and names we have heard. before. I watched them closely. Nobody showed hesitation; nobody looked uncertain. ¡°And what, precisely, do you n to do with this information?¡± Rowan stepped forward. ¡°We will strategize and use this to protect the pack.¡°. I let out a sigh, my face softening. ¡°You¡¯re trying to prove yourself to the pack, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not just to the pack,¡± Rowan said, correcting my tone with softness to his voice. ¡°To myself¡­e with us, we will show you in the archives.¡± My curiosity getting the better of my doubts, I followed them to the archives. The room was covered with aged paper and dust, record after record from battles, alliances, and treasons lining Chapter 317 L and Rowan moved efficiently, their focus in one ce, until they stopped. ¡°Here,¡± L said, pulling out a worn map. ¡°It¡¯s this region. it matched one of the coordinates from the files.¡± Rowan was leaning over her shoulder, his face darkening. ¡°This is where she¡¯s been recruiting,¡± he muttered. ¡°Rowan,¡± I said, my voice cutting through their focus. I looked at him and a glint of pride in his eyes, as though he felt like I would just forget all he had done, I cleared my throat, and said, ¡°This information is well and good, but it doesn¡¯t erase your past. You need to tread carefully.¡± He looked up, his eyes finding mine. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to erase anything, Luna. I¡¯m trying to push forward. And maybe, maybe help you do the same.¡± My breath caught. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been shouldering the weight of Dane¡¯s illness and the burdens of the pack alone,¡± Rowan said, his voice low with sincerity. ¡°This is me trying to take some of that weight off, even if it¡¯s just a little.¡± I blinked in surprise. Before I could utter a word, L chimed in. ¡°Rowan¡¯sing from a good ce, Luna. And this find could prove to be a game changer.¡± The more they worked, the further back I stepped, watching. There was just this silent understanding between them, a quiet rhythm, almost to how they worked off each other. ¡°You two, you don¡¯t even need me in here,¡± I half joked, but somehow, the words sliced into a grain of truth. Rowan turned to me then, his expression unreadable. ¡°We need you more now than ever, Luna. You have kept us stuck together. ¡°Even when I feel like I¡¯m falling apart?¡± I whispered. ¡°Especially then,¡± Rowan said, his tone unwavering. I smiled for the first time in what felt like days. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Rowan.¡± Chapter 318 ¡°I had to,¡± he said matter of factly. Well along in the afternoon, Rowan and L stumbled upon a piece of paper with a name that stopped my breath. ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡± I whispered, eyes glued to the parchment. ¡°What is it?¡± L asked, curious. I swallowed, my throat tying up in knots. ¡°It¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t seen in years. Someone from. before Dane and I took over the pack. Someone dangerous.¡± Rowan leaned in closer. ¡°Who?¡± I kept mute, staring down at it. It was Rowan who finally broke the silence. ¡°Luna, what does this mean? Who is this person? I stammered, the words sticking in my throat. ¡°It¡¯s someone I thought I¡¯d never have to deal with again,¡± I finally said, much softer than I had meant. ¡°A ghost of our past, one I¡¯d hoped would nevere back.¡± L furrowed a brow, interested. ¡°But since they have to do with Ca, should we not grab onto that and take advantage of it? Just maybe, that¡¯s the door we find about whatever she has to do with¡°. I shook my head vigorously, though inside my heart tore in halves. ¡°Later. Dane needs us first. With every hour, he is getting worse and this.¡± I waved at the paper. ¡°May wait.¡± His face was set in a determined expression, with a hint of sympathy and understanding. ¡°Aurora, you have carried so much for this pack. You don¡¯t have to do it alone anymore. Let us take this on while you focus on Dane.¡°.. I met his gaze, and for the first time in a while, let myself lean into the support he was lending. ¡°You¡¯ve matured, Rowan,¡± I said softly. ¡°Maybe I do need your help.¡± Turning to leave, Rowan¡¯s voice called after me, solid and sure. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it, Luna. You have my word. As I walked back toward the packhouse, that name wouldn¡¯t be shaken from my mind. ¡°This changes everything,¡± I muttered, my chest coiling tight with dread. ¡°But I can¡¯t face it until Dane is safe.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Once again, it is not important right now. Dane¡¯s condition takes precedence. We can deal with that once he is stable.¡± Chapter 319 AURORA The room was in semi darkness and the candle above the desk danced and jumped, showing great long shadows against the walls. Daney in bed, white and shining with sweat. A frame that once had been strong and powerful now showed so fragile; an agonising reminder that this poison was steadily draining his life force. I sat beside him, holding onto his hand as he struggled to stay awake. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Dane croaked, sounding weak but resolute. ¡°Where else would I be?¡± I snapped, my voice cracked. ¡°You must keep a clear mind, Aurora,¡± he said, his hand clenching around mine with such weakness. ¡°Don¡¯t let her manipte you. I. I can take this.¡± I shook my head, brushed away a tear before it could fall. ¡°Take? Dane, you¡¯re barely hanging on. And she knows it. She¡¯s using your condition against me, backing me into a corner.¡± His lips thinned, and a flicker of guilt crossed his eyes. ¡°This is my fault. I was reckless, and now you¡¯re paying for it. I wish I would just di¡­¡± ¡°Stop,¡± I whispered, leaning closer. ¡°You¡¯re not dying on me. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Dane¡¯s breath caught, and he turned his face away. His silence. was deafening, and I knew he med himself for the situation. we were in. It was almost nightfall, I went back to Kaida, Trajan, Evelyn with a few warriors by my side. Before me stood Kaida, I couldn¡¯t see Orion around. I don¡¯t like this, I hated to stand before Kaida, I just can¡¯t stand her. I took a deep breath and stepped closer, steeled my resolve against her smug expression. ¡°Back so soon?¡± she asked, loungingzily in her chair. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to crumble this quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crumbling,¡± I said sharply, stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯m here with a counter¨Coffer.¡± Her eyebrows arched, and she beckoned me to go on. Amusement danced in her eyes. ¡°We shared control of the disputed territory,¡± I began, my voice straight. ¡°Your pack gets ess to resources, and we form a permanent alliance. No more bloodshed.¡± Chapter 320 She leaned back, her smirk deepening. ¡°Your words are pretty, Luna, but they don¡¯t move me. Only having my way with Dane will.¡± ¡°Please, I¡­ I am offering you peace,¡± I said, desperation growing in my voice. ¡°Peace doesn¡¯t interest me,¡± she returned calmly. ¡°Dominance does.¡± I punched my fists at my sides. The frustration which had bubbled inside of me burst from my mouth. ¡°Then take me instead!!¡± ¡°What!!¡± Trajan and Evelyn chorused by my side. Kaida¡¯s eyes narrowed, the humor gone from her eyes now. ¡°What?¡± Orion bursted out from inside a tent, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he walked up to us. What is this I noticed in his expression, it seemed like my offer pleased him. ¡°Let me stay in your pack,¡± I said, my voice trembling, yet firm. ¡°Until Dane is healed. You shall have a bargaining chip and we shall avoid bloodshed that is quite unnecessary.¡± ¡°No,¡± Trajan forward, his voice clear. ¡°Aurora, this is madness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing what I must,¡± I replied, my eyes fixed on Orion. He seemed to be the one to like my idea. He tapped his chin, his eyes scanning me as if I were a piece of meat. ¡°Tempting,¡± he said, his voice low. As he licked his lips. ¡°But no, keeping you would be far too much trouble and I quite enjoy watching you beg,¡± Kaida interrupted. ¡°Do we?¡± Orion asked Kaida as he walked up to her, I could sense displeasure in his tone. ¡°Yes, Alpha¡­ I am your head warrior, I know how these things work better than you¡­ just trust me,¡± Kaida pressed on. I balled my fist till my knuckles popped, as I saw a sign of giving up in his eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± I yell out, my voice breaking. Her smirk twisted this time as she looked at me, more wickedly. ¡°A night with Da¡­!¡± she paused and cleared her throat as she looked at Orion who raised a brow at her, ¡°Exactly what I¡¯ve already asked for. Nothing less.¡± ¡°That,¡® I growled, ¡°You will never get it.¡± ¡°Ever¡­¡± Evelyn repeated in her face. Chapter 321 I went back with tears in my eyes to where Dane was lying. I knelt beside Dane, his face white, small breaths caught in his throat. The weight of failure leaned upon my chest, the tick of each second louder than thest. ¡°Aurora,¡± he said low and quick, no louder than my own heartbeat racing in my head. His hand reached for mine weakly, but insistently. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± I whispered, and a lump of tears built in my eyes. ¡°I went back to her, Dane. I offered everything I could think of, but she. she won¡¯t budge. She toys with us, and I don¡¯t know how long I can still manage it all.¡± He tried squeezing my hand, but he could not muster enough strength. ¡°You. you¡¯ll find a way. You always do.¡± I looked away, not able to meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure this time,¡± I admitted. The door to the room creaked open suddenly and Trajan stepped inside, his face grim. His eyes flicked between Dane and me beforending on my tear¨Cstreaked face. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem,¡± he said, the weight of his voice serious enough that it cut through my lethargy like a hot knife. ¡°What now?¡± I asked, standing too quickly; my exhausted body didn¡¯t like that one bit. Prev Chapter 322 Trajan stepped closer, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°The rival pack¡¯s wolves have breached our borders. Scouts spotted them less than a mile from here.¡± My stomach turned. ¡°How many? ¡°Too many forfort,¡± Trajan replied. ¡°They¡¯re testing our defenses, Aurora. This isn¡¯t a full¨Cblown attack yet. But they¡¯re waiting for something.¡± ¡°Waiting for me to break,¡± I muttered under my breath, to nobody in particr. Dane¡¯s voice, though low and strained, managed to override tension. ¡°Don¡¯t let them. You. you can¡¯t give them that satisfaction.¡± I turned to him, still straddling a painful line between despair and determination. ¡°Dane, I just can¡¯t lose you, ¡°I whispered through a cracked voice. ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± he managed, his effort draining the color from him. Trajan cleared his throat, the urgency in his voice slicing through the moment. ¡°Aurora, we need to act now. If they¡¯re this close, we don¡¯t have much time to decide our next move.¡± I nodded, hardening my jaw. ¡°We won¡¯t let them win,¡± I said firmly, turning to Trajan. ¡°Rally the council. We need to prepare for whatever¡¯sing.¡± As Trajan left, Dane¡¯s eyes found andtched onto mine. ¡°Aurora. promise me something.¡± ¡°What?¡± I whispered. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t lose yourself in this fight,¡± he whispered back. Tears spilled over as I leaned down, pressing a kiss to his forehead. ¡°I promise,¡± I whispered, really not buying that one bit. Write yourment Chapter 323 WARRICK Aurora¡¯s voice was smooth as she addressed us in her quarters, through her eyes turned between Piper and me. ¡°This mission is of utmost importance. I need both of you to put aside your personal differences and focus. The pack depends on it.¡± Piper crossed her arms over her chest. Her jaw was tight. ¡°I¡¯ve never let my personal feelings get in the way of my duties. Aurora¡¯s lips turned into a knowing smile. ¡°Good. Because this requires your sharp instincts, Piper, and Warrick¡¯s adaptability. Orion¡¯s army has crossed our borders. I want to know why and how far they have gotten.¡± Orion, he was the man that had met me in the woods that day, I am sure he was trying to use my weakness against me. It would have worked. But not anymore¡­ I have changed. I looked at Piper, her face unreadable. ¡°We will do our best,¡± I said with certainty. Aurora walked forward, softening. ¡°I trust you both, but remember, this isn¡¯t about gathering intelligence; this is about showing the pack that in unity lies our strength. No slip ups, no risks.¡± Piper nodded sharply. ¡°Understood.¡± We moved silently through the dense forest, the only sounds the asional rustle of leaves and our measured breaths. The tension between us was palpable, but the mission kept us focused. ¡°You think they¡¯re going to attack soon?¡± Piper asked, barely above a whisper. ¡°From the way they¡¯re moving, they¡¯re looking for a weak point in our defense,¡± I said, my eyes circling. Piper stopped dead, bending low. She moved a thumb toward a small clearing up ahead; the light from a fire danced within it. ¡°There,¡± she whispered. We moved closer, behind the trees, for cover. The two wolves sat by the fire, and their voices, though low, were clear enough. ¡°They are scattered,¡± he said. ¡°Their focus is torn between defending the borders and attending to their ailing leader.¡± The other snorted. ¡°The timing couldn¡¯t get any better. Divide them further, and they fall. Pivoting at her hips, Piper¡¯s fists were clenched at her sides and Iid a hand on her arm. ¡°Distant,¡± I whispered. ¡°They¡¯re nning on using us,¡± she spat the word barely contained. ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here for information, not to fight,¡± I reminded her. ¡°Let¡¯s do our job.¡± She nodded, but her gaze stayed fierce on the wolves. As we drew back from the clearing, Piper finally spoke, her voice tight. ¡°They think we¡¯re weak. They¡¯re wrong.¡± I turned to her, a small smile pulling at my lips. ¡°You always did have a way of turning anger into determination.¡± She shot me a look. ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡± ¡°I mean it,¡± I said, softer. ¡°Your instincts are sharp. And I know I haven¡¯t always appreciated that. But I do now. Piper¡¯s steps faltered for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°I¡¯ve made mistakes. Big ones. I¡¯ve let my ego get in the way, and it¡¯s hurt you. I¡¯m sorry for that.¡± For a moment, she was silent, her expression unreadable. Then, her shoulders rxed slightly. ¡°Apologies are easy. Change is harder.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, turning to her. ¡°And I¡¯m trying. You deserve Chapter 324 better.¡± We walked further away from camp, then Piper suddenly froze, staring at something half buried in the dirt. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I knelt next to her and brushed the loose dirt away. Whatever it was, it gleamed in the moonlight a dagger, the handle carved all over with signs and symbols. Piper gasped. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before.¡± I frowned, turning the weapon over in my hands. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from Ca¡¯swork,¡± she said, her toneced with unease. ¡°These symbols were in the archives Rowan and L mentioned.¡± A chill ran down my spine. ¡°Then this isn¡¯t just about Orion¡¯s pack. Ca¡¯s influence might be deeper than we thought.¡± Piper straightened, her face hardening. ¡°We need to tell Aurora. Now.¡± Piper and I were standing in Aurora¡¯s quarters, the dagger lying on the table between us. Aurora¡¯s fingers hovered over the intricate symbols on the handle as her face twitched in confusion. ¡°This dagger.¡± she started, her voice trailing off as she turned it over in her hands. ¡°These markings are you absolutely certain they¡¯re linked to Ca? Piper nodded, her tone level. ¡°Rowan and L found simr symbols in the archives. They¡¯re linked to Ca¡¯swork. This isn¡¯t a coincidence.¡± Aurora¡¯s jaw mped tight as she studied the weapon. ¡°If this is Ca¡¯swork, then this is more than the Orion¡¯s pack. They are working in concert to take us apart from within.¡± I swallowed as my difort floated to the top of the cauldron of my anxiety. ¡°If these are aligned, then this was a n concocted well in advance. This exins why Orion is confident.¡± Piper crossed her arms over her chest, a stance unmistakable for defense. ¡°We have to strike first, Aurora. They¡¯re relying on us being uncertain and divisive.¡± Aurora shook her head, pacing around the room. ¡°Strike impulsively, it is exactly what they¡¯re expecting, thus giving them their excuse to attack.¡± Her voice sharpened. ¡°And so we¡¯re just going to sit around and let them pick away? ¡°No,¡± Aurora said firmly, wheeling on us. ¡°We prepare. Every patrol will be doubled, every scout will have strict orders to report even the smallest movement. I will not let them catch us off guard.¡± The air was thick with tension between Piper and me as our eyes met. Finally, my voice came low. ¡°What about this dagger? Shouldn¡¯t we show it to the council? They need to know what we¡¯re up against.¡± Aurora looked caught off guard; the weight of her leadership shone in her eyes. ¡°Not yet. If we show this now, it may cause panic. We need more information before we act.¡± Piper stepped forward, undaunted. ¡°Aurora, every minute we waste gives them an edge. The pack should know what¡¯s going on.¡± The ice in Aurora¡¯s voice began to melt, though her firm stance did not waver. ¡°I understand your frustration, Piper, but trust me on this. The truth wille out but only when we¡¯re ready to act on it.¡± Piper let out a sharp sign; she was unhappy, yet said nothing more. In the dead silence, Aurora looked at the dagger for thest time, the skin on her fingers barely touching the cold metal. ¡°It¡¯s different now,¡± she whispered low. The gleam was soft as her eyes raised to our eyes in which determination fluttered to life. ¡°We¡¯re no longer protecting only our pack. We¡¯ve unraveled all their webs now. And we cannot afford to lose this one. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 325 Rowan came at me with purpose in his eyes. I¡¯d just given Piper and Warrick their mission, and my mind was racing through all the variables when he broke the silence. ¡°Luna,¡± he started, his voice steady but tinged with uncertainty, ¡°I want to help. Tell me what I can do to prove myself.¡± I studied him a moment longer; he was sincere. ¡°Rowan, are you sure? The pack¡¯s trust in you is far from solid, and this mission calls for more than courage.¡± He nodded firmly. ¡°I know, but I need to show them and you that I¡¯m not the wolf I used to be. After a brief hesitation, I exined, ¡°Ca¡¯s allies are still out there. We need to disrupt theirwork, and I need someone to lead a group to intercept one of her known associates. Do you think you¡¯re up for it?¡± Rowan didn¡¯t falter. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°But remember, you¡¯ll need to earn the trust of those who follow you, not just demand it. Your leadership will be tested.¡± As we discussed the details, L quietly approached, her supportive presence increasing Rowan¡¯s confidence. alone.¡± I nodded, feeling a little hope mixed with trepidation. ¡°Work together, and keep me updated. Rowan, this is your chance. Don¡¯t blow it.¡± That evening,te, Rowan returned with his people, all of whom seemed exhausted but pleased. He presented himself before me, in part proud, and in part relieved to give his report. ¡°The mission was. intense,¡± he began, ncing at L for reassurance. ¡°The group was hesitant to trust me at first, but I managed to convince them. Iid out a strategy, and once they saw it working, they followed.¡± ¡°Tell me about the strategy,¡± I pressed, wanting to understand his approach. He exined how they used thendscape to their advantage, taking up an ambush position thatpletely surprised the rogue wolves. His rapid thinking had flipped the situation on its head as the fight had be disorganized. ¡°And what happened?¡± I asked, softer now. Rowan stood tall, his voice steady. ¡°We won. They ran and we derailed their mission. It¡¯s a small victory, but it¡¯s a start.¡± A small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°Good work, Rowan. This is the kind of effort the pack needs to see from you.¡± Later that afternoon, as our meeting concluded, I watched L Chapter 326 him to one side. They spoke quietly, but the look of admiration in her eyes as she spoke was unmistakable. ¡°You were amazing out there,¡± she told him, her voice warm with emotion. ¡°You proved to them and to yourself what you¡¯re capable of. Rowan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you. Your support means more than you know.¡± Their bond deepened in that moment, and as I watched them, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. While I was proud of Rowan, the weight of Dane¡¯s condition bore down on me. His time was running out, and the emptiness beside me felt sharper than ever. With the pack now disbanded, the weight of what happened during the day weighed down on me. The packhouse, usually my haven, seemed oppressive with the feel of tension. I walked wearily over to the center table, exhausted, and only noticed an envelope there, a stark contrast to the dark grain of the wood. ¡°What is this?¡± I mumbled, not really saying it to anyone else. The envelope was simple, with no seal or sign to tell where it wasing from. I picked it up, my fingers rubbing the rough paper as a chill shivered down my spine. ¡°Luna?¡± Rowan¡¯s voice was behind me. He stepped near me, his eyes tracing the envelope back to my face. ¡°All right? of unknown paper crept to my nose as I unfolded the letter. Rowan leaned in closer, his curiosity evident. ¡°What does it say?¡± The words, written in a sharp, deliberate hand, were few but carried an ominous weight: ¡°The choice is yours. The deadline awaits.¡± I read it aloud, my voice steady butced with tension. Silence followed, the gravity of the message sinking in. ¡°What does it mean?¡± Rowan asked, his brows knitting together in concern. I ced the letter on the table, staring at it as though willing it to reveal more. ¡°It could be from anyone. Orion, Ca, or someone else entirely.¡± That prospect made the knot in my stomach twist tighter. I rubbed my fingers to my temples, trying to think straight. ¡°Whoever sent it knows exactly how to rattle us. And it¡¯s working.¡± L entered the room, her eyes moving between us. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rowan handed her the letter, his face dark. As she read it, her face went white. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a warning. It¡¯s a challenge.¡± ¡°What do they want me to do?¡± I mumbled, more to myself than anyone else. The room fell silent once more, the air in it almost gnarly. My fists clenched, steely resolve materializing in me. ¡°They want to have a choice? Fine. I shall give them one. But it will be upon my terms. As the words left my mouth, a distant howl pierced the night air, sending a chill through all of us. The message, the howl, the impending decision they were all connected. And time was running out. Chapter 327 AURORA The sun had barely cleared the horizon when breathless Raven burst into the packhouse, his expression very serious. ¡°Luna Aurora,¡± he began, the strain in his voice apparent. ¡°Some news from the Orion¡¯s pack.¡± I straightened my back and picked up on my pulse. ¡°What is it?¡± He did stop and then looked aside. His nce fell on the council chamber. ¡°They have put them in deadline mode. They shall withdraw their force if only. if Alpha Dane submits to what Kaida demands.¡± I clenched fists hard enough to almost break my palms. The air inside the room was still without the warmth the morning had, but I saw a tangle of anger and impotence inside. ¡°That¡¯s all? Have you heard more?¡± The scout swallowed hard. ¡°They have given us little time again, which is dawn tomorrow. If there is no response by then, they will take whatever they want with force.¡± I nodded to him and headed to the council chamber. The council was already seated. Piper and Warrick were sitting on each end of the table with tension etched across their faces as there was a tension in the air. Trajan and Evelyn stood by the map of our territory, his arms folded. ¡°What do you mean, an ultimatum?¡± Piper asked me when I told her the scout¡¯s message. ¡°What does that even mean ¡®Submit to their terms?¡® That sounds like a trap.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a trap,¡± Evelyn said, her voice calm but firm. ¡°It¡¯s a show of dominance. They want us to surrender, in and simple.¡± ¡°And you think we should?¡± Warrick shot back in incredulity. dripping from his every word. ¡°No,¡± Trajan said, his unyielding eyes pinned on them. ¡°But we have to think about what happens if we say no. I pped my hand on the table, silencing their bickering. ¡°Enough!¡± I said sharply. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this childish argument. Dane is fighting for his life, and now our whole pack is on the line.¡± ¡°Well, what do you propose?¡± Piper asked with an attitude. ¡°You¡¯ve been pretty quiet on a n.¡± ¡°I think we should stand our ground,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°We have faced worse than this. If we give in now, we will never regain our strength or our dignity.¡± Trajan stepped forward. ¡°Aurora is right. Negotiation is a gamble, but outright submission will destroy us. We need to be strategic about this.¡± The tension in the room eased a little, but uncertainty still lingered. Later, I went to check on Dane. He was pale and his breathing Chapter 328 ¡°They want you to surrender,¡± I said, my voice shaking. ¡°But I won¡¯t let them take you away from me.¡± He squeezed my hand weakly. ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t let them break us.¡± ¡°I promise¡­ I will try,¡± I said, but I looked at Dane and my heart fell. I doubt he could still hear me, his eyes were shut and he wasn¡¯t moving. I sighed and walked back to the council rooms, soon after, Raven bursted in again, his face gray and slick with sweat. He panted for breath, his great eyes rolling as if scanning the room for some reassurance. ¡°Luna!¡± he gasped, his voice shaking with desperation. ¡°The rival pack¡¯s forces they¡¯re across our border! They are moving into the packhouse! The room fell silent, the weight of his words sinking into every heart present. A momentter, chaos erupted. Trajan shot to his feet, his chair screeching across the floor. ¡°Piper, organize the younger werewolves, get them to safety! Warrick, secure the eastern perimeter!¡± His voice was sharp, slicing through the mounting panic. Piper nodded, her jaw tight. ¡°On it!¡± She grabbed Warrick by the arm. ¡°We need everybody ready now. No excuses! ¡°Got it,¡± Warrick said, his voice even against the tension. I didn¡¯t move. My chest constricted as the words of Raven reyed in my head. Every fiber in my body screamed for action, but for one brief moment, I felt the weight of responsibility. ¡°Luna, what are your orders?¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice brought me back, her piercing gaze locking with mine. I took a deep breath and pushed the panic down. ¡°We¡¯ll stop them,¡± I dered, my voice cutting through the noise. Again, the room fell silent and all eyes were on me. ¡°But we fight on our terms.¡± ¡°Do we have terms anymore?¡± some council member mumbled under his breath, and I ignored that. Turning to Trajan, Evelyn stood by him, I added, ¡°Gather the scouts who know the forest best. We¡¯ll use the terrain to our advantage. I want choke points identified, traps set, and every possible advantage exploited.¡± Trajan inclined his head. ¡°Consider it done.¡± ¡°Evelyn,¡± I continued, my tone firm, ¡°Co¨Cordinate the defensive lines. I need this pack ready for anything. If they reach the packhouse, they¡¯ll regret it.¡± Evelyn met my eyes, and the determination that shone in them said it all: ¡°We¡¯re holding the line, Luna. Count on it.¡± The council members vanished to attend to their duties. I turned to Raven who¡¯d brought the bad news. ¡°How many did you see?¡± ¡°Too many,¡± he said in a cracking voice. ¡°They¡¯re armed and moving fast.¡°. I put a steadying hand on his shoulder. ¡°You have done well. Rest for now. We¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Exiting the council chamber into night, the chill sliced across my face sobering and sharp. The stars above remained as distant, unconcerned spectators to the tempest raging around us. One thought fastened me in my mind as I went to join the preparations: I am not going to let them ruin everything we have built. Chapter 329 AURORA The lookout point was alive with the sound of scurrying and the panting of breath. I came up the hill, my heart pounding in my chest. Before me stood a terrible prospect: a tide of armies, torch lit and steadily flowing across the forest floor, threatened to sweep down the slope at any moment. I held the wooden railing with my knuckles that were turning white. ¡°We are running out of time,¡± I breathed softly. ¡°Aurora.¡± Trajan¡¯s deep voice startled me. As I turned to see him, he was standing tall, his expression grim but focused. ¡°They¡¯re not holding back,¡± he said, gesturing toward the advancing forces. ¡°No,¡± I replied, her voice hardening. ¡°They¡¯re not.¡± Minutester, the council gathered in the main hall, the tension clear and evident. The room was a chaos of raised voices as opinions shed like swords. Traian pounded his fist on the table, silencing all others in the I leaned forward, voice firm yet controlled. ¡°If we go into battle now, Dane¡¯s sacrifice will be for nothing. We must try to avoid. the bloodshed. ¡°Bloodshed may already be inevitable,¡± Evelyn said from the corner, her arms crossed. ¡°But Luna has a point. We need to be smart about this.¡± Warrick scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Smart doesn¡¯t mean passive. They¡¯re counting on us hesitating. Every second we dy is another step closer to the packhouse.¡°. Out of annoyance and frustration, I threw up my hand, my voice loud over the annoying argument. ¡°Stop It!¡± The room fell silent. ¡°We aren¡¯t acting rashly. Piper, Warrick, keep coordinating our defenses of the packhouse. Trajan, you know what to do, you¡¯ll arrange our frontline positions. I will send a messenger out to hold them up a bit while we prepare ourselves.¡± Trajan scowled. ¡°What if they do not ept this?¡± Aurora¡¯s jaw locked. ¡°Then we meet them on our turf.¡± üSüSúL üSüS°¸ üSüSüS The air cooled as the pack worked. Piper and Warrick surveyed preparations, and Trajan and Evelyn practiced defenses. As I saw them obeyingmandment, I went and stood near the fire, my eyes fixed on some ce far away. Trajan came and stood near me, His voice was low. ¡°You¡¯re bearing too much by yourself.¡± Chapter 330 ¡°I¡¯m their Luna. If I don¡¯t, who will?¡± I said as I caught a sharp breath. ¡°You aren¡¯t alone in this,¡± he said. I gazed at him, her resolve breaking for an instant. ¡°Thanks, Trajan. For everything.¡± Raven whom I had sent to meet them rushed up to me, his face deathly pale and sweat dripping down his temple. His hand grasped a crumpled piece of parchment. ¡°Luna,¡± the scout said, his voice trembling. ¡°This just came from them.¡± I walked forward, heart pounding then took the note and smoothed the paper with deliberate care as the room fell silent. I cleared my throat and read out loud: ¡°We will meet, but know this, only one pack will leave alive.¡± The silence after that was oppressive. Trajan broke it. ¡°Is it a warning or deration of war? ¡°It¡¯s both,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°They¡¯re taunting us,¡± Evelyn growled, her fists clenched at her sides. ¡°Trying to shake our resolve.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s working,¡± Warrick muttered. ¡°The pack is on edge. If we don¡¯t act decisively, they¡¯ll lose faith in us.¡± I looked up, my gaze sweeping across the room. ¡°We need to calm. Panic will only give them an advantage.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n, Luna?¡± Trajan asked, his tone was even, butced with urgency. I looked down at the note once more as thoughts raced through. her head. ¡°We ept their meeting, but we control the terms. We¡¯ll choose neutral ground, somewhere we know better than they do.¡± ¡°And if they refuse?¡± Piper asked. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be ready,¡± I said. I nodded at Raven and he raced off with my message. I turned to Trajan. ¡°I want every defensive line around the neutral ground also reinforced. Trajan, prepare the warriors. Warrick, ensure the younger wolves stay safe. Piper, work with the Raven to monitor their movements.¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll honor the meeting?¡± Warrick asked skeptically. My lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we don¡¯t have a choice.¡°. Trajan drew closer, his voice low. ¡°Aurora, if this is a trap¡± ¡°I know,¡± I said, holding his eyes. ¡°But if there¡¯s any possibility to safeguard the pack without losing any more blood, we must consider it.¡± The warriors around all moved away to ready themselves for whatever was toe, while I remained at the hills. I could see Dane¡¯s body frame in my min Chapter 331 I longed for him to assist me. I turned and looked at my men retreating down the hills. I joined them and walked to the pack house, heading straight to my office, where I noticed Piper inside when I entered. Piper was pacing the room, her movements fast, trying to convey the bitterness that ran within her. But I could smell it, even from a distance. ¡°Our pack members are living in fear; they jump at every noise. They¡¯re crumbling beneath their own fears,¡± Piper said, flinging up her hands, desperation evident in her tone. I nodded thoughtfully as I walked to my chair and sat down. ¡°Understandable, given what¡¯s been going on, but we can¡¯t have them strong¨Cheaded¡­ but I trust you can handle them, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡± Piper eximed, her voice rising. ¡°Warrick, whom I thought would assist, keeps making light of it all¨Ckidding, joking, as if he doesn¡¯t see how serious this all is!¡± But Warrick barged in before she could say more, a faint smirk curving his face. ¡°I am right here, you know.¡± ¡°I want you to listen,¡± Piper growled, moving around him, her eyes hot. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game, Warrick. Stop acting like it is.¡± His smirk dropped, and his brow furrowed defensively. ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep them from falling apart. If they¡¯re scared, they ¡°And if they think it¡¯s all a joke, they won¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Piper retorted. I raised my hand, my voice firm. ¡°Enough, both of you. This isn¡¯t the time for arguments. We have bigger problems to focus on.¡± With a frustrated nt to his shoulders, Warrick stormed out of the room. Piper dropped into a chair across from me and let out a slow breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much of this I can take,¡± she admitted, now speaking more softly. My eyes softened. ¡°It¡¯s hard,¡± I said. ¡°I know that. But all of us go through doubts at some point or another. Me too.¡± Piper stared at me in return. ¡°You? But you are always so strong.¡± I smiled. ¡°You think I don¡¯t feel the weight of this? Dane barely hanging on, our rivals breathing down our necks, the pack waiting for me to give them answers. I¡¯m not always strong; sometimes I feel like I¡¯m failing.¡± Piper rxed. ¡°You¡¯re not failing, Aurora. You¡¯re keeping us together.¡± ¡°And so are you,¡± I said, reaching out to put aforting hand on Piper¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short within this pack. They look up to you, even when it feels like nobody is.¡± Their conversation was cut short as the door creaked open once more. Warrick stood in the frame, his face tense. ¡°Aurora,¡± he started, his voice unsure. ¡°I need your help.¡± I looked up at Piper, then stood. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Piper,¡± Warrick said, looking at her. ¡°I know I screwed up. I know I hurt her. But I¡¯ve been trying to make it right, and she won¡¯t even give me a chance. Can you help her see that I¡¯ve changed?¡± Piper¡¯s face was set in a hard mask as she crossed her arms. Chapter 332 ¡°You think this is about change? You think a few apologies erase everything?¡± Warrick took a step forward, his voice rising. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But I¡¯m trying, Piper! And instead of talking to me, you¡¯re confiding in everyone else. Do you have any idea how that feels?¡± I positioned myself between them, my voice carrying a blend of understanding and authority. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you, for her, or anyone,¡± Piper shook her head and stepped forward, her gaze locking onto him with unwavering intensity. ¡°You never understand, Warrick. It¡¯s not about what you have done but about how I feel about you now.¡± Warrick¡¯s voice broke in challenge, cracking in a husky question, ¡°How¡­ how do you feel?¡± Piper said nothing. Her lips stretched t and narrow. ¡°I do not know.¡± Warrick threw up his hands and walked away. ¡°Fine. When you figure it out, let me know.¡± He walked off, leaving Piper and me in heavy silence. Later that night, Piper and I were at the edge of the pack house The forest around us was quiet except for the crunching of leaves beneath our feet and a hooting owl somewhere distant. Piper froze then, in an instant, her body rigid. ¡°Aurora,¡± she breathed, pointing. Through the ckness, wolvesy t to the earth, eyes aglow with the moon. The pale light danced across their hands: des, arrows. I gasped. ¡°Kaida¡¯s army,¡± I whispered. Piper nodded tightly. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t attacked them yet,¡± I said, pulling Piper behind a tree. ¡°We need to know how many there are, what their ns are.¡± We strained to listen to the soft whispers.of the scouts, piecing together parts of their conversation. ¡°The pack¡¯s weaker than we thought.¡± ¡°Yeah, good. Orion¡¯s going to want us to exploit that. Go for the young wolves; they¡¯ll be the first to give.¡± Rage boiled up in Piper¡¯s chest as my fists also curled tight inside my fur¨Clined gloves. ¡°How about we go up there and take them out?¡± I held Piper back. ¡°No¡­ go and call Evelyn and Trajan; we need as many eyes as we can get as we sneak around and know what we are facing.¡± I dropped down to the floor in a squat, keeping my eyes on the men sitting around the campfire, watching them keenly. I noticed a few women with them who wore burkas; they were the ones serving the men. They were drinking wine as they ate from the roasted meat on the fire. I licked my lips as I realized I hadn¡¯t eaten all day. My stomach groaned, and I held it as I got up to my feet slowly, stepping back carefully. I will go and wait for the rest at a safe distance. SNAP¡­ My foot stepped on a dry branch, and it broke. I raised my gaze to see two of the army looking in my direction. ¡°Who is there?¡± one asked as he got up, hands on his sword. ¡°I will check on it,¡± he said to the other as he tapped his shoulder. He advanced towards me, and I held my breath as I froze in my spot. Chapter 333 AURORA I flinched as I felt a touch from behind me and turned to see Evelyn. She ced her finger on her lips to shush me, then took my hand and quickly led me behind a big tree. ¡°Nothing is here,¡± the man said as he turned and left. ¡°Could be a wild cat,¡± the other replied. He shrugged and sat back down. I held my chest and took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouthed to Evelyn. She nodded at me and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± We reached a clearing where I saw Trajan and Piper pacing as they waited for us. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Trajan asked softly, his tone firm, though the urgency of the situation was clear. I hesitated. My head was hot, and the need to decide on one thing only seemed to freeze my brain. ¡°I¡­ I want you two toe up with something. My head¡¯s such a mess right now,¡± I said sharply, my voice rising a little in frustration. into the ravine,¡± she suggested. ¡°The terrain gives us the upper hand there.¡± Trajan nodded slowly, considering the risk but finding it doable. ¡°Riskier, yet doable; we just have to lead them well.¡± I gave them both a determined nod. ¡°Then let¡¯s get going. I trust you two.¡± The two moved inplete silence, each step tactically executed. Piper was upfront, moving slowly and precisely with her direction within the dense woods; Trajan followed her, asionally turning back toward me for assurance. As we neared the army, I took a deep breath as I saw how armed. they were. I turned to Piper and whispered, ¡°Piper, how sure are you about this ravine n?¡± ¡°Sure enough to risk it,¡± she replied withplete confidence. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to let them report back to Orion.¡± Trajan chimed in dryly, ¡°We¡¯ll split them up and make them think they¡¯re chasing shadows.¡± I nodded, proud yet anxious as they took over. I kept hidden while they executed the n, observing from behind the shadows. A shrill whistle blew from Piper, and in a sh, the rival army took up their arms and advanced uphill in her direction. Trajan took that as a sign to nk them, shifting a smaller They got caught one after another trying to form a formation. Then a young wolf on our side dove into the battle, his defenses down from a stray arrow. Piperunched herself forward without thought to herself, her body covering his. ¡°No!¡± I hissed, my heart racing. It was then that Warrick emerged from the trees, hist eyes with horror as he saw Piper in danger. Charging forward without a second thought, he tackled the enemy, creating an opening for her to break free. wide When the fight was finally over, we regrouped at the forest¡¯s edge. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how often Warrick shot Piper a sideways nce, his eyes tight with a mix of guilt and relief. ¡°Piper,¡± I whispered softly, ¡°you need to talk to him. Now.¡± Chapter 334 She stiffened but finally nodded. I turned away to give them privacy but couldn¡¯t help listening a little. ¡°Why do you constantly throw yourself into danger?¡± Warrick eximed, his voice shaking. ¡°Why should you care?¡± Piper shot back, clearly defensive. ¡°Because I¡­¡± He broke off, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I care about you, all right? More than I should.¡± Her eyes softened, but her voice was firm. ¡°Then stop treating me like I¡¯m fragile. I¡¯m part of these warriors too.¡± Their conversation continued, raw and unfiltered, each confessing their fears and insecurities. Though no closer to resolving anything, there was a spark between them at the end. I smiled faintly, d to see even a sliver of progress. As we neared the packhouse, the moonlight casting strange shadows on the ground, I stopped Evelyn at the entrance with a gesture and told her to step aside. A shade of worry lined her features. ¡°Aurora, what is it?¡± she whispered, her concern keen. I hesitated at first, though my mind was made up. ¡°I need you to listen to me, Evelyn,¡± I said, using a firmer tone than usual. ¡°Get me a burka.¡± She narrowed her gaze at me but nodded and ran inside the pack, returning in less than five minutes with the burka in hand. I took it and snuck into the shadows, returning wearing the burka. ¡°What are you nning?¡± she asked. ¡°I need to go to Orion¡¯s pack, and the only way I can do that without getting caught is by dressing like the women in their pack.¡± Her eyes widened, and she clung to my arm. ¡°What? No! You can¡¯t just¡­ Aurora¡­¡± morning, raise the rm and make them alle to Orion¡¯s pack.¡± Frustration boiling over, she took my hand. ¡°Why do it alone? Why isn¡¯t this a mission you have someone apany you on? That would make more sense!¡± I let out a deep sigh and shook my head. ¡°Because this is something I need to handle myself. Fewer people involved means less risk. Trust me on this.¡± ¡°Trust you?¡± she repeated, her concern evident. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re asking me to stand by while you throw yourself into danger. That¡¯s not fair.¡± I ced both hands on her shoulders, staring into her eyes. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m not asking you to understand. I¡¯m asking you to trust that I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Her lips thinned, her struggle apparent. After a tense, silent moment, she yielded with a sigh of frustration. ¡°Fine. But if you don¡¯te back by morning¡­¡± ¡°I will,¡± I replied, forcing a small smile. She crossed her arms over her chest, a deep frown between her brows. ¡°You better. Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m dragging Warrick, Piper, and Trajan out there to find you myself.¡± I chuckled low in my throat, though inside my chest, the weight of it all still pulled tight. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from you.¡± I turned to go, but her voice stopped me. I turned my shoulder to her. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± she said simply. I nodded firmly. ¡°I will.¡± Chapter 335 I walked away from Evelyn, unsure if I would ever return. With Dane in that situation and the pack already divided and stricken with fear, we didn¡¯t stand a chance; we were already doomed. We don¡¯t stand a chance against their army, not one bit. If I am to do something to help my pack, I have to do it from the inside. I balled my fists as I hurried along the paths that led out of our pack. I couldn¡¯t go through the woods, even if it was a shortcut, because I might bump into their men and it would be hard for me to identify myself. I gulped as I kept walking. The thought of getting information about the antidote to the poison in Dane¡¯s body ran through my mind. I reached the river, walked up to the boat in front of me, and pushed it off the shore into the river. ¡°Hey!¡± I heard a call. I turned back to see one of our guards racing up to me with a torch in his hand. I couldn¡¯t let him see me. I gritted my teeth and pushed the boat with all my strength into the river, got on it, and began to paddle quickly. ¡°Hey¡­e back¡­ it¡¯s not safe!¡± the guard yelled out to me. But I was already in the water, getting away. I took a deep breath. I know it¡¯s not safe¡­ I am doing this for everyone¡¯s best interest. Dane. ¡°What about Dane?¡± I asked myself as he shed through my mind. ¡°I am doing this for him too¡­ this is not for me alone.¡± I After a short while, I was standing on the other side. I adjusted my burka and made sure my dagger was intact before I walked up the shore. I saw arge wooden gate up ahead. The pack had high walls surrounding it. I reached down and touched the earth as I closed my eyes. ¡°Goddess¡­e with me.¡± I took slow steps towards the gate, my eyes keen as I looked everywhere at once. I saw a guard patrolling the gate. I knew he would not let me pass easily; I needed to do something and fast. I looked around, saw a jar, and halted as an idea entered my mind. I picked up the jar and rushed to the river, filled it with water, and checked for leaks as I raised it up. A smile crawled on my lips as I realized it had no leaks. I ced it on my head as I walked to the gates once again. The guard turned and looked at me, ¡°What are you doing out here so early in the morning?¡± I gulped as I held his gaze. I didn¡¯t want to look suspicious. I didn¡¯t know it was morning¡­ I had been on the way here all night. ¡°I needed some water, so I came to get it,¡± I replied calmly, even though my heart throbbed within my chest. He stared at me for a while and then opened the gates and let me in, ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± I was already walking away, my eyes fixed on the busy streets, even though it was so early. I noticed the army patrolling, traders selling and buying differentmodities, and others My stomach turned. Orion¡¯s pack was already sessful; we were just recovering from various attacks, and he still has greed and wants to take from us. ¡°Such a jerk,¡± I growled inside of me. as I walked away. ¡°Wait!¡± the guard called, and I paused. I turned and saw himing to me. I walked back to meet him, leaving the crowd; I didn¡¯t want to create a scene. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When did you go out that I didn¡¯t see you¡­ and also we have more than enough water in the well and little streams in the pack, why did you take it from the river?¡± Shit¡­ I groaned inside of me, but I kept mute, looking at the guard. ¡°Show me your mark!¡± he requested. Chapter 336 ¡°Fine¡­¡± I growled. ¡°Here you go.¡± I took the water jar from my head as if I was going to drop it down, and I hit it on his head. ¡°Ouch¡­ you little,¡± he groaned as he staggered back. But that was enough time for me to race into the busy street as I quickly blended with the crowd. I took a deep breath of relief as the guard ran past me, where I stood pretending like I was buying some herbal medicine. I turned and saw a group of guards patrolling and a group of women dressed in burkas like me following behind them.. ¡°Who are those?¡± I asked the olddy who owned the stall. nearby and take their territory¡­ the women behind are the ones who take care of their food and other necessities.¡± I nodded at her as I kept my head low, my eyes reaching a bottle with purple liquid in it. I traced my finger on it, ¡°What is this?¡± She raised a brow at me, ¡°Well, it is from a wildflower; it paralyzes and takes out animals that taste even a drop of it, for days.¡± Days? I picked it up and saw it was a few pennies. I dropped a few more for her on the table, ¡°Tell me, will this take out werewolves?¡± ¨C She looked at me and furrowed her brows. I dropped a few more coins for her, and she smiled and packed the money. ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded, slipped the venom into my purse, and backed away from her stall, careful not to bump into the gate guard. I walked briskly into a dark corner and watched as the army passed. As soon as the women started to pass, I walked out and followed them from behind as if I was one of them. *** *** We reached what looked like their training ground, and thedies were ushered to the kitchen. ¡°You all start preparing the food; the army is going to war right after,¡± the leader, a stout olderdy, ordered. the food off the fire, I went there as the others were busy and emptied the bottle in it before I turned off the fire. ¡°The food is ready¡­¡± I yelled out, and the leader nodded to me. ¡°Taste it¡­ and tell me if it¡¯s good.¡± I froze¡­ Taste? I gulped and reached for the spoon, and as I took it, one of the army burst in and took my hand. ¡°Hungry? Well, why don¡¯t youe and satisfy my hunger first,¡± he pped my ass, and I gritted my teeth as he pulled me away. ¡°Girls¡­ dish out the food for the army then,¡± the leader ordered, and I breathed out a sigh of relief. The man dragged me to his room and pushed me on his bed. I rushed to my knees as I took out the dagger in my shoes. ¡°I know you would be sweet¡­ shake off your burka,¡± he growled as he took off his belt. I gulped as I watched his every move. I couldn¡¯t let him touch. me. He smirked, ¡°If you won¡¯t take it off¡­ I will help you.¡± He jumped on me, and I drove the dagger into his chest. His eyes opened up and went ssy in front of me. I pushed him off me and snuck out of the room. Chapter 337 Sharp and relentless, the pain jolted me from sleep in the dead of night, as if my body was being ripped apart from within. The poison still burned through my veins, defying the partial relief the physicians¡® cure had provided. She was the first toe into my mind, Aurora. I struggled to sit up, every movement sending shocks of agony through my limbs. A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts. It was Trajan, his face grim. ¡°She went to Orion¡¯s pack,¡± he said baldly, the words slicing through the fog in my brain. I froze, anger sparking deep inside me even through the haze of my weakness. ¡°She went alone?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to worry,¡± Trajan said, but there was nofort in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s not her call to make,¡± I growled, struggling to my feet. ¡°This is about our pack, our survival. And she¡¯s making decisions without me?¡± Trajan set a steadying hand on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough to face this yet. She¡¯s trying to protect you.¡± I flung him off, the pain little more than a sting against my surging anger. ¡°Protect me? By leaving me in the dark? No, I shoved him aside and disregarded his protests as I staggered to the chamber of the council. A ce that pretended a great omen of murmuring with tension when finally I reached there, wolves whispered amongst themselves, their eyes full of doubts. The murmurs died off as I came in. Piper and Warrick were at the back; their faces a turmoil. Aurora stepped in immediately as I did, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± she began, her body a step closer to mine. ¡°I have every right to be here,¡± I returned, hoarse but resolute. ¡°You went to Orion without me. What for?¡± I ran my eyes over her, and they lingered on her body; I noticed a bruise on her arm. I stepped closer with my hands on the table to steady myself. ¡°What did they do to you?¡± I whispered, my voice low enough for only her to hear. She met my gaze. I took a deep breath, clenching my jaw. ¡°I am fine¡­ I escaped but this ends now.¡± A shift of uneasy eyes between council members preceded my uttering even a word, and I continued onward, ¡°We are wasting our time negotiating. Orion doesn¡¯t want peace; he wants to dominate. We should have struck first and shown him the strength of this pack instead of begging for mercy.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes narrowed further. ¡°Beg? I didn¡¯t go to beg¡­ I want to make sure there is no unnecessary bloodshed.¡± ¡°Unnecessary?¡± I shot back. ¡°This isn¡¯t about not spilling blood, danger.¡± Trajan stepped between us, his voice low but firm. ¡°Enough. This isn¡¯t helping. We need unity, not division.¡± ¡°Unity?¡± I scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s no unity in keeping the Alpha in the dark. If we¡¯re divided, it¡¯s because decisions are being made. behind closed doors.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice rose high and sharp as a de. ¡°And if you weren¡¯t so reckless, maybe we wouldn¡¯t be in this position in the first ce.¡± The room had fallen silent, heavy with her words. I could only stare at her as frustration and guilt rivaled in my stomach. The moment I entered my quarters, the exhaustion hit me like a wave. Every single muscle in my body protested the remains of the poison eating at my strength. A knock on the door finally shocked me from my thoughts. ¡°Dane?¡± Warrick called. ¡°In,¡± I growled, flopping hard onto the bed. Warrick stepped forward, his features set in apprehension. His gaze drifted down to the crumpled note in my hand, where it lingered as he nodded. ¡°There is a spy in this pack¡­ I¡¯ve suspected for a while but I¡­¡± I arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring this up before? A spy in the pack? That¡¯s not something you just¡­ sit on.¡± information. How else would they know our weak spots?¡± I pressed a hand over my forehead. The pain that throbbed there increased with every passing minute. ¡°And you think it¡¯s with this letter of power?¡± He faltered. ¡°I cannot be positive, but whoever wrote that knew too much. It could be somebody Orion¡¯s been working with all this time.¡± His words fell heavy in my chest, the weight of them crushing. A mole. One of us was a traitor. ¡°What are you insinuating, Warrick?¡± My voice came out low and even. Warrick caught my gaze once more, his face grim. ¡°I say we fish ¡®em out. Before it is toote.¡± I leaned back, closing my eyes for a second. ¡°And what about Aurora? She¡¯s out there trying to negotiate with someone who more than likely already knows our every move.¡± ¡°She needs to know,¡± Warrick said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. I shook my head. ¡°She¡¯s already carrying enough. I just can¡¯t pile this on her right now.¡± The room was silent, as if the weight of our predicament was choking us. Finally, I muttered, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this. But we can¡¯t let it divide us.¡± Warrick nodded and pivoted to leave. The minute the door shut behind him, my head returned to Kaida, who¡¯d poisoned me. A Chapter 338 room, ¡°Maybe she is not the problem at all, she is the key¡­ she started all of this.¡± An evil grin crawled on my lips, ¡°I will make her end it.¡± I know that Orion¡¯s army has fallen. I know I have gotten half of his army down. I sat down and smiled as I thought of how I had snuck into a merchant¡¯s cart right after and passed the pack¡¯s gates with ease. I had rolled out of the cart and bruised my arm. But I didn¡¯t feel the pain; I knew my mission was sessful. Now, I have to deal with whatever problem I have in my pack. I called Rowan and sat him down. ¡°That symbol Piper found,¡± I said, leaning forward. ¡°It¡¯s not random. I know it has some sort of attachment to something dangerous. I need you to find out what it is.¡± Rowan, still slightly uneasy around me, nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll look through the archives. I¡¯ll find something.¡± ¡°Take Piper,¡± I suggested. ¡°She has an eye for details.¡± Rowan hesitated, his jaw tightening. ¡°No offense, but I¡¯d rather work with someone who won¡¯t make me have an argument again.¡± I sighed, understanding he was trying to avoid Warrick¡¯s problem. Rubbing my head, I said, ¡°L, then?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rowan replied without hesitation. ¡°L.¡± After some hours, Rowan and L came to exin to me the result of their findings from delving into the dusty archiveste into the night. ¡°After hours of searching, I finally came across a tattered record with the same symbol that was on the dagger.¡± I raised a brow as I listened keenly. ¡°Well, here!¡± he eximed, holding it up. I leaned over, reading the faded text. ¡°Ca had a roguework, and it looks like Orion¡¯s pack used her channels to gather intelligence and destabilize nearby packs.¡® L¡¯s voice fell. ¡°They exploited weaknesses, internal conflicts, and strained leadership. This is exactly what¡¯s happening to us.¡± Rowan¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. They¡¯re trying to break us from within, just like Alina did.¡± Her name was a bitter memory hanging in the air. ¡°She was working with them all along, wasn¡¯t she?¡± L asked softly. ¡°It makes sense,¡± Rowan said. ¡°Alina wanted power. Ca wanted control. And Orion? He¡¯s finishing what they started.¡± I just listened, my heart sinking, and I didn¡¯t say a word. The picture was clear: Orion¡¯s pack was systematically dismantling our unity, exploiting every fracture in our foundation. ¡°We need to dig deeper,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I want every loose thread tied up. Every ally, every enemy, every opportunity find it.¡± Rowan and L nodded, determination showing between them. Chapter 339 Tears lined my cheeks as I watched him sleep, and I didn¡¯t even know when I fell asleep. *** ****** The pale dawn rays creeping through the curtains stirred me awake, my hand instinctively reaching for Dane¡¯s warmth. My hand touched a cool, empty sheet, and that realization jolted met fully awake. ¡°Dane?¡± I called softly, sitting up and scanning the room. The silence was unnerving. Putting on my robe, I ran to the door, my heart racing. The packhouse was abuzz with energy, a chaotic mix of shouts and hurried steps. My unease only deepened as I entered the hall. ¡°Where¡¯s Dane?¡± I asked the first guard I saw. The guard, wide¨Ceyed and tense, stuttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Luna. But something¡¯s happening near the main gates.¡± Before I could press for details, a loud voice boomed from below. ¡°Luna! Get down here!¡± I ran down the stairs, my mind racing with possibilities. At the bottom of the stairs, Rowan was waiting, his face pale but determined. ¡°It¡¯s Dane,¡± he said, his grip tight on my arm. My stomach churned. ¡°What do you mean? Where is he?¡± He moved his head toward the gates, where a small crowd had gathered. ¡°He¡¯s not in the packhouse, and there¡¯s been activity. The guards spotted something.¡± I pushed my way past him, heart racing. Outside, the morning, was clean, the type of crisp that should¡¯ve cleared heads but only cemented the feeling of foreboding. Trajan met me halfway, his face somber. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked. Trajan sighed deeply. ¡°The gates were open with a crack this morning. One of the guards swore he saw Dane heading out before dawn, but¡­¡± My breath caught. ¡°But what?¡± Rowan came forward with a small piece of crumpled paper in his hand. ¡°We found this near the gate. It¡¯s from him.¡± I jerked it from his hand; my fingers were shaking as I unfolded it. The scrawled words froze my blood: I can¡¯t let this go on. I¡¯ll find a way for myself. ¡°What does he mean?¡± I whispered, clenching the note. ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Trajan said in a low voice. ¡°No,¡± I said decisively, my head shaking. ¡°He¡¯s too weak, he won¡¯t survive out there!¡± Rowan set a steadying hand on my shoulder. ¡°Luna, what are we going to do?¡± My voice was barely above a whisper, yet it carried the weight of that resolution. ¡°We find him. Now.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 340 AURORA As I went inside to get dressed, a loud knock shattered the silence of the early morning, urgency in Rowan¡¯s voice reaching me. ¡°Luna! Open the door!¡± I swung it open to find Rowan, his chest heaving like he had run the length of the packhouse, a crumpled paper in his hand, his face pale. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, grasping his arm to steady him. ¡°It¡¯s Orion,¡± Rowan said, words spilling from his mouth. ¡°They¡¯re moving now. It¡¯s happening.¡± I snatched the paper from him and read the map and scrawled notes quickly. This was more than intentions on paper; this was a clear¨Ccut n of breach for our borders by sunrise. ¡°Call the council,¡± I snapped sharply. ¡°Get them ready. We¡¯ll deal with this now.¡± Thick air filled the council room. All eyes turned to me, standing at the head of the table, the weight of leadership heavy on my shoulders. ¡°Orion¡¯s forces are mobilizing,¡± I began, meeting each gaze. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste. If we don¡¯t act now, they¡¯ll breach our borders before dawn.¡± Trajan spoke first, his voice measured. ¡°We should intercept them. Lay traps along the main routes they¡¯ll take. We know this. terrain better than they do.¡± Evelyn leaned forward, her eyes. aze. ¡°Why not strike first? Hit them hard before they have the chance to regroup.¡± ¡°Because they outnumber us,¡± I said firmly. ¡°If we attack head¨Con, we¡¯re walking into a massacre.¡± Warrick folded his arms across his chest, his tone disbelieving. ¡°And waiting for them to strike is any better?¡± I didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°We don¡¯t wait. We prepare. Trajan will oversee the traps. Piper and Warrick, you¡¯ll guard the packhouse and keep our people safe. Nobody gets left alone.¡± The air was thick in the room. ¡°Surviving isn¡¯t about pride,¡± I said softly. ¡°It¡¯s about being smarter, not just stronger.¡± The door creaked open, and suddenly Dane came inside. His presencemanded the attention of everyone in that room, even in his weakened state. ¡°And what¡¯s survival without strength?¡± The room fell dead silent. ¡°Dane,¡± I said, still in barely concealed shock. ¡°Where did you go? You should be resting.¡± ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t be making decisions without me,¡± he replied, irritationcing through his voice. ¡°We can¡¯t take them directly, we¡¯re too weak,¡± I replied. ¡°We have to stage it, somehow, force their backs against a wall where it¡¯s in our favor.¡± His eyes squinted. ¡°And if they call your bluff? We can¡¯t always run, Aurora, and the time hase to show them we will not be intimidated.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t rte to fear!¡± My voice finally cracked under my emotional load. ¡°It does mean the protection of the pack.¡± Trajan stepped in, hist voice level but firm. ¡°Dane, what Aurora is saying does make some sense. The forces of Orion are too great to just go directly into attack. If we can y this smart, we can weaken them without risking it all.¡± Dane¡¯s jaw clenched, but he said nothing more. His silence was far louder than his protests. Chapter 341 By the time the meeting finally started wrapping up, I was practically pacing the perimeter of the packhouse; the cool, crisp morning air did nothing to dispel the storm within my skull. Dane fell into step beside me, his footsteps unhurried, almost measured. ¡°You¡¯re taking a big risk,¡± he said, quieter this time. ¡°Everything about this is a risk,¡± I returned, not looking at him. ¡°This way, we can win without losing everything.¡± ¡°And what if you¡¯re wrong?¡± I turned to him, squaring my feet. ¡°At least I¡¯ll know that I gave everything in me to protect this pack. Protect you.¡± He smiled, a sh smile. In that moment, our yoke lightened that fraction. Without a word, Raven raced forward, face white and heaving. ¡°Luna,¡± he choked out, thrusting a paper. ¡°A message from Orion.¡± It wasn¡¯t until I unfolded it, my eyes fell upon bold strokes: ¡°Your move, Luna. Let¡¯s see if you are as strong as you im.¡± Only then did I hand him the paper, where it was shaken right off from my already tightly clenched fist. His face had gone ck after having read the words; his hands trembling to hold the wrath inside. ¡°He¡¯s ying games now,¡± Dane breathed quietly, very low indeed. ¡°This is not a game,¡± I countered, sharp. He met my gaze, frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°Then stop treating it like one. Fight him. End this.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°But I¡¯ll do it my way.¡± Raven shifted on his feet, his look darting away. ¡°There¡¯s more, Luna. Orion¡¯s forces are closing in on the border. They¡¯re baiting us.¡± Dane¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°And you¡¯re still considering ying his game?¡± I turned to him, undeterred. ¡°It is not a game, Dane. It¡¯s strategy.¡± The tension between us hung in the air, thick as the scout looked at us with an ounce of nervousness. Finally, Dane exhaled, and his shoulders slumped in reluctant eptance. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°But don¡¯t wait too long. He won¡¯t.¡± I clutched the paper tightly as the sun began to rise, casting its light over the packhouse. ¡°Your move also, Orion,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re as strong as you im to be.¡± Chapter 342 AURORA I stood at the front lines and watched the pack go into deafening silence, their faces set with determination. Evelyn and Piper took control over traps I had ordered, cing them gingerly in a circle around the packhouse perimeter. Trajan¡¯s steady voice carried over the tense air as I directed the defensive units. My heart clenched, the weight of whaty ahead weighing upon. my shoulders. ¡°Are we ready?¡± I asked Trajan in a low tone. ¡°As ready as we¡¯ll ever be,¡± he said, his voice grim. ¡°Your n is solid, but they¡¯ll adapt quickly if we¡¯re not careful.¡± Rowan jogged over, wiping his brow. ¡°Thest trap is in ce. Piper double¨Cchecked everything.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°We hold our ground. Let theme to us.¡± Rowan hesitated. ¡°You don¡¯t think they¡¯ll fall for it?¡± ¡°They will,¡± I replied confidently. ¡°Orion¡¯s arrogance will blind him.¡± The ng of footsteps could be heard as Orion¡¯s forces moved up, their numbers astonishing but their formation arrogant. ¡°Hold,¡± I said sharply, my voice cutting through the tension. As the first wave entered the trap zone, Rowan gave his signal from his post. A sharp pull of a leverter, the ground exploded in a crazy storm of snares, and spikes flew from every direction. The wolves shouted in chaos, pain, and confusion as their ranks broke. Dane¡¯s voice rang out suddenly from behind me. ¡°Impressive, Luna.¡± I turned sharply, my shock barely contained. ¡°What are you doing here? You should be resting!¡± He smirked, his presencemanding despite his pallor. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sit this one out. Besides, it looks like you could use my help.¡± Before I could argue, Dane leaped into the battle and looked like his strength was restored just enough to make a difference. His unexpected arrival inspired the wolves, their morale bolstered by his presence. ¡°Dane!¡± I shouted, frustrationcing my tone. ¡°This wasn¡¯t part of the n!¡± ¡°ns change,¡± he called back, his voice even as he sliced through an oing attacker. I was angry and surprised at where he got his strength from, but I didn¡¯t have time to stay that way, so I just fought beside him, my movements instinctively following him. Together, we carved our way through the opposing pack¡¯s ranks, every strike a reaffirmation of our unity. The traps kept picking off the enemy one by one, but Orion himself emerged from the chaos, his figure towering over the others despite his wounds. My gaze finally fell on him. The chaos of the battlefield suddenly calmed and gave way to the hard thud of my heart. ¡°Luna,¡± Orion snarled, a stream of blood falling from his side. ¡°Your tricks won¡¯t save you¡­ I know you did that to my army¡­ I don¡¯t know how, but I know you did it.¡± ¡°How?¡± I asked. He grinned, ¡°Because¡­ you had the opportunity to kill them, but you didn¡¯t¡­ you chose to paralyze them instead.¡± I gulped dryly, ¡°I am not you, Orion¡­ I am not a heartless monster.¡± ¡°But you are married to one, just like me¡­¡± Chapter 343 I turned to Dane as I shook my head, ¡°No¡­ Dane is nothing like you¡­ I know him.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Orion growled as he tried to lift his sword, he fell to his knees instead, in front of me.¡± I lifted my weapon as I aimed for his neck, my hands trembling. Was I capable of delivering the finishing blow? ¡°Do it!¡± Dane said to me from beside. ¡°End this now!¡± My grip tightened, my mind racing. In his eyes, I saw defiance, but a flicker of something else too¨Cpride, arrogance¨Cwhich sent a shiver through me. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve mercy,¡± I breathed. ¡°And yet you hesitate,¡± Orion replied, curling his lips into a grim. smile. The only sounds that reached our ears were the remnants of Orion¡¯s forces fleeing desperately into the forest in scattered retreats. I lowered my weapon and started breathing fast. My gazetched onto and hurried after his warriors. Blood dripped steadily from the wound on his side, but he remained defiant, his piercing gaze meeting mine with unwavering intensity. His lips curled into a grim smirk. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, Luna,¡± he said, his voice low but cutting through the silence like a de. ¡°But victory is an illusion.¡± I stepped forward, my muscles tense. ¡°Your men are running, Orion. That doesn¡¯t look like victory to me.¡± He chuckled, the sound low and mocking. ¡°Running? No, this is a tactical withdrawal. Unlike you, I understand the long game. And trust me, this game is far from over.¡± Dane limped to my side, his breathingbored but his presencemanding. ¡°We outsmarted you today, Orion. You underestimated her.¡± Orion¡¯s gaze flickered to Dane, a flicker of disgust crossing his face. ¡°Ah, the broken Alpha. Surprising to see you standing. But then again, it¡¯s always the desperate who fight hardest.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± I snapped, my voice hard. ¡°This ends here, Orion. Walk away and don¡¯te back.¡± Orion leaned to the side, his smile deepening. ¡°You don¡¯t have the stomach for this, do you? That¡¯s your weakness, Luna. You hesitate, you negotiate, you beg. It¡¯s why you¡¯ll always lose in the end.¡± The hold on my weapon tightened, though my feet seemed nailed to the floor. And he was right, actually. I hesitated, unsure if ending him now would truly solve anything. ¡°Go,¡± I said finally, my voice steady despite the storm within me. ¡°And tell your pack this is thest time you¡¯ll set foot here.¡± Orion gritted his teeth and got up as he ran into the darkness with his retreating wolves, their footsteps fading deep into the forest. Dane then turned to me, his face a mixture of pride and concern. ¡°You should¡¯ve ended him,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Maybe,¡± I conceded, my voice soft. ¡°But I won¡¯t kill out of anger. That¡¯s not who I am.¡± Dane shook his head. Frustration flickered across his face. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯lle back stronger. He¡¯s already nning his next move.¡± I nodded, my jaw set. ¡°I doubt it.¡± As we turned to face my warriors, the weight of my decision bore down heavily upon my shoulders. The wolves looked to me with hope and exhaustion etched upon their faces, their faith in me unwavering. Chapter 344 I stumbled into my quarters after the battle, my body aching, my mind spinning. The weight of the fight still weakened me, the poison strongly coursing through my veins, and the knowledge of what I had done all churned in my chest. The creaking open of the door behind me didn¡¯t require me to look; her presence would not be denied. She said nothing for a while then, only pressed closer to me, quietly, hands firm yet sure, pressing a coldpress against my forehead. The touch was soothing, but her voice wasn¡¯t. ¡°How did you manage to recover so fast?¡± she asked, the tone kind of using, with each word speaking of suspicion. I didn¡¯t answer right away; my eyes stared into the wall. ¡°I managed,¡± I muttered. ¡°Managed?¡± she repeated, the pitch rising. ¡°You were knocking on death¡¯s door, so weak, and then you¡¯re wrestling with us like nothing happened. Quit ying stupid with me.¡± Her eyes nailed mine without a quarter. I exhaled; I couldn¡¯t evade her questions much longer. ¡°There was someone,¡± I began to say, the words bitter in my mouth. ¡°Kaida.¡± Her hands stilled, the cloth still pressed to my skin. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°I made a deal,¡± I said, the weight of it all too heavy to bear. ¡°She had the antidote. She offered to save me, but the price.¡± Her eyes narrowed, her voice very low. ¡°What price?¡± she looked up at me as if to scream ¡®No, you didn¡¯t!!¡® ¡°She wanted a child,¡± I forced myself to say. ¡°And a promise that one day, she¡¯d be Luna.¡± Her hand fell, the cloth falling to the floor with a wet thud. ¡°You agreed to that?¡± she hissed, her voice trembling with anger and disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡± I snarled, pushing myself to a sitting position despite the hurt. ¡°I was dying, and the pack needed me. I did what I had to do.¡± ¡°And did you?¡± she let her voice trail off, not finishing the question, as her eyes trailed my body. I gritted my teeth. ¡°No. I lied to her. I got her to give me the antidote first, then bound her up before she had the chance to make me uphold my end of the bargain¡­ I and a few warriors. brought her to the cell¡­ another reason we had the upper hand in the battle.¡± The room fell into a tight silence, her breathing shallow. ¡°Did you lie to her, or did you truly do it? You tell me,¡± she said atst, the tone unreadable in her voice. ¡°I did what was necessary,¡± I replied. ¡°For us. For the pack.¡± ¡°For you,¡± she spat, her eyes afire, ¡°This was about your pride, your refusal to listen to anyone but yourself!¡± Words to cut deep. I refused to back down. ¡°And if I hadn¡¯t? I¡¯d be dead, and you¡¯d be fighting alone!¡± ¡°We¡¯re a team!¡± she screamed, her voice cracking. ¡°No more. secrets, no more reckless decisions, no more cing yourself above everyone else!¡± Her voice fired again, and in my chest, mine leapt to its echo. ¡°And what of you? You make decisions all the time concerning the pack, without ever so much as asking for my opinion. What¡¯s different?¡± She stared up at me. For one moment, all the anger slipped away, like armor she no longer needed, something softer, a little vulnerable bleeding through. ¡°Because,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I did until now, and I don¡¯t know if I can again.¡± These words hurt more than any blow I had taken on a battlefield. The resulting silence was suffocating. Finally, I broke it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, my voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll do better. No more secrets.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything but turned toward the door, saying softly as she went, ¡°You better mean that,¡± leaving me alone with my thoughts. The packhouse was silent; then Kaida¡¯s shrill scream rent the air, a sound full of fury and defiance. I jumped upright, wincing as my still recovering body protested the sudden movement. Another scream followed, this one. louder,ced with venom. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I muttered, swinging my legs over the side of the bed. Aurora burst into the room, her face contorted in anger and worry. ¡°It¡¯s Kaida,¡± she whispered. ¡°She¡¯s being loud in her cell.¡± I pushed myself to my feet, ignoring the throb in my chest. ¡°I can handle this.¡± She crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°You are in no condition to handle anything right now.¡± I gave her re for re, straight back. ¡°This is my business. Let me take care of it.¡± A second from an all¨Cout fight breaking out, another scream echoing throughout the packhouse was quickly followed by the sounds of heavy furniture against a wall. ¡°I promise you,¡± I growled, pushing past her, ¡°Chain me to the bed now;ter on, you would wish you had let me free.¡± Chaos erupted in the hall, as wolves had gathered, growling restlessly. Warrick and Piper stood at the holding area entrance, their faces set with curiosity mingled with caution. ¡°Luna,¡± Warrick said, his voice sharp, ¡°She¡¯s threatening to bring the whole packhouse down.¡± I nodded grimly and surged forward. I reached the cell, and Kaida¡¯s voice cut through the air like venom, razor sharp, as if she¡¯d heard me: ¡°Do you think these. walls can hold me? Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Aurora came right up to the cell door, leaning upon the wall for support. ¡°Kaida,¡± I called, my voice even from the turmoil inside me. Her eyes shed to mine, and in those instants, something was flickering there¨Ca surprised flicker. Then a sneer twisted on her lips as she turned to Aurora. ¡°Ah, the mighty Luna. Come to gloat, have you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied, moving closer. ¡°I came to remind you that your games are over.¡± Sheughed, one of those bitter, pained sounds. ¡°You think this is a game? You think I¡¯ll go quietly?¡± Aurora leaned against the doorframe and met her re. ¡°I think you need to realize that your time¡¯se and gone. If you¡¯ve more to say, though, then I¡¯ll listen.¡± Kaida smirked, her eyes shing bright with defiance. ¡°Oh, I have a lot to say. But by the end of it all, you¡¯ll not be able to ignore me anymore.¡± Chapter 345 AURORA The air in that holding cell was thick, like damp stone and tension pressing onto my chest. She sat there, restrained but, poised, her confidence unshaken by the chains that bound her. Her piercing gaze was locked on me, and I couldn¡¯t ignore how she carried herself, even in defeat. A smirk yed on her lips, and I couldn¡¯t deny that she was beautiful. Her curves, her confidence¨Call of it exuded a power I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. For one brief second, jealousy tugged at my heart¨Ca ridiculous, unwee emotion. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won?¡± she sneered, cocking her head slightly. ¡°I hold more power than you realize.¡± I straightened my shoulders and kept my face neutral. ¡°And what would that power be? Your tricks didn¡¯t save you, Kaida. What makes you think they¡¯ll work now?¡± Sheughed, the sound low and mocking. ¡°Oh, Luna, you underestimate me. It¡¯s almost sweet.¡± I took another step forward, the flickering torchlight casting her features into sharp relief. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it. Otherwise, spare me the stories.¡± Dane held my arm. ¡°Leave, Aurora. I will settle this.¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°No, Dane¡­ you leave. I will handle the scheming woman who wants my husband.¡± Dane exhaled sharply, gritting his teeth, and without a word, he stormed away. I knew he would be mad at me, but I don¡¯t want to see him near Kaida¡­ It ignites something inside me. Kaida leaned back in her chair, chains clinking softly. ¡°All right, here¡¯s the deal: I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know about Orion, his ns, his weaknesses, everything. But-¡± I crossed my arms over my chest, my patience running thin. ¡°But what?¡± Her smirk spread further across her face. ¡°I want my freedom. Release me, and the information is yours.¡± I studied her, searching for any sign of deceit. ¡°Why should I trust anything you say? For all I know, this is another one of your games.¡± Kaida¡¯s eyes shed with something between humor and irritation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me. But consider it: what have you got to lose? Your mate is just recovering, your pack¡¯s at a divide, and Orion may close in again. Desperation doesn¡¯t wear well on you, Luna.¡± Her words cut deeper than I cared to admit. ¡°What is stopping me from forcing the truth out of you?¡± 3/5 She giggled low in her throat. ¡°Because you¡¯re too smart for that. Torture won¡¯t get you anywhere, and you know it. I¡¯m the best hope you have of staying one step ahead of Orion. You don¡¯t have the luxury of wasting that.¡± I clenched my fists as the weight of her proposition bore down on me. ¡°Even assuming I was inclined, why would you betray Orion?¡± Her expression shifted minutely, something flickering across her features a shadow of something much deeper. ¡°Let¡¯s just say my loyalty to him isn¡¯t as strong as he thinks it is. Besides, I have. my own interests to protect.¡± Her casual maniption made my anger re, but I kept my cool. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a lot to think about, Kaida. But don¡¯t think for even one second that I¡¯ll be releasing you without some kind of proof regarding your sincerity.¡± She shrugged, as if the oue wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. ¡°Take your time, Luna. But remember, the clock is ticking.¡± As I turned to leave, her voice, low and venomous, stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Tick tock, Luna,¡± she drawled, her tone mocking yetced with a chilling undertone. ¡°The more time you waste, the more lives you gamble with. And when you fail, as you inevitably will, they¡¯ll turn on you. Even Dance.¡± My body went rigid, and I turned slowly around, my eyes fixed on her. ¡°Dane?¡± I said, my tone neutral, my chest squeezing al the insinuation. Chapter 346 Kaida inclined her head a fraction, chains rattling with the movement. ¡°Ah, yes. Your determined, stubborn mate. Will he you when he discovers the actual depth of what you given up? Or has he already started to doubt?¡± Leroseed my arms, disguising the sting of her words with at almness I wasn¡¯t quite feeling. ¡°Your attempts to sow doubt in me won¡¯t work.¡± She smirked, her head tilting slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to sow, Lama. The seeds are already there. I¡¯m just watering them. Tell me, when was thest time Dane actually looked at you as his equal and not someone holding him back?¡± ¡°Enough.¡± My voice came out sharper than intended, and I saw the flicker of satisfaction in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about him or us.¡± Kaida¡¯sughter was soft, almost pitiful. ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t know him like you do. But I¡¯ve seen his type. Proud. Reckless. And desperate. Desperate wolves do dangerous things, Luna. You might want to think about that.¡± My fists clenched at my sides, and I took a deliberate step closer. ¡°You¡¯re good with words, Kaida. I¡¯ll give you that. But words won¡¯t save you from the position you¡¯re in.¡± She raised a brow, her confidence never wavering. ¡°Perhaps not. But they¡¯ve made you pause, haven¡¯t they?¡± I hated the truth in her observation, forcing myself to back off. ¡°Enjoy your cell while itsts,¡± I said icily. She got in one parting blow. ¡°Tick tock, Luna. It isn¡¯t just Dane that the clock¡¯s ticking for.¡± I felt those words haunt me outside her cell as I walked out of the confinement box. Trajan waited outside, his face tense with concern. ¡°What happened there?¡± he asked, worrycing his tone. ¡°She¡¯s trying to y mind games,¡± I said, pushing past him. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°Are you so sure?¡± he asked again. I looked at him. ¡°I have no room for doubt, Trajan. We don¡¯t have time.¡± Yet, as I turned and began walking, Kaida¡¯s words had taken root, causing a stir and refusing to be uprooted inside me. Tick tock. Chapter 347 I let out a deep sigh and scanned the treetops as the cool breeze stroked my face. Responsibility weighed upon my shoulders, and the tension with Warrick wasn¡¯t helping. We were tasked with making sure the pack was safe, tracking the retreat of Orion¡¯s forces, but my mind wandered. ¡°Piper,¡± Warrick said the second he was alongside me, where I was bent near a covered path. His tone was light, almost too casual. ¡°You¡¯ve been quiet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m focused,¡± I replied shortly, not looking at him. ¡°Focused?¡± He gave a softugh, the sound low and smooth, an attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°It looks more like brooding.¡± I shot him a re. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Warrick. Lives are at stake, and we¡¯re standing on the edge of chaos.¡± The humor fell from his face. ¡°I know that, Piper. I¡¯m trying to make things easier.¡± ¡°Easier?¡± I interrupted, my frustration spilling over. ¡°You think cracking jokes and acting like nothing happened will fix everything?¡± His jaw tightened. ¡°I¡¯m trying, Piper. But maybe you don¡¯t want this to be fixed.¡± I turned away, not wanting to delve into the mess of emotions his words stirred. We continued deeper into the forest until I came upon something unusual: a cluster of boulders partially covering a hollowed¨Cout tree. ¡°Over here,¡± I called out. We searched the hiding ce and opened it to reveal a cache of weapons, maps, and documents. My heart quickened as I fingered through them. ¡°These are ns,¡± I whispered, spreading a map across the ground. ¡°They¡¯re targeting our divisions.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Warrick leaned over my shoulder, his face darkening. ¡°They know about our weaknesses,¡± I said. ¡°The conflicts, the mistrust they¡¯re nning to exploit.¡± Behind us, a voice cut off Warrick before he could answer. ¡°Impressive find.¡± I turned to see Rowan approaching, arms crossed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± ¡°I was following a lead,¡± he said, dropping to his knees beside me. ¡°But this¡­ this changes things.¡± Rowan peered at the documents, his perception helping me assemble the n. For the first time in a while, I felt a sliver of confidence. ¡°You¡¯ve still got it, Piper,¡± he said with a small smile. Before I could utter a word, Warrick¡¯s voice cut through the moment like a knife. ¡°Of course, Rowan¡¯s here to save the day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Rowan asked, an eyebrow arched. Warrick¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°It means you¡¯ve got your hands in everything. First, it¡¯s L, now Piper. What¡¯s next? Aurora?¡± Rowan¡¯s face clouded. ¡°Watch your mouth, Warrick. Just because you are insecure doesn¡¯t mean you can make baseless usations.¡± ¡°Insecure?¡± Warrick took a step closer, his fists clenched. ¡°You think you¡¯re some kind of saint? You¡¯re just a maniptive womanizer.¡± ¡°And you are a jealous fool,¡± Rowan shot back. ¡°Maybe if you treated Piper with respect, she wouldn¡¯t be second¨Cguessing your every move.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted, pushing myself between them. ¡°This isn¡¯t about you two. We have more important things to deal with.¡± Chapter 348 I stormed away from the argument, my boots crunching against the forest floor. My pulse raced while my thoughts swirled in frustration. ¡°Why now? Why does it always have toe to this?¡± I muttered under my breath. I stopped near arge tree and spread out another piece of paper from the cache we¡¯d found. My eyes scanned over the symbols and coded text, the faint moonlight barely showing the fine markings. Rowan was the first to catch up with me, his voice softer now. ¡°Piper, wait.¡± I didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Rowan, I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have time to let Warrick¡¯s insecurities ruin your focus,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯re on the same side here.¡± I sighed but said nothing, my attention fixed on the document. That¡¯s when my eyes caught a phrase buried in the code: ¡®Inside trust is the easiest weakness to manipte.¡® ¡°What is it?¡± Rowan asked, leaning closer. I steeled myself and pointed to the words. ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s talking about someone inside the pack. Someone close.¡± Rowan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°A spy.¡± Before I had time to reply, Warrick called out from behind us. ¡°What now? Another secret you two are sharing?¡± I turned abruptly, my patience thin. ¡°Warrick, this isn¡¯t the time.¡± ¡°It never is, is it?¡± He crossed his arms, ring at Rowan. ¡°Funny how he¡¯s always the one you confide in.¡± Rowan stepped forward, his voice icy. ¡°You¡¯re exhausting, Warrick. If you stopped sulking for one second, you¡¯d see there¡¯s more at stake here.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± I snapped, holding up the paper. ¡°We have a bigger problem than your egos!¡± Warrick frowned, stepping closer. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I pointed a finger at the text. ¡°This is a coded message about someone inside the pack. Someone who¡¯s feeding information to Orion¡¯s forces.¡± I folded the paper neatly and tucked it into my pocket. My heart pounded as I looked between them. Warrick¡¯s voice came softer. ¡°What do we do now?¡± I met his gaze, my face set. ¡°I don¡¯t trust either of you to handle this. I¡¯m taking it to Aurora. She needs to know.¡± ¡°Piper,¡± Rowan was going to protest. A look from me silenced him. ¡°No arguments. This is not about us.¡± I turned and began to pace in the opposite direction, toward the packhouse, clinging tight to the document. The truth was out there, and it had to find the right hands before it was toote. Chapter 349 The soft knock on the door drew my attention from the spread maps over the table. ¡°Come in,¡± I said, my voice even, though unease churned in my chest. The door creaked open, and Piper stepped inside, her face pale, her shoulders tight. Immediately, I knew that something was off. ¡°Piper,¡± I began, rising. ¡°What is it?¡± She hesitated, holding a folded paper tightly in her hands. ¡°I found this,¡± she whispered. ¡°It was hidden in that cache we dug up. I think¡­ I think it¡¯s some sort of code.¡± I felt my heart quicken with excitement as I took the paper from her, the symbols etched within both strange, yet somehow all too familiar. My fingers shook slightly with a mixture of fear and something else as I turned it over. ¡°What¡¯s it say?¡± I asked, my tone sharper than I meant. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Piper admitted. ¡°But it mentions something about someone inside the pack. Someone close.¡± The weight of her wordsnded like a boulder in my chest. ¡°A spy¡­ I know, but who?¡± I murmured. ¡°That could unravel everything.¡± I paced the room, my mind racing. ¡°We have to move fast. If there is a traitor among us, then Orion¡¯s forces could already know what we¡¯re nning next.¡± Piper nodded, her jaw set. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Rowan,¡± I said finally. ¡°He¡¯s worked with Ca¡¯swork before. He¡¯ll know these codes faster than anyone.¡± I nodded at Piper and she rushed out and came in with Rowan soon after, then Warrick burst in, looking stormy. ¡°Luna,¡± he said, casting a dark look at Piper. ¡°We need to talk.¡± I think he has seen Piper and Rowan and he is agitated, but I can¡¯t really entertain this right now. ¡°Warrick, not now,¡± I said, my patience snapping, as I took my seat. ¡°It¡¯s about them,¡± he insisted, nodding toward Piper and Rowan.¡± I blew out a sigh, rubbing my temples. If I don¡¯t listen, he won¡¯t let me work in peace. I looked up to Rowan who red back at Warrick. Rowan can¡¯t be here when he talks. ¡°Very well. Rowan, attend to something else for the moment. Piper and Warrick, stay.¡± Rowan hesitated, his eyes flicking to Piper, but he nodded and went out. As soon as they left, Warrick walked up to me, ¡°I am sorry Luna.. but I just can¡¯t stand seeing them both together.¡± Piper grunted from behind, ¡°I don¡¯t know your problem, we were just working. We need Rowan¡¯s help in¡­¡± ¡°I would help you out,¡± Warrick said as he turned to her. I spread the coded paper across the table, pulling out old cipher books from the shelves. ¡°Fine then, figure this out first,¡± I said to him firmly. Piper took a seat on my desk as she crossed her brow in a frown of concentration. Warrick sat beside her, his eyes sometimes straying over to her. As our attempt to work ceased for a moment, suddenly I heard Piper whisper to herself, ¡°What if we can¡¯t stop this? What if it all falls down?¡± Warrick leaned in, his voice low. ¡°It won¡¯t. You¡¯re stronger than you think, Piper. The pack is stronger than you think.¡± Their eyes met, and for an instant, some of the tightness between them loosened. Warrick moved as if to kiss her forehead, but she turned her face away, her voice abruptly brisk. ¡°We should get back to work.¡± I watched in silence, a pang of disappointment tugging at me, but said nothing. Chapter 350 Finally, Warrick gasped, his finger hovering over a series of symbols. ¡°Wait¡­ this matches!¡± ¡°What?¡± I leaned in, my heart pounding. He flipped through one of the cipher books, aligning the symbols. ¡°Here. It¡¯s a name. It¡¯s¡­¡± He trailed off, his face draining of color. ¡°Who is it?¡± I pressed, dread curling in my stomach. Piper looked up at me with fear in her eyes. I shook my head as I snatched the papers from Warrick¡¯s hand, I just couldn¡¯t bear the suspense. ¡°What?¡± I whispered as the papers slipped from my hand andnded on the desk. Warrick arranged them back swiftly. ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­ he is my own blood¡­ It can¡¯t be him,¡± I got up and stormed out, heading towards my room. ¡°Aurora?¡± Piper called out, but I ignored her. I didn¡¯t stop until I reached my room and mmed the door shut. ¡°Baby,¡± I heard Dane¡¯s voice from behind me, and I quickly wiped off my tears with my elbow and sniffed before I turned to him to reply. ¡°Yes?¡± I said, feigning a smile. He narrowed his gaze at me as he shifted and tried to get up and sit on the bed. I rushed to him and helped him sit, putting a pillow behind his back. ¡°Are you¡­ crying?¡± he asked. I looked down and shook my head, ¡°No¡­ why would I cry? I am okay,¡± I lied. He sighed and his shoulders dropped, ¡°It is my body that is weak, not my heart¡­ I can tell when you are not okay from at while away.¡± He cupped my face and made me face him, ¡°Aurora¡­ tell me the problem now.¡± ¡°A spy¡­ there¡¯s an insider that¡¯s feeding Orion¡¯s men with all they need to defeat us, Dane.¡± Dane breathed out, ¡°I thought as much¡­ Is there someone you suspect?¡± I kept silent and looked away. Dane took my hand and made me face him. ¡°I think you know this person already¡­ Am I right?¡± Dane asked. I nodded my head and he continued, ¡°And he is not someone you thought it would be? It happened to be whom you trusted.¡± I nodded again, as tears formed in my eyes. Dane lifted his hand slowly and wiped off my tears with his thumb. ¡°Rowan? Warrick? Evelyn? Piper? Trajan? Joclyn? Me?¡± Dane listed, and I stayed mute as I pressed my eyes shut. ¡°There¡¯s still one you haven¡¯t mentioned,¡± I said. ¡°Who?¡± Dane asked, raising a brow. I locked eyes with him as I replied, ¡°Evander.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 351 ¡°Evander?¡± Dane asked as he straightened his back. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he said, shaking his head. I closed my eyes as I let the tear drop. ¡°It happened to be my very own cousin, Dane¡­ my own.¡± My voice shook as I spoke. Dane shifted towards me and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Baby¡­ don¡¯t cry, we will look into this, I promise you.¡± I sniffed and nodded my head. I pulled away from him, feigned a smile, and asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Dane licked his lips as he ran his thumb over my cheeks, wiping my tears. ¡°There¡­ you should always be happy. Now that everything is resolved, can we enjoy this peace?¡± ¡°But Evan¡­¡± He ced his finger on my lips, shutting me up. ¡°Shush¡­ babe, leave that forter¡­¡± he lifted himself and ced a kiss on my lips. I smiled in the kiss; I felt a kind of joy inside of me, the joy that he was finally getting better. My Dane is getting back on his feet. He tucked my hair behind my ear as he pulled me onto the bed. He ced his hands on my waist as he lifted me onto hisp, his I opened the bathtub and peeked out; Dane was not in bed. Where is he? I walked out and grabbed a towel as I looked around for him, but the room was empty. I closed my eyes as I tried to send a mind link message. I grunted and opened my eyes as I sat on the chair before the mirror. ¡°Why is he blocking me out?¡± I quickly dried my hair and took out a long one¨Cpiece nightdress from the wardrobe and threw it on. I had to go out and look for Dane; he is in no condition to walk around right now. I rushed towards the door and was about to grab the knob when the door flung open. I furrowed my brows and stepped back as I looked at who it was. ¡°Dane?¡± I was shocked to see him standing there wearing a smirk. He looked weak a while ago, howe he is¡­ lowered my gaze and saw him carrying a tray of food. ¡°I made dinner,¡± he whispered. My lips shook into a wide smile as my heart lighted up. ¡°What¡­ a surprise.¡± Chapter 352 Dane jolted to his feet, rushed forward, and took the hids from Evander. Hi, Dane¡­ missed me? Evander asked, wearing a smile. Dane turned to me; I was still ring at Evander, anger coursing through my bones. Dane read the room and faced the kids. Come with me¡­ I think Mama has some unfinished business with your uncle.¡± ¡°Unfinished business? Evander asked, raising a brow, I was sure he was feigning confusion. Dane walked out of the room with the kids. ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat¡­ I¡¯m sure you both are starving.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, Seraphina said as they walked out, but Tristan stayed back. Tristan kept his eyes on me. I knew he would have sensed that I was tense. He is just as sensitive as Dane when ites to me. Why have youe? I asked as I got to my feet. Evander stepped inside. ¡°Aurora¡­ Why are you asking such a question?¡± I furrowed my brows and stepped back as he approa ¡°Stay away from me¡­¡± I growled. ine. Evander gulped and lifted his hands. ¡°Fine¡­¡± He rested his back on the wall. ¡°What is the problem with you?¡± I gritted my teeth at him. ¡°Problem with me?¡± I asked and chuckled. I nodded and crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°Fine¡­ let¡¯s start by asking you a few questions then.¡± Evander nodded. ¡°Cool¡­ but understand that I never expected this warm wee from you, Aurora¡­ I thought I would surprise you by bringing the kids after being away for so long because of the family business¡­ but here you are¡­¡± ¡°Cut it,¡± I said, raising my hand to his face. ¡°I will do the talking.¡± I walked to the table and reached for the telephone as I dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Piper¡­ bring the files concerning Evander.¡± I turned to Evander and he smiled. ¡°Piper.. I furrowed my brow as I put down the phone. ¡°You have an issue with her?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ I¡¯ve missed her.¡± I narrowed my gaze at him and then looked away as I waited for Piper. I was going to expose him today and stop his acting. After a few minutes, Piper rushed in and handed me the papers. ¡°Here. Aurora.¡± I ced them on the table and spread them out. ¡°How do you exin these?¡± ¡°Well¡­ let me take a look¡­¡± Evander said as he approached me. Piper jumped and turned around when she heard his voice. ¡°You?¡± Piper asked, shock written all over her face. She faced me. ¡°Him?¡± I nodded and turned to the papers. ¡°See this¡­ and this¡­ how do you exin all of this?¡± ¡°Hi,¡± I heard him say, and I furrowed my brow. That was not the reply I expected from him. I turned to see him and Piper lost in each other¡¯s gaze. ¡°Hey,¡± Piper replied, more harshly back at him. I cleared my throat and he turned to me. I gestured to the papers on the table. Evander turned to them, narrowed his eyes, and rushed up to them, running his hand over them desperately. ¡°How did you find these?¡± I balled my fists as I watched him. It was evident that Evander was guilty as charged. He is a traitor¡­ my own blood. I sniffed as my eyes burned. They were welling up with tears once again. ¡°Evander,¡± I growled loudly. He turned to me and I raised my hand, pping him straight across the face. ¡°How dare you betray me this way?¡± Piper gasped and covered her mouth by my side. She must have been shocked by my sudden action, but I was too hurt to think straight right now. Evander held his check as he stared at me in shock. ¡°Mum!¡± I heard Tristan¡¯s voice from behind and I turned to see him there, ring at us. His eyes welled up with tears. Tristan. hardly cries, and seeing him in tears today really shook me. ¡°Tristan?¡± ¡°Why did you p Uncle Evander, Mum?¡± Tristan asked. His voice was softer than it had been. ¡°Baby¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± I tried to go to him, but he balled his fists and raced away. ¡°Tristan?¡± I called out with my hands out for him, but he was gone. ¡°Tristan!¡± Evander called as he rushed out of the room and fled after him. ¡°Evander¡­e back,¡± he was gone too. ¡°Ughh!¡± I ran my hands through my hair, pulling a bit, and growled in frustration. ¡°Piper¡­ please go with him¡­ make sure Tristan is safe¡­ now that Evander knows we have caught him, he might do something¡­¡± ¡°You think he could hurt Tristan, his little nephew?¡± I shook my head as I ran my hand through my hair. ¡°I don¡¯t think I know him anymore, Piper.¡± She nodded and raced out of the room. I sat there. The quiet room calmed my nerves as I closed my eyes and threw my head back. ¡°What a mess¡­ Why did I p him in Tristan¡¯s presence? I know how much Evander means to him.¡± I sighed. ¡°He must feel so terrible, seeing the two people he loves fighting physically¡­ I messed things up.¡± I fell back on the bed. ¡°Baby.¡± I opened my eyes to Dane standing in front of me. I gave him my hand and he helped me sit up. I looked around but couldn¡¯t find Seraphina. Dane read my mood and said, ¡°She is asleep¡­ in their room.¡± He looked around. ¡°Where is Tristan? I thought he was here.¡± My heart skipped a bit as I thought of Tristan¡¯s state. ¡°He saw me p Evander and he ran away¡­ Evander followed him, and I had Piper follow them.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dane eximed. ¡°Why would you p Evander?¡± ¡°My emotions got the better of me¡­ I should have-¡± He came closer to me and pulled me into a hug. I hugged his waist as he patted my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m sure everything will be sorted out.¡± ¡°Will it?¡± I asked. Piper burst into the room. ¡°Aurora¡­ I can¡¯t find Evander or Tristan.¡± ¡°No,¡± I mouthed as I felt lightheaded immediately. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!